Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 01
What are you to do when you're blessed by the gods of old?
Thanks to WAA01 for the editing.
******
Andrew McCain stood in the airport with his father and his new wife who were taking a very long summer honeymoon. They had been dating for the past three years of his eighteen-year-old life. Not that he didn't like the woman that his father had married, Wilma was quite the lovely lady. She brought happiness to his father. Andrew couldn't ask for more. After his own mother left them for some high fancy museum job eight years ago he had hated her for it as he always saw the sadness in his father's eyes. So, when Wilma came along he was the first one to congratulate his father on finding the woman that brought joy back into his life; and in time Wilma started to feel like a mother to him. So, when they told him that they were going to take a world cruse he was elated for them. Not so much when his father told him he would have to stay with his mother while they were gone. Not that his father didn't trust him to be on his own for a weekend, which had happen a number of times. His father wasn't about to leave his teenage son in a house all alone for two and a half months.
"Come on Dad, I don't want to go to Egypt," Andrew groaned as the overhead lights played along his dark red hair that he had inherited from his mother.
"It'll be over before you know it," Wilma said, flashing him that motherly smile, which she had honed to perfection. Her grey eyes peered at him through her frameless glasses, her light brown hair bounced softly on her shoulders. Andrew knew; while yes, she did wear the minimal amount of makeup, Wilma never needed too. She was just that beautiful. He wouldn't openly admit it to anyone, but he did masturbate to her on a semi-regular basis as her perky right 36B breast pressed against his father's left arm. Her slender arms rested in the nook of his elbow, the light glinting off the ten-carat diamond of her engagement ring. Andrew knew being a kindergarten teacher she had married up due to his father running one of the top advertisement firms in New York. Not that Andrew held that against her. He was glad they had found each other.
He just didn't want to spend his summer with his mother; a mother, he might add, he hadn't spoken to for eight long years. After he failed to respond to the letters she would write during the first year her letters stopped altogether. Which he was glad for, he didn't have a thing to say to her. His mother cared more about three-thousand-year-old bones than she did about her own son, how she nearly destroyed his father.
"Andrew," Julián said, in a stern fatherly voice as he placed his strong meaty hand on Andrew's right shoulder. "I understand your feelings regarding your... mother," he said, with the hint of bitterness in his voice. His light green eyes softening as the wrinkles formed by laughs and mirth, not by sadness, lined the sides of his eyes as he stared at his son. His trim salt and pepper beard sat close to his face. His strong jaw held aloof his high cheekbones as he lightly squeezed his shoulder. "I know you can take care of yourself, but I'm not leaving my million-dollar penthouse condo in your care for two months," Julián said, his lips curved into a warm smile. Knowing they'd had this talk serval times that week.
"But does it have to be her?!" Andrew pleaded with his father. "Why can't I stay with Aunt Candis and Uncle Peter?"
"You know why," Julián said, patting his son's shoulder. "They have enough on their hands than to deal with you under foot as well," he said, referring to their new twins they had just given birth to thanks to the advancements in science.
"That's our flight," Wilma said, lightly patting her husband's bicep. "Now Andy," only Wilma called him that, "you behave yourself during the flight, and when you get back we'll all go out to celebrate our reunion," she said, slyly winking at him as she moved past him as they left him at his gate.
His cheeks heated recounting the time when she abruptly walked into his room when he was going to town on himself, and to his horror she had heard him moan out her name. So, every so often she would tease him with scantily clad photos of herself in various displays of erotism.
"Andy, I know this will be hard on you." Wilma's text vibrated his phone in his pocket as he waited for his flight to board. Andrew swallowed hard as he stared at the two naked photos of his new step-mother. He could feel his cock growing as he zoomed in on her bare 36B breasts then to that bright pink cunt she held open for the camera. "I know these aren't much, but I hope they will take your mind off of things while you're there. Worry not..." A devious little devil emoji appeared on his screen. "You're sweet adoring mother wouldn't leave you with two, oh no, you shall see much more over the months we are away from one another. Your father is returning, we'll see you soon." Andrew felt his face heat all over again as she sent another one of her blowing him a kiss with those sweet supple lips of hers.
As the speakers overhead blared announcing the boarding of his flight. With a reluctant sigh, Andrew lifted himself out of his seat. Pulling out his plane ticket from his back pocket and handing it to the man at the podium. At least he knew he wouldn't be flying coach; Andrew could at least take comfort in that.
******
"Fuck it's hot," Andrew groaned in annoyance as he felt the heat burning through the airport's windows. Even with the air-cooled interior the late Egyptian summer sun was winning against the machines. "I bet they didn't think of this in Terminator, the machines would melt!" he muttered to himself as he walked through the busy airport in Cairo. Once he retrieved his bags, he sucked up his courage to go face the woman that had left him behind... at least that was what he thought. "Really?!" Andrew loudly groaned as he saw a woman, not his mother, holding a sign with his full name on it.
"You look so much like what your mother told me," her slight English accent seemed odd due to her Egyptian decent.
"Where is she?" Andrew asked, his temper rising. He was sure the twenty something woman was pleasant, but his father had told him his mother had assured him that she would be here.
"She's on a dig, she sent me in her place to fetch you," the woman said, wondering why he sounded angry. "Come, we have a long drive ahead of us."
"Wait... I'm not staying in the city?" Andrew asked, perplexed.
"No, Professor Sanders is in charge of the dig, it would be irresponsible of her to leave the site," she said, as the desert wind lifted her ebony hair off her shoulders. "Especially since we found something big," she said, ominously. Not that Andrew cared, he already missed his air-conditioned high-rise bedroom.
"Just great, just what I wanted to do with my summer," Andrew sighed as he tossed his bags into the back of the range rover.
Andrew had stared uninterestedly out on the sand dunes as they sped down the desert highway. When the woman beside him learned that he wasn't in the mood to talk she had quickly turned on the radio. Slyly pulling out his phone, gazing at the nude photo of Wilma. He still couldn't believe she actually sent that to him. Sending his father a quick text telling him that he had landed and on his way to meet his... mother. How he hated typing that word.
"Glad you're safe son. I know it's hard, but I know you can get through this." His father sent back along with a selfie of him and Wilma at the bow of the ship as the glaciers of Alaska appeared in the background. His fingers trailed down his father's smiling face. Knowing it was going to be two long months before he could see it again in person.
"We'll be at the dig site soon." Andrew's eyes glanced to his left as she spoke over the sound of the radio. He honestly couldn't see anything other than mounds and mounds of sand that stretched as far as the eye could see.
"How can you tell?" Andrew asked, after they been on the road for the past four hours.
"GPS," she said, smiling at him pointing at the device.
As they passed what Andrew thought were nothing more than more sand dunes like he had been staring aimlessly at for the past four hours until the top of the buried temple came into view. The thirty-foot-tall statue of Bast stood in the center of the complex. What he found surprising was the statue looked like it was painted yesterday. Which he knew was impossible, given that the religion died out around 300 to 500 AD. His history books were never that clear on the subject, nor did he take to it given that it reminded him of his mother and all those books that cluttered the house before she ran off. Groaning as he opened the door, wishing he could just live inside the interior of the Range Rover for the next two months. Already feeling his sweat beading along his brow as he grabbed his bags.
The canvas tent flaps fluttered in the dessert wind. A neat row of ten greeted him as he walked towards them. Seeing a red cross above on of the tents' openings due to the dig site being four hours away from any form of civilized life. Chatter filled the air as he followed after the woman that drove him there.
"Professor Sanders!" The woman called out leaving Andrew behind as a late twenties, olive tone skinned man stepped out of the larger of the ten tents. Andrew ignored them as the woman wrapped her arms around his neck. Waving him in without losing a beat as she and whomever the guy was kissed like they haven't seen each other in years.
And so, as Andrew stood in the entrance to the tent. After eight long years he saw the first image of his mother. Her long, dark red, thick hair was held up by a hair band that strained under the pressure. Her army green shirt sat lightly on her chest, letting everyone know she wasn't wearing a bra underneath given how the cotton detailed the shape of her breasts and her nipples. Her once alabaster skin now held a healthy tan due to her years beneath the blazing sun. Her tan cargo shorts fell a few inches above her knees. Her muscular calves flexed as she shifted her feet, another hard-earned perk due to her years traversing tombs, temples, and more importantly giant sand dunes.
"Hello Andrew," his mother said, without bothering to look at him as she studied the artifacts they had just unearthed.
"Hello Alexandria," Andrew said, with cold indifference. Why his grandparents named her that he had no clue, nor did he have one for the guy who conquered the known world at the time couldn't be better at -- naming things! Her sky-blue eyes flickered over to him at the sound of his bags hitting the tent floor.
"I told your father that I wouldn't be able to look after you until next month, yet he sends you here anyway," Alexandria sighed shaking her head.
"Not that I need looking after, I am eighteen. I've taken care of myself so far," Andrew said, coldly.
"I don't have time to have this discussion with you..."
"No, of course not, you never did when dead people were involved. Shall I go bury myself and get mummified, would you then have time for your own son," Andrew said, his anger rising as he crossed his arms.
"No, even then you wouldn't be that interesting," Alexandria (or as she liked to be called Alex), said as she studied the piece of shattered pottery, returning his own coldness back to him. "Shouldn't you people be doing something?" Alex scolded her undergraduates as they just stood there listening in stunned shock.
"Just tell me where I can sleep and an outlet and we can go on ignoring each other like we've done for the past eight years," Andrew huffed.
"Where do you think we are? Do you see any power lines?" Alex asked, arching an eyebrow at her son.
"You have generators, right?"
"Only used when they are needed, not to charge your little toys," Alex said, returning to her cataloging the relics. "If you need to charge it use the one in the Rover, but it's going have to last a few days. I can't have you wasting gas just so you can chat with your little Facebook people," she said, not hiding her smirk at the horrified look on her son's face. "As for where you'll sleep..." She lowered her yellow pad, sighing in her mind knowing it's going to be two long months. An equally three long weeks since she hadn't been with anyone for the last eight years. Her career came first, it was the reason she lost her family in the first place. "You'll have to bunk with me," Alex said, turning to look at her son seeing the equally horrified look on his face at the thought of it. "Or you can sleep in the sand with the scorpions and camel spiders, your choice," she said, shrugging her shoulders. Her thin lips curved into a smile as she heard her son's sigh. "I'll take that as you choose not to sleep with the scorpions and the camel spiders," Alex said, setting down her pad and pen. "Like I said, I told your father as such given this is a working dig. Not some vacation spot for him to send his son to. The limited space we have has been allotted to those that want to be here. Who want to make history."
"Is that so," Andrew said, narrowing his eyes. "So, dried up bodies, powdered organs in canopic jars, rotten linen wraps were worth everything?"
"I don't expect you to understand," Alex sighed. She had tried to get her son to understand why she left, but he never wrote her back. He probably never read her letters in the first place. Not that she could blame him, her son was entitled to be angry with her. She did after all choose dead people over her own living son.
"Whatever just show me the way already," Andrew said, growing tired of the conversation already.
"I can show him to your tent Professor Sanders." Andrew turned to look at the unknown speaker only to see that same guy who nearly sucked the face off the woman that drove him there.
"Thank you Abasi, make sure he doesn't touch anything," Alex said, returning to her work. She had to get what was on the table cataloged before nightfall. There was much, much more work to do before the site was shut down. The Egyptian government only gave them a month to do a preliminary study of the site to see if it was worth it to fund a more thorough one after the winter. That month started a week ago once they had finally got all the sand carted out. She just couldn't understand why they would build such a grand complex temple only to bury it once it had been completed. Had a sand storm buried it? Did they purposely do it, to hide it... Shaking her head at the thought. "No, that can't be right," Alex muttered to herself.
"Of course, Professor," Abasi said, bowing his head slightly. "Follow me," he said, while shyly checking Alex out. "So, you're the Professor's son..."
"Listen, can we not talk about that?" Andrew asked, as one of his bags rested against his back while the other hung from his left hand.
"Sure, whatever you want," Abasi nodded. Glad he didn't have to play nice with a spoiled little rich kid, or that's what he took Andrew as. Little did he know what Andrew did to comfort his father when his mother shattered his heart, of all the little things only he could do being a ten-year-old child. Just so he could see his father smile at least once a day. So, he wouldn't think about how his mother left their lives in shambles. "Obviously, you can tell where the med tent is. If you have to go... you know," Abasi said, peering over his shoulder. "They're behind the water truck," he said, pointing in the general direction. "Just follow the smell. Shouldn't be hard to miss. That's the mess hall, and this," Abasi said, stopping in front of the second to largest tent there. "Is the Professor's tent," he said holding the flap to the side. The front of the tent was filled with reference books: a folding desk littered with small pieces of a statue, a leather-bound journal, a small laptop, and his eyes narrowed at the picture that sat on the desk. It was of when he had just turned ten, a few months before his mother fled from their home. Taken in central park, his mother holding him close as her chin rested on his right shoulder her arms around his waist hugging him close as his father took the picture. It was the last time he had happy thoughts about the park and that warm spring afternoon. "Just past the insect netting is her sleeping quarters," Abasi said. Wondering how he was going to worm his way into her bed now. "I'll leave you to it," he said, sharing a slight nod with Andrew.
Andrew's bags thumped on the tent floor as he dropped them beside the wall. Arching an eyebrow at the hammock and the ingenious fan attachment that hung over it. Yawning as the jet lag was catching up with him. Pulling out his phone, texting his father that due to the lack of power, he'll have to text him every few days to save his phone's battery.
"Okay son. I'll text to you in a few days." Julián texted back.
"Miss you Dad," Andrew texted back, smiling warmly at his phone when the words 'I love you too' appeared on his screen before he powered off his phone. Tucking it into the pocket of his bag so sand wouldn't creep into the case. Pulling his sweat soaked shirt off, tossing it onto the top of his bag. Kicking off his tennis shoes and stuffing his soaks into them. Hoping the netting would keep all those nasty scorpions and camel spiders out. Sighing as he laid on the cool sheets that covered the hammock as he gently swung side to side. Before he knew it Andrew was drifting off to sleep.
He didn't know how long he slept for, the sound of water dripping into a pail gradually brought him to the surface of his waking mind. As he slowly opened his eyes, his breath was caught in his chest. There his mother stood in the weak light of the LED lantern the large yellow sponge ran along her arm. A single droplet of water hung on her light pink nipple as she ran the sponge along the top of her chest. He didn't know why he kept on looking as his mother tilted her head back, running the sponge down the valley of her 32C breasts. Down her flat stomach and in-between her legs. Biting his lower lip as his mother bent over, the stubble of her formerly shaven mound could be seen as his eyes were glued to it. Andrew had to admit for a woman in her early forties her cunt almost looked virginal in all its neat, tight packaging. Quickly shutting his eyes, he could almost feel his mother's eyes on him as he heard her movements still. He dared not look fearing that she would know he had spied on her bathing. Andrew felt something light and soft lowering on his body. The shifting of the hammock nearly made him clutch to the side of it. Then he felt something very odd and very, very familiar. The brushing of the back of her fingers along his cheek sent him back to his childhood when he would climb into bed with his mother. The way she would do that very thing, then he felt her lips on his forehead which would always end the gesture before he would fall asleep.
"I am sorry, Andrew. I know how angry you are with me. But I had to follow my dream. I hope you can come to understand that someday," Alex whispered. Andrew totally wasn't expecting his mother to say that, nor was he expecting to hear her soft sobs as she rolled to her right. God. He felt like an ass.
"But couldn't you do that in New York?!" He wanted to ask but he was a coward and simply fall back asleep.
Andrew awoke with his mother's face less than two inches away from his. Her arm was draped along his chest. His heart instantly leapt to his throat as he felt his mother's bare breasts pressed against his arm and chest. Her right leg was wrapped around his. His eyes darted down to her lips as she lightly smacked and gently rubbed her cheek against shoulder. Then his mother's eyes shot open darting to his face then down to his body.
"Oh God! I'm so sorry Andrew!" Alex said, clutching the blanket to her chest as she nearly flew off the hammock. Her eyes fell on the bulge in his shorts. Instantly she felt her face reddening at the sight of her son's morning wood. "Well... you definitely aren't the little boy I once knew," she said to herself. Watching how he swung his legs off the side of the hammock. Knowing he was probably as embarrassed as she was. "Give me a few minutes to get dressed then you can wash yourself... i-i-if you have to... do it in the pail and toss it out," Alex said, unable to bring herself to say masturbate to her son.
Andrew could only nod as he sat with his back to her. The image of her naked body flashed in his mind as his cheeks heated. No matter what he thought about, the image of his mother's cunt would always make its way back into the fold. This so wasn't like him, he totally wasn't attracted to his mother, yet apparently his cock didn't get the message. What felt like eternity, to him, passed as he sat there waiting for her to get dressed.
"A-Andrew, meal time is normally in an hour, then we'll talk," Alex said, her voice stammering a little. Seeing him nod, "Maybe it was just as weird for him as well?" she asked herself as she pushed passed the insect netting. Her eyes widened as she peered back one last time as she stood in the tent's entrance only to see that proud tent sticking out before him. Quickly hurrying to the main tent that served as their command center so she could assign whomever to whichever grid for the day.
Andrew stared down at his image in the pail. Knowing how weird this morning already was. Shaking of the feeling, he so didn't want to be caught standing nude and looking dumbfounded into a pail of water. Washing the salty residue off his body, and still his cock had yet to return to his slumber. Looking to the front of the tent, watching the flaps wave slightly, his ears strained to hear any noise. He so wasn't about to be caught red handed stroking his meat, especially by his mother. Angling his rod downward, listening to the sound of his jizz striking the side of the pail. Sighing in relief that no one had barged into the tent.
Sending his father a silent thank you for all the linen clothes he had bought for him. Andrew hoped at least with these he wouldn't be so damn hot. His body was frozen as the imagine of his mother's right breast appeared in his head. The way the light played along its curvature, how that single water droplet hung off of her... Shaking his head rapidly to dislodge those thoughts. "What the hell is wrong with me?!" Andrew asked himself. He never once thought of his mother that way. He could understand with Wilma since technically she wasn't even related to him, but his own mother?! It wasn't like he had these thoughts beforehand, so why now? Why now does his mind picture her naked body, the shape of her womanhood, the... "Stop it!" he growled smacking his forehead trying to reassert his dominance over his mind.
"Andrew?" Alex called out to him as she stood out of sight. "Are you decent?"
"Yeah," Andrew said, quickly pulling up his white linen shorts. Praying his little monster wouldn't return for quite some time.
"Have you taken..." Alex's eyes glanced to the pail then to her son as she stepped inside the tent. Watching how his shirt slid down his bare chest.
"Not yet, just finishing getting dressed," Andrew said, digging in his bag for a pair of clean socks.
"I'll take care of it then," Alex said, hurriedly pushing through the insect netting. The water sloshed in the pail. Her eyes were glued to those white gooey streaks on its side. Her nostrils flared as the scent of her own son's cum filled them.
Andrew arched an eyebrow at his mother's odd actions as she walked hurriedly out of the tent. No matter how hard he tried he just couldn't keep his eyes off of her ass as she left. God! He wished there was a door, a wall, a giant boulder where he could bash his head against to try to return his mind back to a normalized state. For this was so not normal, not in the slightest.
Alex's eyes fluttered as she sucked her fingers clean. Her eyes flew open, the pail fell from her grip. Horror laced her gaze as she tasted her son's semen on her tongue. "What have I done!" she roared into her mind. Yet as her eyes fell upon the spot that her son had soaked in his cum she wanted more. She needed to taste it when it was nice and hot straight from the source. How she had missed that taste. She had put everything on hold for her career, to her family, dating, and yes, even sex. This was where she wanted to be, to be the one that unearthed treasures that hadn't seen the light of day for thousands of years. Nonetheless, she couldn't help herself, the scent of her own son's cum was driving her mad with lust. Her breathing quickened, her mound heated, her nipples... "Stop it!" slapping herself across her right cheek to break her train of thought. "That's Andrew you're thinking about!" Alex berated herself. Her head turned at the sound of the dinner bell, sighing hoping those thoughts were only because of her lack of male companionship and not that she wanted to bed her son.
"So... am I to hang out in your tent for the next three weeks?" Andrew asked, as he sat across from his mother as breakfast got under way.
"No," Alex shook her head. "You'll be helping out around here. You do want to eat, don't you?" she asked, arching an eyebrow.
"Like what, digging up the dead, finding long lost jewelry?"
"No," Alex said, suppressing her chuckle. "You don't have the skill or the expertise for that," she said, feeling twelve eyes on her and her son. "You'll be helping me most of the day so I can get what we have unearthed packed and shipped to the museum so the pieces can go through better scientific testing than we can do from here," Alex said. "Is my own son blushing?" Shaking the thought from her mind. She would have thought he would have put up more of a fit, yet Andrew only mumbled an alright. "Bill I want you and Anta to finish with the east wing so we can get the 3D mapper in there without destroying anything we missed. Carla you and Haas will be translating the hieroglyphs in the western wing then when the mapping is done in the eastern wing work on those. Even with the mapper I'd rather have a hard copy before we are forced out of here. Abasi you'll be transporting the crates back into the city. Make sure you aren't too reckless in your driving. Take Akila with you that way I know the pieces will get there safely, and pick up the supplies we need," Alex said, dolling out her orders.
"Yes Professor," all six said in unison.
"You done eating?" Alex asked, watching how her son was pushing around the date on his plate. It seemed Egyptian food didn't sit well with her son.
"Yeah," Andrew muttered. Leaning back as his mother reached across the table. Taking a dry swallow as his mother's shirt allowed him to gaze down the opening. He would like to say that he didn't ogle the top of his mother's braless breasts but that would be a lie.
"Come on Andrew, we have a lot of work to do," Alex said, nudging his shoulder with the butt end of a cold-water bottle once she had placed their plates in the plastic tub allowing the two cooks the museum hired to clean up. It was the same with the nurse. While they didn't interact with them Alex knew they were good people, just desperately in need of the paycheck that came along with such digs. What they were paid for a month of work would in most cases be a year's pay for them. She was acutely aware of her son at her back as she led him towards the main tent. While she was always aware of men's eyes on her, yet she never actually paid attention to them. Although, that didn't seem to be the case where her son was involved. "Stop it Alexandria!" she growled to herself while mentally smacking herself.
"Be sure you put enough straw between the two layers," Alex said, as she worked to catalog what she failed to get to last night. Feeling her lips form into a smile at Andrew's 'Yes mother' as he knelt over the crate he was currently packing. Her head shot up, turning her head as she heard something that she thought she would never hear again. "You remember your hieroglyphics?!" Alex asked in wonder, as Andrew peered up from the small jar in his hand.
"Yeah," Andrew said, diverting his gaze to the tent floor. It wasn't like he didn't try to forget the lessons his mother taught him; however, it appeared every time he went to the museums in New York when his father was out with Wilma those lessons kept coming back as he walked around the exhibits. "I wonder what this guy did though?" Andrew stated to no one in particular.
"What do you mean?" Alex asked, curious. While she couldn't repair the hurt she had caused eight years ago, she hoped they could at least be cordial.
"Here," Andrew said, gingerly holding the small jar towards his mother.
"I see what you mean," Alex muttered as she stared at the space where a name once had been.
"Didn't you tell me they only did that like in the worst-case scenarios. Like that guy -- whomever he was -- that instated that Aten god?" Andrew asked, looking up to the tent's ceiling trying to remember the pharaoh's name.
"Akhenaten," Alex said, she couldn't help but feel some sense of pride that their little lessons she would give him had stuck. "Do you remember his name before he became Akhenaten?"
"Amenhotep... something," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders.
"Close enough," Alex mused. All the while her heart was elated, wondering what else her son remembered from the time they would hide away in his sheet forts. Her reading to him as he sat in her lap as she taught him the ways of the ancient Egyptians. "I don't know why his name was obliterated... maybe we can find out together?" She prayed that was true as she sat the jar back into his hand.
"Got it all packed up..."
"Professor Sanders!" Anta shouted as she raced towards the main tent.
"What is it?" Alex asked, stepping out into the sun. Listening to the hammer as Andrew nailed the lid closed.
"I think you will want to see this," Anta panted. Her ebony hair glistened in the sunlight.
"Very well, Andrew are the crates ready?" Alex asked, turning to look at her son.
"Yeah," Andrew nodded, wiping his brow, even in the shade it was hot. He couldn't understand how his mother and the others weren't sweating as much as he was.
"Anta go and inform Abasi that the shipment is ready then join us in the eastern wing. Come along Andrew, you might just find this... enlightening," Alex said, the desert wind softly lifted her dark red hair. Her sky-blue eyes followed the movement of his hand as he laid the hammer gently on the table.
"Yes Professor," Anta nodded. Sand billowed up as she turned to run towards Abasi's tent where he had been sleeping off the heat of the day.
"And make sure he knows to check everything on the supply list I sent over!" Alex called out to her as she led Andrew down the sand embankment.
"Okay!" Anta called back.
"Watch your step Andrew," Alex warned as she carefully walked down the thirty-foot embankment.
"Why?"
"Snakes like to hide underneath the sand along with the scorpions to escape the heat," Alex said, peering over her shoulder watching how her son tentatively tested his footing with every step. "Come on slowpoke!" she teased as she stood at the entrance gate to the temple.
"I think you are enjoying this far too much mother," Andrew said, feeling his cheeks heat at his mother's soft giggle.
"I'm not telling," Alex mused, a smirk graced her lips. Her eyes lustered in mischievousness as she led Andrew into the temple proper.
Andrew's eyes widened at the sight before him. The legendary Egyptian blue was so... vibrant, so spectacular, it was breath taking to behold. His mother's hand shot out stopping him from touching it. Fearing that the oils in his skin would damage the paint.
"Look, but don't touch," Alex said, in a stern motherly voice.
Andrew glanced down at his hand as his mother held on to it. Even in all this sand and heat it still felt as soft as he remembered it. It appeared to him that his mother was blushing as she held his hand like she once did when she would take him on what she would call 'mini-expeditions' but in reality they were just to whichever museum caught her fancy. It was only when they reached the entrance of the eastern wing that she let go of his hand.
"Watch were you walk," Alex muttered low. Non-UV lights shone along the walls to help keep the paint as vibrant as they could before the oxidation sat in. When that happened she knew they would have to rely on the photos they had taken to reference what it and many of the other temples, palaces, and monuments must have looked like in ages past. Her eyes flickered down when Bill called to her.
"Professor what do you make of it?" Bill asked, gesturing to the newly uncovered wall.
"Hmm," Alex hummed as she stared up at the image of Bast overseeing the sexual actives of her followers. It wasn't the same Bast everyone knew of. This temple must be far older than she originally thought.
"Man, who would have thought the ancient Egyptians were perverts," Andrew said, peering up at the other wall with his back to his mother. Alex bit down on her lip to keep her mirth contained. "Really?! The guy needed servants to hold his schlong? I mean come on that's just ridiculous. If it was that big wouldn't he like die from blood loss trying to fill... What?" Andrew asked, perplexed as to why they were laughing.
"Bill said almost the same thing," Anta said, flashing Andrew a smile as she entered.
"Great minds think alike, huh?" Bill asked, in a friendly manner.
"Bill don't encourage the boy," Alex said, taking on her teacher persona.
"Boy?! By their standards I'm a middle-aged man," Andrew said, turning his nose up at his mother.
"Oh?" Alex cooed turned to her right. "What kind of middle-age man blushes in a temple, hmm?"
"One that's covered from floor to ceiling in porn!" Andrew said, lifting his arms up mimicking paying homage to the gods.
"Oh, I like the way you think," Bill chuckled.
"Although, who's this Onouphrios?" Andrew muttered. He knew it was a pharaoh's name given the cartouche. He just never heard of the name before.
"Andrew what do you mean?" Alex asked, curious.
"Can I touch?" Andrew asked, peering over his shoulder.
"This one time," Alex relented. Since obviously her own students and herself had missed that very important piece of information. She was just going to chalk that up to their neck break pace to get everything done.
Lowering himself to his knees, feeling his mother standing over him as he gently and ever so carefully brush some of the remaining sand off the wall. "Here," Andrew said, his cheeks heated as his mother lowered her face an inch away from his as her eyes studied the cartouche. He started to rise to get out of her way, yet his mother's hand covered his on the sand covered stone as she lightly ran her brush along the cartouche. Which kept him rooted in place, when he needed the distance especially with what was going on in his head.
"I might just make an archeologist out of you yet," Alex said, her voice full of pride as her eyes glanced over at her son.
"Nah, I like the modern world," Andrew said, looking away.
"Hey," squeezing his hand forcing him to look at her, "I like the modern world too, you know," Alex whispered, her eyes softening as her son looked at her. Now it was her turn to blush, rising to her feet, returning to her students trying to keep her mind off of... things.
"Umm... Alexandria?!" Andrew called out after an awkward thirty minutes of him and his mother avoiding each other.
"You know mother would be the more proper usage," Alex said, as she and Bill translated the wall while Anta wrote down each section. She couldn't look at her son. There was something about him that tugged her into very, very untested waters. Waters that no mother should ever wade into. She just couldn't understand why her mind took her to that place. She couldn't hold back the smile as her son stumbled over his words.
"Well... anyway... just what exactly is this place?" Andrew asked, as he read the hieroglyphs that lined the upper part of the wall. He must be rusty because it certainly couldn't be what he just read. It... just seemed ridiculous.
"A temple, you sure you're the professor's son?" Bill asked, ragging on the boy.
"No, not really, there never was a birth certificate, for all I know I was found in a cabbage patch," Andrew shot back. Anta giggled as Bill's jaw dropped at Andrew's quick retort.
"Just look at him go, I'm so proud," Bill said, wiping away a nonexistent tear. "They grow up so fast."
"You trying to welsh out of that child support?" Andrew asked, getting another jab in.
"Was he always like that?" Anta whispered to her professor.
"The wit? Yes," Alex nodded, causing her dark red hair to bounce. "The sarcasm is new though."
"See, what you miss when you run off for eight years."
"Andrew! Don't!" Alex snapped.
"Yeah, yeah," Andrew said, rolling his eyes.
"So, what is it that you have to interrupt our work?" Alex said, feeling her cheeks heat in her anger.
"Well, I might be rusty, this possibly can't mean what this wall says," Andrew said, hearing his mother sigh.
"Andrew we are busy here, we haven't had time to translate everything."
"Fine. I'll just read it to you then."
"You sure he can read hieroglyphs?" Bill asked, looking over at his professor.
"Since I was seven," Andrew muttered. "The stork has a sh or a ch sound?"
"You've been neglecting your studies," Alex said, in a disapproving teacherly voice. Andrew held his tongue at that. "It's sh by the way."
"Well here goes: From the throne the seated god gazed out upon the lustful masses. From the three hundred and sixty-five wives the god-king shall know joy for each day. Each harvest he shall reap, each sunrise a new woman shall line his bed. Bringing pleasure to his royal body until Apep rises up and swallows the sun regaining his seat in the heavens," Andrew said, he so didn't understand. Especially with the part he left out, he was in no way going to repeat that to his mother.
"You must have read it wrong, there's no..." Bill's voice grew still he read the hieroglyphs that Andrew were pointing at. "So... umm..." clearing his throat returning back to his work.
"That's what I said, but some big important Professor won't listen," Andrew said, peering over his shoulder as Bill whispered the whole translation to his mother. "Better him than me," he muttered to himself. Chuckling aloud as he watch his mother and Anta become red faced.
"Well..." Andrew tried not to notice how hard his mother's nipples were as she walked over to his side. "Here, since you don't have trouble with translating," Alex said, handing her son a large pad of grid paper. Rows of letters ran vertical while numbers ran horizontal along the sides of the drawn grid. "A1 is that corner," pointing to the top left corner of the wall, "I think you can figure out the rest. If there's a carving leave it blank," she said, seeing a slight bulge in her son's shorts when Andrew didn't noticed her looking. She was thankful for that; she so couldn't deal with that at the moment.
"Well, it's better than being out in the sun," Andrew sighed, clicking the pen getting to work.
"That will free one of us up," Anta said, looking over at Andrew as she watched his hand moving along the paper.
"Bill, I want you to check his work," Alex said, offhandedly.
"Yes Professor," Bill nodded.
*******
Two weeks had pasted since Andrew's arrival. He didn't know if his mother was being vindictive or what. It sure did feel that way as he dug out the new pit for the latrine.
"God. What do these people eat," Andrew groaned as he shoveled the sand into the old pit. So far, he hasn't thrown up once, came close a number of times. He had no idea how he kept his churning stomach down. "She's definitely doing this to get back at me for some reason," he muttered as he shoveled as fast as he could so he could escape the smell. For the past week they had pretty much avoided each other. Himself so he could try to keep those thoughts he had from resurfacing, his mother he had no clue why. They each had fallen into a routine his mother would wake before he would and do what she needed to do. Not that he didn't catch her bathing in the early morning a few times. It was weird watching the progress of his mother's brush as it grew. What was the weird part was his mother walked in on him taking care of his morning wood a few times too. She would always feign shock and quickly leave, yet Andrew got a feeling that wasn't before she got an eyeful. He wasn't sure why though. And yes, his mother still slept in the nude, regardless if she was sharing a bed, or in this case a hammock, with him.
"So... are you done?" Andrew's back automatically straighten at the sound of his mother's voice.
"Yeah, just finished," Andrew said, sweat dripping off his nose. He didn't miss how his mother's eyes slyly roamed down his body. "What?! Is my own mother checking me out?" he asked himself. Not seeing how his mother bit her lower lip as he wiped the sweat from his face with the tail end of his shirt.
"Well..." Alex fought to hold back her carnal desire as she stared at her son's glistening chest. "Go wash up, I want to show you something, we don't have much time left at this site before we're shut down for the winter."
"Wait. This place has another season other than being hotter than Satan's butthole?" Andrew asked, as the hem of his shirt fell from his hands.
"As a matter of fact it does," Alex said, lightly chuckling.
"When will such wonders cease to amaze me," Andrew sighed. Resting the back of his hand against his forehead.
"Stop being overly dramatic," Alex softly giggled. "Come on," nodding towards her tent, "I want to show it to you as the sun goes down," she said, smiling sweetly at her son.
"Alright, alright, I'm going," Andrew said, holding up his hands defeat.
Alex moaned into her mind as his sweat made his shorts cling to his ass. Once her son had rounded the water truck, she nearly dove into the make-shift port-a-potty the museum had sent along. Thrusting the wooden latch into place. She'd been dying to do this all day. She'd masturbated more on this dig than anywhere else she has been in Egypt, and the person that always made her cum the most was her son. Alex knew how depraved that was. Yet she couldn't stop herself as her shorts fell to her ankles followed by her panties. The only piece of underwear she wore during such expeditions. Her ass cheeks rested on the polished wooden toilet seat feeling the coolness of the freshly dug sand rising up to greet her very heated mound.
Leaning back, her left hand ran up her stomach as she rested her left heel on the lip of the seat. Giving her experienced fingers access to her wet cunt. Biting her lip, she had to contain her moans. She didn't need the whole camp to know the twisted thoughts that were going through her mind. Her fingertips rubbed lightly along her labia as she pictured Andrew between her legs. She never said anything to him, but she knew he had been watching her bathe herself. Just the thought of her son's eyes on her made her clit throb causing her to whimper in pleasure as she rubbed it and her left breast. "That's it baby, eat your mother's pussy!" Alex growled in her mind as she lightly slapped her clam. Listening to how wet she was before plunging two fingers into her hot, wet sex. "Oh God Andrew! You're tongue feels so good teasing mama like that!" She lightly moaned into her mind as she enjoyed the sensations her imaginary son was giving her. "Yes Andrew! Mama needs you to pay extra special attention right... there!" Alex screamed out into her mind. Her mouth hung agape, her body convulsed, her muscles seized as her orgasm rocked her body. "Mmm... yes, Andrew, you're so good to your mother. Getting her all nice and wet, being a naughty little son making your mother drip so damn much!" She purred hungrily as she sucked her cream from her fingers. Wiping herself dry or as dry as she could be given that massive orgasm.
Alex stood waiting for her son on top of the embankment. Praying no one -- namely her son -- could smell her arousal. She knew her friend was coming; she could already feel the pain starting. So, she knew that would be the last time she would be able to touch herself until they returned to the city. Sighing knowing it was going to be a long six days. Especially when it took all her will not to ease down the blanket and pull her son's cock out from his underwear. "What is he thinking teasing me with that hard-on every morning," Alex huffed. She didn't know what she was going to do once he left for the states. Would she snap out of her little obsession? Would she always yearn to have a taste of her son and in turn have him taste her? Groaning in her mind wondering when she started thinking of her son as a man. A man that she just wanted to climb on top of and show -- while rusty -- all the skill that she had. Again, she asked herself why her son? When there were more attractive men in her little world that she knew would jump at the chance to give her a little poke or two. Alex couldn't rightly answer that. She wished she knew the answer to that question. "There you are, I thought I'd be standing out here all night."
"Right, no one was stopping you from going into your tent," Andrew said, tilting his head to the right. Wondering where this attitude came from, it surely wasn't there a few minutes ago.
"I bet you would like that you... dirty boy. Having your hot, fuckable mother just walk in there... mmm... getting on my knees and just taking that cock into my mouth. To show you what your father always begged for every night." Alex wanted to say, but instead she opted for the 'Come along' as she started down the embankment. Nevertheless, with each step, with each grain of sand that rushed to fill her boot print her clit pulsated, her canal quaked as she pictured herself kneeling before her son. Her eyes peering up at him as her tongue ran up the back of his cock. Imagining what his moans would be like as she slipped that broad head between her lips. Feeling the heat, his pulse on her tongue as she gently sucked on that hard piece of man-meat. Just to tease him until that mast was fully erected then when it was show her son the skill she had earned. The way he would moan as he erupted into her mouth bathing her tongue in that white, hot goo that surged up from his balls. Once she had swallowed every ounce of his cum, show him up close and personal the pussy he has been staring at when he thought she wasn't looking. To let him thrust that hard cock deep into her nether region. Letting it coat that surging phallus in her own creamy nectar. "Stop it! You're driving yourself insane woman!" Alex growled in her mind. Turning around once she had reached the bottom thinking that her son was taking it slow. Only to find that Andrew was only a few feet behind her.
Andrew looked down as his mother slid her hand into his. He still couldn't believe how soft they were. His own felt dry as a bone due to the hot wind and the stinging sand. There was something strange about her as she looked at him. It was almost as if there was a sparkle in her eye. The way she held his hand sort of felt intimate as she led him into the temple.
"Tell me Andrew," Alex said, as they stood at the base of the Bast statue. She felt her body heating as the smell of soap drifted off his body. The way his body brushed against hers heated her core like no man had in her eight years in Egypt. "What do you see when you look upon this statue?" she asked, her eyes studied his face. Watching how his eyes moved across Bast's face. The way his nostrils flared, how his lips pressed together when he was deep in thought. To how the waning light played along his jaw. Knowing he was going to be a very handsome man when he got older as his stubble shadowed his skin.
"It's not a cat -- I mean a house cat -- head that's been carved like most people see from the late New Kingdom and forward. It sort of looks like a lion's head to me. Why?" Andrew asked, seeing that approving smile she would always get when he noticed something that most would have overlooked.
"Very good, go on. What does the depiction of Bast as a lion mean?" Alex asked, feeling the urge to lean forward and taste those lips of his.
"That this statue must have been built sometime in the Old or Middle..."
"Yes, have you noticed something?" Alex asked. Wondering if he still remembered the lessons they used to have on the various gods and goddesses and how their images changed throughout the ages.
"It can't be from the Middle Kingdom."
"And why's that Andrew?"
"Look at how her hands are positioned. In the Middle if I remember correctly they tended to carve them folded out before her. This one..."
"Go on," Alex said, nudging him on.
"Almost like she's ready to march off to war or something," Andrew said offhandedly, as his eyes roamed down the statue.
"Very good, son. I have indeed dated it back to the Old Kingdom. And look at you, you did that in five minutes not even my students figured that out and they live for this field of study," Alex said, shooting her son a warm smile. "I think that deserves a prize, don't you?" she asked, she couldn't stand it any longer. She didn't care if it wasn't right, didn't care if it wasn't proper, or that a mother shouldn't do what she was about to do.
"Oka..." Andrew's words were cut off as his mother kissed him passionately. The last golden rays of the sun sank below the dunes bathing them in its waning warmth before disappearing all together.
"Mmm... someone's had practice," Alex teased as she pulled away. "Nice tongue action I must say. I wonder..." Pressing her body against his, her cheek brushed his, "How that tongue would work on another part of my body," she whispered into his ear before slipping past her stunned and flabbergasted son. Allowing Andrew to dwell in the innuendo she let hang in the air.
"What the fuck just happened?!" Andrew screamed out into his mind. His very confused mind tried to piece it all together or that was his hope until the heel of his right foot struck the base of the statue. "What the...?!" Andrew muttered when a hollow ring greeted him. "A... Mother!" Andrew stopped himself thinking this would get her attention.
"What?" Alex called back as she turned. She had hoped that he would and that she would get a second helping of those lips of his.
"There's something here!" Andrew said excitedly.
"What do you mean: Somethings here?" Alex asked, a little perturbed that it wasn't a lure to kiss her again.
"Listen," Andrew said, placing a finger to his lips. Hitting his heel against the base not hard enough to hurt him or the stone, just hard enough to allow his mother to hear what he had just heard.
"An echo, impossible," Alex muttered pushing her son out of the way. She couldn't believe it. It was true! There had to be an empty space beneath the Bast statue and there was no telling what they had placed in there. She wasn't foolish enough to try and open it. Yet she needed to know how large of an opening they were dealing with. Running her trained fingers over the stone, feeling the slight variations between the two pieces of stone. Alex mentally measured the opening at around four feet by two feet. "Oh my God! Do you know what this means!" Alex burst out in laughter as she wrapped her arms around her son, enjoying how Andrew's body felt against her womanly curves.
"That I get ten percent for a finder's fee," Andrew joked.
"No," drawing out the word, "but if you play your cards right you might... I say might, win something better than money," Alex whispered salaciously into her son's ear. Slyly rubbing her breasts against her son's chest. "But come! I have to tell the others and get the portable x-ray down here so we can see if there's anything worth the effort to keep it from crumbling to dust if do wish to open it," she said, a smile on her face. Her hair whipping through the air, her hand held Andrew's as she led him out of the temple back to the camp site.
And so, there Andrew sat in the farthest corner, surfing his texts from his Dad. His Adams apple bobbed as Wilma sent a photo of herself in their cabin fucking herself with a dildo as his mother's and her student's voices filled the air. He lost interest in what they were discussing as he typed out how the past few days went since they last texted one another, minus all the weirdness between him and his mother along with the kiss. Yet he kept going back to Wilma's photo, how he wished he was that dildo. Could anyone blame him for wanting to know what his hot step-mother felt like? Obviously, he wasn't paying attention as his forehead was struck by a pencil sent flying by his own mother.
"Well, thank you for joining the class Andrew," Alex said, staring him down like she had just caught him in the cookie jar (which would have been funny if she hadn't caught him at the age of eight purloining her snickerdoodles.)
"Sorry. Was texting Dad, been a few days since we've talked," Andrew said, which technically wasn't a lie. He just didn't admit that he was having a very, very dirty fantasy about his step-mother. The tent got very somber and very quiet as his mother's students looked at him and his mother waiting for the other shoe to drop.
"Oh," her head drooped, the eyes lost that hard look in them as she admitted defeat. "Sorry Andrew," Alex said, her right hand nervously rubbed her left forearm.
"Don't worry about it, battery was dying and... well I don't want to think about what they're doing," Andrew said, hoping his mother wouldn't inquire about the semi he was supporting when her students left.
"Yeah, let's not go there," Alex agreed. "As we were discussing, how would you like to be one of the few to ever see that inner sanctum?" she asked, her eyes lustered hoping her son would say yes. She wanted to share this with him. To show him why she had chosen this life. Why she had to leave him. Maybe then Andrew would come to understand even if a little bit.
"Isn't that where like the priest of this place lived or something?"
"No, that's what the western wing was for. I wonder what you were paying attention to while you translated the walls," Alex said, shaking her finger at him.
"Your ass," Andrew said to himself. Seeing his mother beginning to blush as he smirked slightly.
"No, in this case the inner sanctum was where the priest did their sacred rituals, so what do you say, care to join us in the morning?" Alex asked. "Was it the kiss, or something else? Was my son having dirty thoughts about his mother?" she asked herself trying to keep her composure from showing how horny she was.
"Sure, sounds fun unless..."
"Unless what?" Carla asked.
"Unless there's a swarm of those camel things, then I'm so killing it with fire," Andrew said, in all seriousness which earned him a round of laughs.
"And there you have it people, my son," Alex said, teasing him as she gestured to him. "Why don't you head on to bed, we still got a few things to talk about," she said, nodding towards her tent. One: it was very hard to maintain her Professor mentality with him sitting across from her. When all she wanted to do was sashay over to her son, sit on his lap and roll her ass along it. All so her son could feel every inch of it. Two: she knew if they were in the same tent or room undressing for bed there would be nothing stopping herself from leaping across the hammock and taking that cock of his into her mouth, and making her son pray to the ancient gods of Egypt.
"Alright then," Andrew chirped knowing it would give him time to rub one out as he stared at Wilma's picture. He had no idea why she was sending them. Not that he wasn't excited that she was. There had to be something behind it? "Now you crazy kids keep the orgies to a minimum don't make me send Anubis in here to break you up," Andrew said, waving goodnight as he rounded the corner of the tent.
"Wow. He's changed," Haas said, remembering the fights that filled the campsite for hours.
"Have the two of you made up or something?" Carla asked, looking at her professor. She wanted to be exactly like Alex, she always thought Alex was beautiful, and she secretly had a crush on her professor. She knew she couldn't come out and tell Alex that. That would be inappropriate for her to do so, and she didn't want to ruin Alex's tenure at the college.
"No," Alex shook her head. "More like a truce for now given our current situation," she said, feeling her cunt throbbing like mad. She couldn't believe she actually kissed her son like that and that she loved it! "Now, let's go over the procedure for opening the inner sanctum again, and how we are going to examine the statue once the portable x-ray gets here..."
******
Andrew stood back as his mother and three of her students carefully broke through the sand that had hardened between the cracks of the large doors. Peering up at the backside of Bast, arching an eyebrow at the detail of the goddess's womanhood. Shaking his head at the perverseness of the ancient Egyptians as the sound of the scissor lift rose. Andrew wondered what they were going to find inside. He definitely wished he had a flamethrower in case a wave of camel spiders came rushing out. He had looked them up the second day he was there, and those things were -- Huge! He could already feel his skin crawling at the thought of their long hairy legs scurrying about. Those beady little eyes glinting in the light. Their mandibles dripping in their unquenchable hunger thinking they could have his hide as a snack. "No sir! My cute little butt is not going to be food!" Andrew said to himself with determination as he shivered at the thought.
"That should do it!" Andrew's head shot up at the sound of his mother's voice. Placing his hands over his groin as his eyes fell on his mother's ass. His mind just couldn't stop thinking about that kiss and the words she whispered to him. "Okay Abasi, roll us out of the way," Alex said, taking charge, feeling someone's eyes on her. Slyly peering over her shoulder, "Oh my God! Andrew is staring at my ass! Calm down, just calm down," she muttered to herself. How she wished she had a bra with her, then her nipples wouldn't be so... visible. Her hand held onto the rail as Abasi moved the lift out of the way. She tried not to notice how her son's eyes were on her as the lift lowered, yet that was easier said than done.
"Let's hope we don't end up like the guys who opened King Tut's tomb," Andrew said, stepping up to his mother's side as they stood in front of the doors.
"Shh!" Alex playfully slapped her son's chest. "No one has shaved so that won't happen," she said, not hiding her smile. Remembering when she had taught him the perils of opening up sealed chambers when he was nine. Now as her eyes ran along Andrew's three-week stubble, she couldn't help but love how rugged he looked. "Go on, do the honors," Alex said, nudging her son forward. Watching how the muscles of his back moved beneath his shirt as her son pressed his hands on the left door as Abasi did the same on the right. Biting the inside of her cheek as her eyes were glued to Andrew's ass as the muscles in his legs bulged as they tried to break the seal that had formed over the centuries that they couldn't reach with their chisels.
"Come on boys! Put your backs into it!" Anta shouted in encouragement.
"I am," Andrew mumbled his eyes glanced to his right as Abasi muttered something in Arabic. Then as his face began to redden from the strain, he heard a light crack and then another and soon the doors groaned as they swung open.
"I knew you had it in you," Alex teased her son. "Okay everybody!" Clapping her hands, getting her students attention, knowing they were as eager as she was to get in there not seeing Andrew entering the sanctum. "Grab your tools, and lights... Where did Andrew go?" Her head was on a swivel looking for her son, only to have her heart still as she heard the crashing of stone and her son yelping in pain.
Andrew didn't know why he entered the sanctum. Something inside his head urged him to be the first one to step over the threshold. It was as if something had taken hold of his mind, leading his body towards the back of the building. Not paying attention to the vivid images that were plastered on the walls. It was only when the ancient timbers holding up the false floor snapped underneath his weight did his mind come out of its stupor. "Shit!" Andrew yelled as he fell six feet into the darkness. His left shoulder hit the edge of the downward slopping shaft hard as he fell backwards. His head banged against the stone wall as his body tumbled down the shaft. Dark blue flames sparked to life on the oil-soaked torches that sat in their holders in the walls. Unlike the chamber above him, this one was only six feet by nine feet long, unlike the room above him this one was bare of any murals or hieroglyphs due to the smooth polished onyx walls. The only thing in that secret room was a lone pedestal standing at waist height surrounded by a foot-deep pool of water. Upon that pedestal sat a delicate carved stone cat out of the same stone that made up the walls, floor, and ceiling.
Andrew coughed spewing out the water that had invaded his lungs, a blue light shimmered along his irises, the deep cut on his forehead closed as his blood ran down his temple. He could have sworn, as he peered through his blurry eyes, an image of Bast stood over him before he lost consciousness.
"We meet again my Pharaoh," Bast spoke as she knelt over him. The golden fur of her face shone in the light. Her olive skin was smooth and youthful. Her heavy hanging breast pressed against the linen that covered them allowing the color of her nipples to bleed through. "I can't say this form is an improvement over your past one, but you are Onouphrios, at least in soul." Her cat-like eyes ran over Andrew's body as she placed her hand on his chest. Commanding the water to penetrate his body re-fusing her blessing into Andrew's body, just like she had done to Onouphrios all those millennia ago. Her gold-brown eyes flickered up as the cat statue began to crack, and crumble as the power that had been entrapped in that chamber returned to its former owner. Her fangs gleamed in the light as her image began to morph into a silver spotted Egyptian mau. Her tail lightly thumped against the stone, bringing her right paw up, her tongue ran along the pads, the mark of a scarab beetle was emblazoned on her forehead as the light played along her fur. Her green eyes glanced towards the opening; her tail swayed eager to see what man had made of the land before disappearing.
"Andrew! Andrew! Answer me baby!" Alex yelled down the hole. Her eyes searched the darkness for an answer and her heart grew still the longer no answer came forth. "Andrew! Answer me right this second! Let me know you are okay!" she called down, her hands beat against the stone as she waited for Anta and Abasi to return with a rope and ladder.
Andrew groaned as he came to. His right hand held his left shoulder as the pain throbbed like mad. The world spun as he lift himself up. Wondering why he was soaked, not the normal feeling of being soaked to the bones in sweat that he had come to know intimately. Wiggling the fingers of his left arm, glad they still worked. At least he didn't wake up covered in camel spiders, that was all he needed.
"Andrew this isn't funny! Answer me!" Andrew looked towards the shaft, his mind finally releasing that fragmented memory of how he got down there in the first place. Hissing as he held his left arm to his chest as he lifted himself off the floor.
"I'm here!"
"Oh thank God!" Alex released a sigh. Pressing her forehead to the stone sending a prayer to the heavens that her son was still with her. "Andrew where exactly are you?" she called down her archeologist instincts kicking in.
"I... I don't know," Andrew said, his voice echoing off the walls.
"What do you mean you don't know? Surely, there must be something down there to tell you what the place was for?"
"No mother, there's nothing down here, just really, really weird torches," Andrew said, looking around his surroundings.
"What do you mean?!" Alex asked, perplexed.
"They're blue, I mean the flames," Andrew said, as he called up from the shaft.
"Blue?! Is there anything else down there?" Alex asked, while she worried about if he was injured or not. She still wanted to get a firsthand account of what he saw.
"Nothing... except," Andrew said, tilting his head at the sole pedestal.
"Except what?"
"There's a pedestal down here yet there's nothing on it," Andrew said, finding the whole room odd given the nature of the stone. Even he knew this place was so odd when the Egyptians either used mud-bricks, sandstone, limestone, or granite not this black polished stone in their buildings. "Onyx?"
"What was that Andrew?"
"I think the whole room is made out of onyx," Andrew called up to his mother.
"Never mind that, can you get up here on your own?" Alex asked, while that tidbit gnawed at her mind.
"I don't know, I hurt my shoulder, but I'll try," Andrew said, whether he could or not, he was getting out of that room. It felt so... familiar and that scared him to no end.
"Okay, don't push yourself if you don't have to," Alex said, rolling over as she heard the clatter of the ladder as Anta raced towards her.
Andrew winced as he pulled himself the shaft by his fingernails. His tennis shoes barely gave him enough traction as he climbed towards the light. He wished he could use his left arm, while he could move it, it didn't feel like it was dislocated, yet it felt weak; and he wasn't about to go sliding back down into that place. His hand shot out catching the edge of the opening of the shaft as Andrew panted in exhaustion. While it was cool down in that room, he still would have thought he would be sweating as he sat in the opening gathering his strength, yet he was dry as a bone.
"Just look at you." His mother's concern caused Andrew to peer up. "Is that blood!" Alex almost shrieked at the sight.
"What?! Where?!" Andrew voiced his shock as he looked around his body. Wondering how he got dry so fast from being soaked through and through.
"Your forehead," Alex said, pointing at the spot.
"Weird," Andrew muttered as he rubbed his fingers together. He didn't feel a wound, so then where did the blood come from?
"What's wrong with your shoulder? There's Anta, just hold on for a little bit more, we'll get you out of there," Alex said, smiling down at her son as he looked up at her.
"Ow, Ow," Andrew hissed as his mother hugged him once he got out of that hole.
"Sorry," Alex said bashfully, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Bill take Andrew to the med tent to have his shoulder looked at," she ordered, as she gently rubbed his back. "I'm sorry, I promise to come check on you once we check this out. I hope you understand."
"Alright," Andrew nodded. He knew that, even he couldn't blame her for wanting to get down there. He just wanted to know why that place felt so familiar.
"Why did he smell like pomegranates?" Anta asked, as she stepped up to Alex's side as they watched Bill leading Andrew out of the sanctum.
Alex arched an eyebrow as Anta stared intently at her son. She had never once seen Anta display any form of attraction to Andrew since he's been in their camp. Instantly, Alex felt herself growing jealous. What was wrong with her?! She shouldn't be getting jealous if someone else was interested in her son. That was only natural that a woman did yet... something inside of her wanted her son to be all hers and hers alone.
"I don't know, now," Alex said, turning her attention back to the hole in the floor. Trying to take her mind off of that very odd emotion she was feeling. "Let's go investigate this odd discovery Andrew fell into."
******
"Man, it sure is a hot one today," Bill groaned as they stepped out in the heat.
Andrew looked to the sky and then down his body. Sure, he knew it was hot, the weather net had told him that. However, he didn't feel an ounce of heat on his skin when he knew it was one hundred and twenty degrees. "What the fuck is going on?!" Andrew asked himself. Sure, he was glad he wasn't sweating his ass off the moment the sun touched his skin. This was just too weird, not only that, the pain in his shoulder began to wane as they climbed up the sand embankment.
"I bet it was nice and cool down in that place?" Bill sighed as he tugged at his shirt to circulate some form of cooling around his hairy chest. "Yeah," Andrew muttered not paying attention as his mind tried to comprehend what was happening to him.
"Well, here we are, you going be okay on your own?" Bill asked, as he held the tent flap open.
"Sure, I'm a big boy. Daddy doesn't need to hold my hand," Andrew joked. He didn't miss the smirk on Bill's lips.
"Alright, I'm gonna see if I can't get down there and escape this heat," Bill said, noticing how Andrew's skin was dry as a bone while his own held a light sheen of sweat on it.
"Have fun," Andrew called back as Bill waved to him.
"Something I can help you with?" asked a woman with very broken English.
Andrew watched how her ebony hair hung freely over the back of the chair as she leaned back while fanning her face. Watching how she held open her blouse as her sweat ran down the valley of her breasts.
"I fell down a hole, hit my shoulder, and I think my head too," Andrew said, wincing as he moved his arm.
"Oh?" The wood shifted as she sat straighter in her seat as she turned to look at Andrew. "Please take your shirt off and hop on the table," Akila said, her brown eyes ran down his body. Her nose wiggled as the scent of fresh pomegranates filled the tent. Her body heated as her eyes ran down his bare back as he dropped it on the table before he hoisted himself up onto it. Her hips swayed as she walked around him. "Tell me how much pain?" she asked, as her finger probed his shoulder. Shooting Andrew a coy smirk as his eyes fell on his arm that was sandwiched between her breasts.
"It hurt a lot, but the pain is..." Andrew took a dry swallow as he felt his manhood awakening.
"Yes?" Her naked lips smiled as her thumbs lightly messaged his shoulder.
"It's fading faster than I thought it would, given how hard I hit that stone," Andrew said, looking away.
"Yes, I imagine so." Her fingertips ran along his shoulder as she walked behind him. "Tell me does this hurt?" Probing around the large bruise she saw forming. Feeling his muscles tensing as her breasts pressed into his back.
"Y-y-yeah," Andrew stuttered.
"Well, it seems you got lucky, nothing broken, nothing dislocated," Akila mused as she walked back around the table. "Now let's take a look at that head, hmm?" Her hands took hold of the side of his head thrusting it down making him gaze at her breasts.
"Don't get hard, don't get hard," Andrew muttered in his mind. Yet that would be impossible since his cock liked what he saw.
"I don't see a wound, are you sure you hit your head?" Akila asked bringing his attention back up to her face. "Or is it this the head you injured?" she asked, a seductive smile formed on her lips as Andrew gasped as her hand grasped his waking member. "I think I need to check to make sure," Akila said, not giving Andrew a say in the matter.
Andrew's eyes widened at the sight of his cock. Not that he hadn't had a blow job before, and who was he to stop her from taking his cock into her mouth. No. It was the thing that greeted him as the nurse pulled it from his shorts. That... thing... was not his cock! His cock wasn't that big, nor was it that fat. He was average sized, or he was before he fell into that hole, what he saw as her hands ran up and down his shaft had to be ten and a half inches long and three and a half fingers wide.
"Yes, this has to be the cause," Akila cooed bringing Andrew's attention back to the forefront. Her brown eyes burned with lust as she looked into Andrew's blue-green eyes.
Andrew moaned lightly as her thumb rubbed the back of his crown. Taking a dry swallow as she popped a few more buttons of her shirt. Displaying her 38D breasts to him, her dark brown gumdrop shaped nipples stood upon her matching areolas. His body shuddered as she wrapped them around his shaft.
"You like this don't you?" Akila cooed as she pressed her soft mounds lightly against his cock. Her tongue flickered out teasing his crown before her lips wrapped around his mushroom top.
"Oh God," Andrew moaned. This was his first ever titty fuck and he had to say he did quite enjoy it. Still though, the question remained: why would she even do it in the first place?
"You like my tits?" Akila asked her eyes peering up at him feeling his pre-cum coating her skin.
"O-oh yeah," Andrew said, his hand gripping the edge of the examining table as she sank down his shaft.
"Then I want you to coat them," Akila commanded before licking up the back of his cock.
"That shouldn't be a problem," Andrew said, his voice trembled as she slurped madly on his pole. God. It was sublime. His hand rested on the back of her head; his left arm propped himself up as he gazed up at the tent's ceiling. Who would have thought he would be getting a blow job and a titty fuck out in the middle of nowhere. Andrew sure didn't, not that he was complaining.
"Come now big boy, coat these titties in your cum," Akila purred as she stroked his cock. Directing the flow of his sperm as it shot out from the tip of his cock. Andrew's breath stuttered as she brushed the tip of his rod against her nipples coating them in the remainder of his seed. "I see nothing wrong, you may go, but do come back and see me," Akila said, winking as she sucked his cum off her finger.
Andrew sighed as he stepped out of the med tent. What the hell was going on with him? What the hell was happening to his body? He wished he knew. He did know it had to have something to do about that place, since nothing like this had taken place before he fell into that hole. "That's just ridiculous," Andrew said, shaking his head.
"I was just coming to see how you were," Alex said, feeling her body heating as her son's eyes ran up her body.
"Apparently I got lucky," Andrew said offhandedly, not telling his mother of all the weird things that's happened so far.
"Good, I'm glad," Alex said, breathing out a sigh of relief. She could hear her ex-husband berating her for allowing Andrew to get hurt. "Come, I want to get your firsthand account on the record before you forget what you saw down there," she said, nodding towards her tent. Her nose wiggled as the scent of pomegranates drifted off her son's body as she walked beside him. She wondered why that was, it wasn't like he used a scented lotion she would know, nor did the deodorant he used every day smell anywhere near that, and why that scent made her mind grow blank as her body called to wrap herself around him. "I'll grab us something cold to drink," Alex said, flashing her son a smile as he muttered an 'Okay.'
"Ah, that's better," Alex sighed in bliss as she pressed the ice-cold bottle to her neck.
Andrew tried and failed not to look as the condensation ran down her neck and into the valley of her breasts. His mind pictured how his tongue would feel as it ran along her skin following after its trail. Andrew shifted in his seat as his carnal mind began to stir still feeling the slickness on his cock. He didn't think his mother would enjoy knowing the nurse just blew him not five minutes ago.
"Now," pulling out a small tape recorder, "this is Professor Sanders on August 10th, two pm in the afternoon, with me is Andrew McCain the first person to enter the hidden chamber. Now Mr. McCain please state for the record as to what led up to the floor caving in and to you finding yourself in that room," Alex said, her professional side kicking in. "You can start any time you're ready," she said, unscrewing the top of her drink. Her eyes studied his face noting not a hint of sweat when it was one hundred and twenty degrees. Reaching over stopping the tape when he began to describe what he felt like as he entered the inner sanctum.
"Are you sure that's what you felt?" Alex asked, skeptically.
"I wouldn't lie about this, it's just too... fucking weird," Andrew said, hoping his mother would believe him.
"I see," crossing her legs as she leaned back against the chair, "very well, continue," Alex said, re-starting the recording.
"That's when I felt the floor giving out," Andrew said, trying to keep his eyes on his mother's face and not how that thigh of hers taunted him as the muscles beneath her skin moved as her leg lightly kicked. "Then I hit my shoulder on the stone, it felt like my body was turning every which way as I slid-tumbled down that shaft. Then I think I landed in some water beneath that pedestal with that cat statue on it..."
"Water?! Statue?!" Alex arched an eyebrow as she sat straighter. "Andrew, there was no water down there, or a cat statue, are you sure that's what you felt and saw and not something your mind tried to explain given your tumble?" she asked, concerned that he was suffering from a concussion. Knowing she was going have to keep an eye on him.
"No, there was water down there, otherwise I wouldn't have been soaked head to toe..."
"But Andrew you were completely dry when we got you out, clothes don't dry that fast," Alex said, trying to keep her questions unbiased.
"I know, I know. But there was water down there, I know I remember coughing some of it up," Andrew said, trying to get his mother to believe him.
"Okay, let's say I believe you and there was water down there," Alex said, knowing that the basin around the pedestal could have possibly held water in it at one point in time. Yet if her son was telling the truth then there was no way for it to evaporate so quickly given that it felt like fifty-five degrees down in that room, and the basin was bone dry when she and Abasi reached the bottom of the shaft. She was going to have to do something about Abasi, he was getting a little too... friendly with her. If there was a statue of a cat down there they couldn't find any traces of it, and stone doesn't just disappear. "Where do you think it went?" Alex asked, trying to get her son to see how illogical his statement was.
"How the hell would I know!" Andrew said, throwing his hands into the air. "I kind of passed out," he said, seeing the concerned look in his mother's eyes. Which was a very odd feeling for him given how she had left him.
"Are you sure you aren't suffering from a concussion?" Alex asked, stating it for the record.
"No... I don't think I am. The nurse didn't or couldn't find a head injury," Andrew muttered.
"Okay, what else..."
"Bast was there," Andrew blurted out.
"Do what?!" Alex asked, taken aback at what he had just said.
"Before I blacked out, I could have sworn Bast was standing over me. I know that look, I'm telling you it wasn't some carving I saw on a wall. Bast was as real as you and me," Andrew said, when his mother gave him a look that told him she didn't believe a word.
"Andrew... they were just stories to make people feel better about themselves. To help them when their time came, gods aren't real," Alex said, crossing her arms below her breasts.
"Believe me or don't. I know what I saw," Andrew said, surging from his seat. "I'm done!" he said, stumping past his mother.
"Andrew!" Alex called out to him as he stormed off.
Andrew's hand ran down his face as he groaned. Hanging his head as he leaned against the outer wall of the western wing. Something he only did since the stone was bare of anything. Why did he think his mother would believe him? Hell, he hardly believe it himself. "Hey, yeah, like I saw a god, and my cock grew four inches in less than ten minutes." Shaking his head, no wonder his mother didn't believe him. He knew he was going to have to apologize for that. If his mother was angry he couldn't blame her. Who in their right mind would believe a story like that? His head lifted as his ears caught something that was carried on the wind. Walking tentatively towards the sounds, arching an eyebrow as he stood in the entrance of the inner sanctum.
"Holy shit!" Andrew cursed as Abasi, Anta, Carla, and Bill were all in the middle of fucking each other.
"Fuck yes! Fucking give it to me!" Anta growled like a demon as Abasi pounded her from behind.
"Yes, yes, yes! Fuck me like a whore!" Carla howled as Bill was between her legs fucking her to sweet oblivion.
Andrew couldn't move. His mind was too frozen in shock as they fucked each other like rabbits. He couldn't say how long they'd been going at it, but from the amount of cum he saw, Andrew had to guess he had stumbled upon them in the middle of their orgy. What made them just drop trou and start fucking their brains out? He had no clue. Yet he couldn't say Anta and Carla didn't have sexy bodies even if they were covered in cum. Easing himself backwards as Anta screamed and Carla's leg twitched, and a little squeak escaped her lips as they both came. He so didn't want to bear the brunt of their anger if they saw that he had stumbled upon them. He had enough problems as it were. Nonetheless, it was too late. He had been caught as Anta stared at him. Abasi's cum jetted out of her cunt as he collapsed to the floor. Carla pushed Bill's exhausted body off of her as he had shot his spunk into her.
"Like what you see?" Anta asked, as she laid on her right side. Displaying her 32A breasts to him, along with her very wet, and very soiled cunt as she lifted her left leg towards the ceiling. Her left hand reached around her ass; her fingers pulled her labia open showing off her pink center. Abasi's leftover cum dribbled out of her canal and down onto her thigh. "My pussy needs some more cock, why don't you take yours out and come stick it into my eager pussy."
"No, he definitely wants to fuck me, don't you?" Carla asked, as she knelt on the stone. Her brown hair was messy, her hands ran through all the cum Abasi and Bill had drenched her in. Her green eyes called to him as she played with her 36B breasts. Feeling Bill's cum splashing down onto the stone.
"Umm..." Holding up his hands, he so wasn't into sloppy seconds or fourths or however long they'd been going at it.
"Andrew!" His head turn as his mother called out to him. Sending her a silent thank you for her timely rescue.
"I will fuck that cock!" Anta shouted as Andrew fled the inner sanctum.
"What the hell is going on?!" Andrew asked himself as his legs sped over the sand.
"Andrew! What's the matter?!" Alex asked, as she took hold of his arms as she caught him. Keeping them from tumbling down into the sand.
"I really don't think you want to know," Andrew panted.
"Andrew?! What's..." Her eyes widened as she saw Anta standing naked in the doorway of the sanctum. Taking a dry swallow as Carla joined her their heads turning looking for someone or something.
"Andrew, come back, we promise you'll enjoy being inside of our pussies!" Anta yelled.
Not if she had anything to say about it. "Come," Alex said, nearly growling as she took hold of her son's arm. If she hasn't felt her son deep inside of her yet, neither could they. She had no idea what was going on with them, but they were in no way going to mount her son before her. The first ride belonged to her and her alone. "I think you best stay here for now," Alex said, as they entered her tent.
"Good idea," Andrew sighed as he lowered himself to the tent floor. Looking up as his mother closed the flaps.
"Tell me Andrew, did you like what you saw when you walked in on them?" Alex asked, as she stood with her back to him.
"The orgy or the naked women?" Andrew asked, tilting his head to the side.
"The naked women, of course?" Alex asked, smirking as she peered back at him.
"Umm... yeah, why are you asking?" Andrew asked, wondering if he left one lion's den for another. His Adams apple bobbed as his mother turned towards him, lifting her shirt up her chest as she did.
Alex's lips curved into a smile as her son's eyes gazed unabated as her shirt fell from her fingers. "Because I need a bath and I would rather watch you watching me as I do, and not when you peep on me as I do," Alex cooed as she bent in front of her son. "Like I didn't know you weren't peeping on me. A woman can feel these things, son," she tutted as her fingers tickled Andrew's chin. Feeling her folds squeezing the tampon in her canal as her son stared at her dangling breasts. "Well... you coming?" Alex asked, popping the button of her shorts as she walked past flashing him the blueness of her panties. Walking through the insect netting, bending down switching on the lamp that sat next to the water pail. Peering to the side as she saw how Andrew sat on the floor, his back straight as a board, his eyes squarely on her ass as her hands ran over it.
Her heart raced as she felt Andrew's eyes burning into her exposed skin as she shimmied her hips. Pushing down her shorts, she knew the panties she had worn didn't show off her ass all that well, and it appeared her son didn't have a problem how her ass appeared beneath the fabric.
"So Andrew, are you enjoying the show?" Alex asked, as her thumbs hooked around the waistband of her underwear.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew nodded, as his mother bent over. Even with the tampon in it still was a pretty sight.
"Then how about you repay me for all those times you spied on me," Alex said, her dark red hair swayed as she soaked the sponge and ran the bar of soap over it as she looked over at him.
"Uh?!"
"Surely, you can infer what I'm asking you to do?" Alex asked, smirking as she ran the sponge along her left arm. Knowing how the light was playing along her left breast. Chuckling inwardly as Andrew stared down at his groin then back up to her body. "It's okay to get hard son, it's a natural reaction," Alex said, in a teacherly voice. Feeling herself dripping down onto the sand, wishing she could touch herself, yet she'd rather not bloody her fingers. "Go on," she cooed, turning to her left, the light haloing her body, hugging her womanly curves. "It's only fair that I get to ogle you as you have done to me for these past two weeks," Alex said, placing her hands on her hips.
"O-okay," Andrew stammered. He just hoped his mother didn't freak out by... his newfound size.
Alex swallowed hard as she watched as her son's rod began to fill with blood and harden as it rose. "God... that's fucking big. Wait... I thought he was smaller?!" Alex said to herself. "That's going to destroy my tight pussy, how I can't wait for that day!" Practically drooling at the thought of riding that hard cock of his. Before she could stop herself her legs propelled her forward. Remembering what she had thought but never said yesterday as she sank to her knees. Her mind was blank as the head of her son's cock was less than an inch away from her lips.
"Mo... oh shit!" Andrew gasped as his mother's lips wrapped around his rod. Her sky-blue eyes peered up at him as her hands rested on his hips as she continued to sink down his shaft. Her right eye winked at him as the entirety of his length rested in her mouth. Her thumbs brushed along his thighs, feeling them tremble, as she hammered his cock down her throat.
"You like mama's hot mouth all the way down you baby?" Alex asked, wiping her chin as she came up for breath. "You'll cum in my mouth won't you, Andrew?" she asked, as both her hands stroked him off. His father -- the only man she had actually slept with in and out of high school -- did not even come close to the size of her son. She had no idea where he had inherited it, or why she was so lewdly sucking off her own son. Just something told her she had to please this man, to ensure that when he lined her bed he faced no hardships. That the only thing he had to worry about was if she couldn't get enough of it.
"S-sure... oh God," Andrew moaned as his mother attacked his cock like a leech. Sucking on his manhood like there was no tomorrow.
"Mmmhmm," Alex moaned. Shaking her head, her eyes were lit with glee as she listened to that pleading voice of his. How she loved it, and oddly enough she loved the taste of her son's cock on her tongue. Again, her nose wiggled as that strange scent of pomegranates filled it. Her eyes fluttered as Andrew's cum flooded her mouth causing her cheeks to puff out due to the volume of it. "There's so much!" Alex drooled into her mind. Easing off Andrew's cock, opening her mouth as she peered up at him. She wanted to show him that she could take care of his needs and anywhere he wanted to dump his seed she would gladly allow. Her tongue curled out painting her lips in his cum before swallowing it all. "Now come wash your back and I'll do the same, and if this awakens again, then you just stick it back into my mouth; because I love the taste of your cum baby," Alex said, leading her befuddled son over to the water pail.
******
Date palms swayed in the gentle desert breeze. Barges drifted lazily up and down the Nile as he stood gazing out on his kingdom from his royal chamber from where he was destined to rule. Looking out to the left towards the upper Nile seeing the step and bent pyramid, then to his right as the red one rose higher and prouder than the two failures of his father trying to build a true pyramid. The construction of the white pyramid was currently underway even from this distance he could hear the faint sounds of hammers as the slaves toiled away on his father's grand project.
"Is that me?!" Andrew asked himself as he caught his reflection in a highly polished copper plate. What he saw was a boy no older than he was when his mother left. His head was bald except for the ponytail of ebony hair held together by fine, thin gold rings. His personal slaves, a mix of women and eunuchs, came rushing into his chambers. Who all quickly fell to their knees as his gaze bore into them. The women's bare breasts pressed against the cold stone their three-inch wide white linen, held secure by plain hemp rope barely covered their mounds or asses for that matter.
"What's the meaning of this Xerxes?!" Andrew was taken aback at how commanding his voice sounded due to his small stature.
"Please forgive the intrusion Prince Onouphrios," Xerxes placated to his prince as he bowed his head. "But you're father has called for you, please," he said, gesturing to the area where his royal jewels and body paint rested on the ornate tables.
"I see." Andrew felt how his body stood straighter, his shoulders became square. His head held high as he strode towards the area. "Xerxes how does Neith's pussy look this morning?" Andrew felt for the man as he lifted up the back of the linen cloth. The way the man's eyes held sadness in them when nothing would ever respond to such sights again. "Damn, if I was them I would have beaten the shit of me," Andrew thought to himself as he felt the cruelty in the boy surfacing.
"Very pretty my prince," Xerxes said, letting go of the cloth knowing it would be his head if he touched her body.
"As it should be," his past self said, before walking over to the tables. "Dress me!" he ordered as he held out his arms.
Andrew was growing to hate this kid as the dream or was it a memory... he rightly didn't know continued on. Feeling his personal servants scurrying behind him as he walked arrogantly through the halls of his father's palace. The guards snapped to attention at his approach. The doors of the throne room were pushed open by two of his slaves. Watching how they kept their eyes down as he fondled their breasts before entering.
"Father," he said, kneeling on one knee as he bowed his head.
"Rise Onouphrios," Sneferu said, old age was eating away at his body. Andrew could feel the boy's lust for power and the lust he felt as the boy slyly glanced at his very beautiful mother. Her fine ebony hair fell down to her shoulders. Her brown eyes lustered in her warmth. Her berry stained lips curved into a smile. The dyed blue linen draped down her chest, only covering her voluptuous breasts while leaving the rest of her upper body open to his gaze. Fine gold necklaces rested against her light olive skin. The gold bracelets clicked as they struck the stone of her throne. Her right silky thigh taunted his gaze to move upward towards his mother's round ass teasing him with a little peek of her right cheek as her right leg rested on her left knee. "Walk with me son," he said, rising from his throne.
"Of course, father," he said, rising and falling into step behind his father.
"I leave in the morning to put down these fools who think to sack my kingdom. I except you to keep to your studies and to see that my pyramid continues to rise to the heavens."
"Yes father," he nodded, as they strode through the corridors.
"While I'm gone, listen to your mother, and your advisors," Sneferu said, placing a hand on his son's shoulder. "Listen but be wary of their words. You will be king one day and your word will be law, not theirs, nevertheless, it doesn't hurt to listen. Listening requires nothing. Foolishness might cost you everything."
"Yes father, I shall listen and keep my own council," he said, nodding as he stared up at his father.
"Very good," Sneferu said, smiling down at his son. "Now come, let us enjoy a hunt before I must leave..."
Andrew's eyes snapped open, looking around the tent's ceiling reassuring himself that it was all just a dream. Yet the pair of naked breasts, the warmth of a thigh, the brushing of a cheek on his chest certainly wasn't a dream as his mother rested soundly in her sleep. His left hand rubbed his forehead. He could feel the coolness of the early morning air on his skin, yet he didn't feel chilled like the first night he had slept underneath the desert sky. It had been five days since he had fallen down into that hole. Today was the last day, which basically consisted of breaking down the camp. Which his mother said wouldn't take more than a few hours given the museum would be sending the truck to retrieve the tents, kitchen supplies, the med station, and all the other things they had brought along before his arrival. Plus, the truck would give the cooks and the nurse a ride back to the city. He, his mother, Anta, and Bill would take one of the Range Rovers, while the others would take the other one once they had made sure they hadn't left anything behind.
"Mmm, yes, Andrew, rub your mother's ass." Andrew arched an eyebrow as he peered down at the top of her head as she talked in her sleep. Ever since she had sucked him off five days ago, his mother would lift the covers and take care of his morning wood. Not that it wasn't phenomenal -- which it was -- however, that didn't make up for the past. Nothing ever would. "You best rub that ass or no pussy." Andrew wondered what the hell his mother was dreaming about, and if he was actually rubbing that ass. Even if it was a dream his dream self, best be getting some. Feeling her arms tightening its grip, the smacking of her lips as his mother faded back into her -- what appeared to be a very arousing dream. His eyes drooped; his hand covered his mouth to contain his yawn before drifting back to sleep.
He felt the hammock rocking, something warm and wet wrapped around his manhood gently easing him out of his slumber. The sight of red hair filled his view as it bobbed before him. His eyes ran down her bare back, arching an eyebrow at the sight of his mother's delicate, elegant panties she wore to bed the night before.
"Baby!" Alex squealed in surprise as she felt his hand caressing her left ass check. "I didn't think you were awake yet."
"So, you thought to just suck my cock in my sleep?" Andrew teased.
"But... but don't you like it when I do?" Alex asked, batting her eyelashes at him.
"Of course."
"Mmm... good then you don't mind if I continue? And don't you dare stop rubbing my ass," Alex purred as she returned her son's cock to her mouth. Knowing that today would be her last day, or so she hoped. Sometimes her period lingered a day more than it should. She so hoped it was, because her pussy throbbed in anticipation of finally sinking her son's fat cock deep to her core. While she loved sucking his cock, that no longer fulfilled the desires that were bubbling up ever since she first sucked her son off. That same pomegranate smell still drifted off his body, no matter how fragrant the soap was. That wasn't the only odd thing, no, she had watched as he labored under the hot sun for hours and still not a drop of sweat graced his brow. How she wished she knew what was happening to him and with everyone in the camp. Ever since they opened the inner sanctum, other than her, everyone else was fucking like mad any chance they got. Yet her son didn't seem to be affected like she had seen in her students. While the thought of joining them a few times was enticing, however, Abasi and Bill couldn't compare to her son. "I love your cock, baby," Alex purred as her tongue ran up the side of his cock.
"Oh?" Andrew said, trying to keep his voice steady.
"Mmmhmm, it's so yummy," Alex cooed, before sucking gently on his head before sinking down his shaft. "You're going to give your mama what she wants, aren't you?' she asked, her tongue teased the back of his crown.
"Maybe," Andrew said, smirking down at his mother.
"You better," Alex pouted.
******
"Alright everyone," Alex clapped her hands getting everyone's attention as the last item was loaded. "This dig had been... interesting to say the least. Let's hope that the government and the antiquities department gives us the go ahead to come back and really study this place in greater detail," she said, seeing her son perched on the rear bumper of the Rover with his arms crossed. The reason she left in the first place came roaring back, knowing that next time, if there was a next time he wouldn't be there with her. She tried to keep the sadness of that realization buried deep within her heart. "I want to personally thank Omar and Anuket for keeping us well fed during this dig. Without them I doubt all of us would have made it through that heat," Alex said, smiling warmly at the cooks. "And Akila I doubt Abasi would be here if you hadn't had that vial of scorpion anti-venom on hand, or the rash of heat exhaustion during the excavation of the site. I hope all three of you will join us again should this site open up again." Alex didn't miss that look in their eyes, it wasn't hard to see, they too had been caught up in what had affected her students. It was like the site itself exuded sex, or something like that, but that was just speculation and she didn't do speculation. She was a woman of facts. No matter how those facts were staring her in the face she just couldn't accept it.
"My head feels weird," Anta groaned as she pressed her hand against her forehead when they had been on the road for an hour. Her hand flew to her mouth as her mind bombarded her with the memory of every sex act she had done in the past five days. No wonder her pussy felt so damn sore. Everyone had taken a turn, if not more, in it, all except... her eyes glanced to Andrew as he sat beside her.
"I know, mine does too," Bill agreed. It felt like he had a massive hang over.
"What do you mean?" Alex asked, her scientific mind was curious.
"It's like coming out of a drug induced fog," Bill stated.
"Oh my God! Did we really... Did I let you...!" Horror laced Anta's face as Bill nodded.
"I thought you wanted... you know," Bill waved his hand referring to what she begged him to do on more than one occasion.
"Oh god, I can't show my face to Abasi," Anta muttered.
"Why? He was fucking about every woman there," Andrew muttered as he looked out the window.
"He was not!"
"Yeah, he was," Andrew said, glancing over at her. "You might want to check his phone; you might be surprised at what you find."
"Hey," Bill turned in his seat looking at Andrew. "Why weren't you, you know...?"
"Fucking everyone like a rabbit?" Andrew asked, finishing Bill's question for him. "Hell if I know, not like you and Carla didn't try to get me to..." Seeing Anta becoming red faced as his eyes ran down her body.
"My face is up here," Anta barked, as her arms covered her breasts thinking that would keep him from picturing her naked.
"What?! You're hot when you're not all sex crazed," Andrew teased.
"Thanks," Anta said bashfully, feeling her cheeks heat as strands of her ebony hair slipped from behind her ear. Her right eye peered through them as the rays of the sun struck his face. It almost looked like he shined. Almost like the sun itself had blessed him like she had read how all the ancient Pharaoh's were said to be.
"The others are probably feeling the same thing," Andrew said, offhandedly.
"Yeah, it appears so," Anta said, peering over the seat and into the Rover behind them. Seeing the argument that was ensuing. "Hey," she whispered getting his attention. Her finger beckoned him to come closer. "Why didn't you fuck me?"
"Oh... umm..." Seeing his mother's eyes peering at him in the rear-view mirror.
"Yeah," Anta said, her mind pulled her back to that feeling she had been floating in for the past five days as that pomegranate scent filled her nose. "Go on," she said, scooting closer to him on the bench seat. "You did just say I was hot, so why didn't you fuck me?" Anta asked again, her breath was hot along his skin as she whispered in his ear. Like all women at the site she didn't wear a bra due to the heat. So, when her breasts lightly brushed against his arm he would know that was all her and not that wire infused piece of supportive cloth.
"I don't like sloppy seconds or thirds," Andrew said, peering out the corner of his eye.
"So say," her middle and index finger walked up his leg, "what if I haven't fucked anyone that day, and if you say Abasi has been stepping out on me I don't see him touching me again. Would you then think you'd fuck me?" Anta asked, slyly brushing her nipple along his arm before letting him feel the curvature of her breasts. Her heart stopped, her breath grew still, her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets as she watch something growing down the side of his thigh. "That couldn't possibly be his... cock?" Anta asked herself as she swallowed hard.
"Maybe," Andrew said, a deep alluring voice filled her ear as his lips brushed against her ear. Blue light shimmered on his irises as he felt her trembling against him. Watching how her lips mouthed 'Oh my' as her hand grasped his root.
"Anta!" Alex said, in an almost growl as her hands gripped the steering wheel hard.
"What? Oh..." Quickly sliding back to her seat yet she couldn't keep from glancing at Andrew. That was until a cat stuck it's head out from underneath the seat. Who jumped into Andrew's lap without hesitation.
"What the hell is a cat doing in here?!" Alex asked surprised, as it sat on her son's lap staring up at him.
"I don't know, I don't think it was in here when we packed the Rover," Andrew said, his gaze was drawn to those green eyes. It almost felt as if there was a vast intelligent mind behind those eyes. "How would a cat get out in the middle of the desert in the first place?"
"Oh my... that's not just a cat that's a mau," Anta said in awe.
"A what...?!" Andrew said, looking over at Anta. His attention was brought back to the cat in his lap as it chirped at him. Its silver spotted tail wiggled and twitched as its paws softly kneaded his legs.
"A very rare breed of cat," Alex said, looking at her son in the rear-view mirror. "Some have speculated that maus are the progenitors of the modern-day cats," she said, arching an eyebrow as the cat chirped as if agreeing.
"And silver maus are the rarest of them all," Anta said, fighting herself from reaching over and taking the cat into her arms. Yet something told her not to touch.
"That still doesn't answer why it was out in the desert or how it got in the car, or how it won't get off my lap," Andrew said, the moment the words left his lips the cat growled at him. It seemed to him the cat could understand him. Thrusting his head back as it whipped its tail against the side of his face as the cat turned around in his lap.
"When we get back to the city, I'll look up some breeders..."
"I don't mind taking her," Anta cut in her brown eyes gazed at the scarab beetle on its head. Her fingers twitch wanting to rub those furry little ears.
"Yeah, I got a feeling she isn't going to go anywhere," Andrew said, as the cat cleaned her paw, all the while, her green eye peered at him to say that was correct.
"Well, you certainly can't have a cat Andrew," Alex said, in a motherly voice.
"Hey, not like I asked for one... she just appeared," Andrew said, his hand moved on its own. Feeling her purring as his hand gently brushed along her spine.
"Well..." Anta leaned over, her eyes going from him and to the cat. "What do you think you want to call her?" she asked, taking a chance, squealing in delight at how soft her fur was.
"I don't..." Andrew's words stilled as the cat rose and turned in his lap. Her right leg rose, her soft pads pressed on the tip of his nose as her eyes stared intently into his. "Bast."
"Andrew?!"
"What?! It's the name that she appears to like," Andrew said, almost seeing the cat smiling with her eyes.
"Fine," Alex sighed. She would have thought that now that they were gone from the site all the weirdness would have stopped. "But you're cleaning up the mess she makes," she said, sternly.
"I just love cats!" Anta squealed acting like a little kid on Christmas morning. Scooting back over to him, "Hey would you mind if I came over and played with her?"
"I guess," Andrew muttered, wondering how he was going to explain this to his father. He got the feeling when he went home the cat -- Bast -- would find some way to follow after him. He didn't know how a cat could transverse oceans and thousands of miles. It was just a feeling he got.
"Sweet ass sweet!" Anta gasped as Bast climbed into her lap.
"You're not going to become one of those crazy cat ladies, are you?" Andrew joked.
"Andrew!" Alex couldn't believe her son had just said that.
"Shut up!" Anta chuckled slapping the back of her hand against his chest.
******
"Here Andrew," Alex said, reaching through the gap of the seat handing him the key to her apartment. "3A, that's my place, why don't you go get settled while I oversee the unloading and file the findings. I should be back by dinner time," she said, as they sat in front of her apartment building.
"Okay," Andrew said, as his mother dropped the key into his hand. As the car door opened Bast jumped out and sat waiting on him on the steps for him. Shutting the rear door once he had retrieved his bags. He had a lot of washing to do and a hot bath was sounding very nice at the moment. Looking up at his mother's apartment building as he listen to the Rover driving away. "Well Bast, this appears to be home for a while," Andrew said, looking down as Bast cooed at him. Bast easily kept pace with his strides as he climbed the stairs to the third floor.
Upon entering his mother's home, Bast made a beeline right to the window still. Her tail swayed lazily as she stared out upon the city of Cairo. His mother's apartment was awash in artifacts that she had found throughout her time in Egypt. It almost felt like he was standing in a museum as the door closed behind him. Locking the door, he didn't need anyone coming in while he was in the shower.
"You hungry?" Andrew asked, wondering why he was talking to a cat. The way she shook her head almost reminded him of a human. "You're just seeing things," Andrew muttered to himself.
"Who ever invented hot water is a god," Andrew sighed as he stood beneath the shower head. He couldn't understand how his mother or anyone else could stand being out in the desert for that long. Now that he had true privacy Andrew stroked his meat like mad as the last picture Wilma sent him flashed in his mind. Sighing in bliss as his cum struck the wall of the shower. Walking into the living room, the white towel was wrapped around his waist, knowing he was going to have to wait until his first load was done before he could have anything to wear. He wore his last pair of clean underwear that day and didn't feel like soiling his body putting those back on. Still, with only him there Andrew didn't see a problem just lounging in the towel as the washer ran.
Digging his phone and his charger out of his bag. Glad that he could finally charge his phone. Sighing when the battery had some charge left on it once it powered on. Hearing and seeing the rapid dings of unread text messages that waited for him.
"Hey Dad, finally got into the city. You won't believe how hot it got out there! Just letting you know I'm okay, I'm at her place." Andrew texted his father unable to say mother to his father. Knowing that would upset his father when he wanted them to enjoy their trip. Backing out opening the text from Wilma. Instantly he felt his cock stirring as a video awaited him. Looking around as if someone was hiding in the shadows waiting to jump out. His thumb hit the play button as his heart raced.
"Yes, fuck me! That's it Julián! Pound that cock into my pussy!" Wilma moaned. Wilma had a mischievous smile on her lips as she peered over her shoulder at the camera. "Well, Andrew, stroke that cock baby. I know you're watching this. Did you enjoy the photos that your father took of your hot mother? Did you jack that cock to me as you gazed at them? Mmm... Mama can't wait for when you get home. We are so going to enjoy our reunion," Wilma said, as her ass bounced. "What did you think your dad didn't know I was sending them to you?" Her giggle echoed through the speakers. "You have a very dirty papa, aren't you Julián?"
"Mmmhmm." Andrew heard his father's voice as the phone shook as he thrust hard into Wilma.
"That's it Julián! You know how I like it rough and hard!" Wilma loudly moaned as she collapsed onto the mattress. "Oh fuck! I'm going to cum! Watch me Andrew, watch as your mother cums on your father's cock. Soon it will be yours!" Her feet hammered against the bed, as his father zeroed the camera down letting him watch as Wilma's hot cream coated his cock. Looking down as his own cock had pushed through the opening of the towel.
"Now when you get this, and I know you're out in the desert right now, but do show mama that cock," Wilma said, winking at the camera before she sucked his father's cock clean.
"Did you enjoy that son? I hope you did. I want you to know I haven't forgotten everything you did when your mother left. And Wilma said she was fine with it, so this was going to be a surprise for when you got home, but Wilma couldn't wait. Now you have fun, be safe, we'll see you soon."
"Holy..." Andrew was left in a state of shock as the video cut off. Well, since his father knew about the whole thing, he didn't see a problem with sending his step-mother a dick pic now.
"Oh? You're in Cairo now?! Good, I was a little worried about you being out in the desert for so long?" Julián texted after Andrew had sent his step-mother a picture of his junk. "Oh, Wilma likes what she sees. You should see her drooling over it." His father sent along with a laughing emoji.
"Hello?" Andrew answered as his phone rang.
"Andrew! Mama can't wait for you to stick that big cock into my hot pussy!" Wilma said, excitedly over the line. "You will let me have a ride on it?"
"Umm... and dad's okay with that?"
"Mmmhmm, I want my boys to be happy! Now show mama that cock again and put your hand on it so I can grasp the size of that monster!"
"Okay, who am I to say no," Andrew chuckled, before snapping off another pic.
"Oh... baby, mama is going to show you the time of your life," Wilma said, her lust and hunger burned over the line.
"I can't wait."
"That's our reservation, we'll talk soon. Enjoy Egypt Andy, you might not get to see it in the later years of your life. You're Dad sends his love as do I." Setting aside his phone, resting his head against the back of his mother's couch. A smile graced his face as he stared up at the ceiling. At least he now knew his father was okay with what Wilma was sending him. He had no wish to hurt his father.
"I guess I need to take care of you again..." Andrew's head turned as he heard a knock on the door. Arching an eyebrow when he saw Anta standing out in the hall as he peered through the peep hole. Again a knock came upon the door. It appeared to him she had taken a quick shower and put on a free-flowing dress. "Yeah?" Andrew said as he peered through the crack of the door. Keeping his near naked body out of her sight. "She's not here right now."
"I know that Andrew, I came to see you," Anta said, flashing him a smile. "Can I come in?"
"Umm... I'm not dressed."
"So?!" Anta said, shooting him a seductive smile. "It isn't like you haven't seen me naked before," she said, her mind flashed to the time he had stumbled upon them after the floor caved in. The way she so lewdly displayed her body to him.
"Alright, I guess," Andrew said, quickly hiding his cock as he pressed it to his thigh as he opened the door wider.
"I brought some things for Bast," Anta said, the bag brushed against her blue sundress as she entered. Slyly noting the towel and how his hand covered something that she could only assume was his cock. Placing the bag on the couch, taking out the little feather toy she had brought along. "Look Bast!" Popping the toy a few inches beside Bast. Whose head quickly turned; her pupils dilated as they followed the bounce of the feathers. A light chuckle escaped her lips as Bast's left paw batted the toy a few times before she pounced. "You know I took your advice," Anta said, rising, brushing her hair behind her ear as she looked over at him.
"O-okay," Andrew said, feeling on display. Wishing he actually had clothes to wear as her eyes ran down his body. "Umm... listen I kind of feel exposed here, do you mind..."
"Don't you want to know what I found?" Anta asked, interrupting him. Feeling her nipples cutting into the fabric of the dress. She wore nothing under her dress once she knew she would be coming over here. The cool air of the room felt so good on her freshly shaven bald cunt. Her fingers trailed along the back of the couch as she walked towards him. She knew he had just taken a shower and yet the smell of pomegranates still clung to his body. How it made her pussy instantly wet, where she wouldn't need any stimulation to slide that cock of his into it. Although, she did hope that he would kneel down and taste her little peach. "The fool thought I didn't know his little pin on his phone. It seems he's been stepping out on me long before the dig."
"Okay, what does that have to do with me?" Andrew asked, his heart hammered in his chest as Anta stood before him.
"Well, I haven't been fucked today," Anta said, in a wanton whisper. Her fingers pulled the ends of his towel loose before dropping it to the floor. Her eyes moved down his body, sucking on her lip as she got a very good look at his cock. Reaching back, lowering the zipper of her dress, feeling it cascading down her body as she pushed it from her shoulders. She didn't say a word as she sank to her knees, batting his hands out of the way. Her breath was stolen as she watched how that tool of his pulsated. Looking up at him as her tongue flickered out before her lips engulfed his head. Her hand worked in time with her bobbing since she could only take seven inches into her mouth. She wanted every inch of his tool to be pleased. She wanted to be able to return while he was there, and no horny woman would rightly pass up a chance to ride something so... large, or that was what she thought. Her eyes darted down her body as she toyed with her labia. She couldn't believe how wet she already was. She knew she was moist, just not this wet, where her slickness dangled precariously on her clit.
"Fuck me Andrew, I want to feel you thrusting this thing deep into me," Anta said, pure unbridled lust burned in her eyes as she stared up at him.
"D-do... what?" Andrew asked, mystified.
"I said," allowing his slick cock to drag along her body as she rose to her feet, "I want you to fuck me," Anta said, feeling his rod pressing against her stomach as she kissed him. Her hands ran down his arms, taking hold of his hands before tugging him towards the couch. Resting her right forearm on the back of the couch as her knees rested on the cushions, her ass hanging over the edge. Her left hand ran down her stomach, lightly patting her mound telling him where she needed that cock of his. Peering over her shoulder, a curious look appeared in her eyes as Andrew just stood there gazing at her pussy. "Andrew, you have been with a woman before, right?" Anta asked, when Andrew looked like a deer caught in the headlights of a car.
"N-no," Andrew said nervously, taking a step closer to Anta's awaiting mound.
"Well then, allow me to be the one who shows you what you've been missing," Anta purred, her hand reaching out from between her legs. Her nails tickled the underside of his cock. Knowing now why he didn't pound her into the floor of the inner sanctum when she offered her body to him. He must have been so freaked out seeing her and the others like that? "Now go slow, that's a big cock you're going to be stuffing into my pussy. You don't want to hurt me do you?" Anta asked, her tongue curled out as the head of his cock breached her paradise.
"No," Andrew muttered, watching in awe as his rod sank deeper and deeper into Anta's cunt. When her left hand shot back only then did he still his advancement.
"God, its just so... big," Anta moaned. Hanging her head as her cunt squeezed and relaxed trying to grow use to the size. He was far bigger than Abasi and Bill. It was going to take her a bit to... "Oh fuck!" She nearly yelped as her core went into meltdown as Andrew withdrew his cock. Biting her lip, she so wasn't expecting to cum from the simple withdraw of his cock. Squealing as Andrew sent his rod back into her. "Oh God! Mmmhmm, just like that Andrew, doesn't my pussy feel good?" Anta asked, breathing heavily as her body quaked. Whimpering as she felt his member pushing deeper into her canal as her velvet pocket grew accustomed to his size.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew mumbled. He was lost in a world of bliss. He never knew a woman would feel so... good.
"Good. I want your first time to be good," Anta panted, "put your hands on my hips and really put some thrust to those..." Her mouth hung open as his balls slapped her clit. "Fuck!" Anta bellowed out as her nectar surged out around his rod. "Yes, yes, yes! Fuck me Andrew, tear that pussy up!" she growled loving how that cock felt so deep in her womanhood. Knowing that no one was going to compare to Andrew after this. "Fuck! I cumming!" Anta yelled as her womb detonated. "Mmmhmm, keep fucking me Andrew, keep enjoying my hot, wet pussy," she moaned, reaching back resting her hand on his hip as his youthfulness kept that cock plowing her molten canal.
"Shit! I'm..." Andrew grunted after they had been fucking for the past fifteen minutes.
"Do it! Paint my pussy in that cum. It's okay, I'm on the pill," Anta said, breathlessly. It was the only good thing about her weird trip through Orgyville. Otherwise, the amount of cum that was spewed on and in her would undoubtedly make her pregnant, and she so didn't need that right now. Tossing back her head, her tongue curled out, her eyes fluttered as Andrew sent his cock deep into her. Feeling her womb swelling to the brim as his hard root pumped what felt like gallons of cum into it. Her hand cupped her mound as she sat on the back of her legs. She didn't want to stain her professor's couch in her son's cum. Feeling it pooling in her hand as her muscles loosened their hold on it. God. Never once did she think semen was delicious until now.
"Hand me that towel," Anta said, her chest heaved as she pointed at Andrew's discarded garment. Wondering why he didn't have a drop of sweat on him, even after that very vigorous thrusting. "Thanks," she said, smiling at him as she wiped her cunt dry. Turning her head as she heard something beep.
"Right clothes!" Andrew said, nearly forgetting about the load he had in the wash. His body stiffened as Anta pressed her body against his back as he tossed his clothes into his mother's dryer.
"I like this," Anta cooed as she stroked his three-week beard. "Although, I would like to feel this all nice and smooth when you taste my... pussy," she whispered heatedly into his ear.
"Wha..."
"What, did you think this was only a one-time thing?" Anta asked, resting her cheek against his back as her arms wrapped around him. "Oh no, I plan on riding you every chance I can," Anta cooed. "So, don't think you've seen the last of me," she said, as she walked over to where her dress lay. Knowing his eyes were on her as she bent down to pick it up off the floor. "Come zip me up," Anta said, holding her hair out of the way with her bare back towards him. Hearing the dryer door close and starting, her skin heated as that zinc tab rose closing the brass teeth. "Now before I go," she said, spinning on her heal. "This needs a good cleaning," Anta said, taking his deflating cock into her mouth, cleaning every inch of it of her juices. "Here's my number, call me sometime, I'll be happy to guide you around the sites; because you so have to see the Great Pyramids before you leave," she said, writing her number on the palm of his hand. Waving goodbye to him as the door closed behind her.
"Finally!" Andrew decried once the dryer stopped. Don't get him wrong losing his virginity was awesome, he just didn't want to be sitting around naked when his mother came home. Hastily putting on a pair of shorts, carrying his other clothes over to the couch and dropping them on it before throwing another load into the dryer. Stopping in his tracks when he returned to fold his clothes and pack them back into his bag, since there was only one bedroom in his mother's place.
"I see you have been making good use of mine and Ra's blessings my Pharaoh," Bast said, her cat-like lips curled in what could be considered a smile as she sat on the sill of the window. Her left leg was crossed over her right as her gold-brown eyes gazed at him.
"I'm hallucinating, I have to be," Andrew said, pressing the heel of his right hand to his right eye.
"I see. You do not recall the events within the chamber where the blessing of the past was restored to your soul?" Bast asked, arching an eyebrow.
"So... you're real! Great! I'm talking with a god..."
"Goddess!" Bast hissed in a snarl-like growl.
"Right..." Andrew took a dry swallow as he saw the volatility in her eyes. "So... umm... how are you speaking English?"
"I know not this English you speak of. I am speaking in the tongue of my father, the great Ra, as your forefathers once did. It's the same with thee," Bast said, crossing her arms. "You're mind just comprehends it as this... English," Andrew fought back a laugh when it appeared the word left a sour taste in her mouth, "once my words reach your ears."
"Okay..." The fabric of his shirt slid down his chest, arching an eyebrow as his eyes peered over the fabric as Bast's eyes ran down his body. "So, what did you mean what happened in that chamber?" Andrew asked, trying not to anger a goddess. He still was under the impression that he was indeed hallucinating.
"Watch." Was the only thing she said as the image of the chamber appeared before him. You have no idea how weird it was to watch himself just tumbling down that shaft.
"I knew there was water there!"
"Water?! No, nectar of the gods," Bast corrected.
"Wait, does make me immortal then?" Andrew asked, looking at her through the image remembering all his ancient Greek tales.
"Hmpf! Hardly. Greeks!" Bast rolled her eyes. "No, as you are beginning to remember, it only carries the blessing of the gods. Mortal men cannot comprehend what it means to be immortal," she said, hinting at his dreams.
"Okay, so, what exactly are these blessings?"
"My father, Ra, has bequeathed to you that no heat, no cold shall touch your body. A king can't be seen sweating like a pig," Bast said, smirking at the time he spent in the desert. "The land shall bestow upon you its riches. Men will bend an ear to you as you exude your dominance over the world, and my own blessing..." Rising from her seat, her golden thatch of hair could be seen through the white linen cloth as her alluring hips swayed as she sashayed towards him. Her fur lined cheek brushed along his, her breath hot in his ear, "I made you irresistible to the women of this world, along with increasing this," she purred as she cupped his groin. "I am the goddess of sex after all." Her gold-brown eyes glanced towards the door as she sensed the approached of a mortal.
"Aw, finally home!" Alex let out a large sigh as she pressed her back against the door causing Andrew to come out of his stupor. The plastic bag rustled as the can of shaving cream and a razor she had bought for him lightly struck the door. Biting her lip as her eyes ran down her son's back. "Andrew I hope you aren't planning on leaving that mess on my couch?"
"What... Oh?! I was getting to it, was throwing clothes in the dryer before I came back to fold these," Andrew said, trying not to notice how Bast was back in her cat form and staring out at the city once again.
"I see, I take it you already had your shower then?" Alex asked, she couldn't wait to be smooth all over again. She wondered if her son would like what her naked pussy would look like once she was done. She could feel her clit throbbing at the thought of his mouth wrapped around it. How she hoped her angry friend would be done when she woke up. She had nearly driven herself mad that she couldn't touch herself or have her son tasting and fucking her. Alex hoped to fix that very soon. "Here, I stopped at the store and got you this," Alex said, holding out the bag to Andrew.
"Thanks," Andrew said, peering into the bag. He wondered how he was going to shave. His beard was itchy, and he wanted it gone, and he doubted his mother would approve of him using hers.
"Now, if you will excuse me. I'm going to take a very long bath," Alex said, leaning in getting her first kiss of the night. "Then I'll cook us some dinner," she said, pulling off her shirt as she walked into her bedroom. Since Andrew had seen her naked numerous times already she didn't feel the need to closed the door as she slipped out of her shorts and underwear.
"Mmm, so smooth," Alex sighed as her hand ran along her freshly shaven mons venus. "I wonder what Andrew would think?" she mumbled; a devious smile rose the corners of her lips. "Andrew!" Alex called out. The sound of the water sloshed in the tub as she stood facing the door. How she hoped he would like her hairless peach.
"Yeah!"
"Could you come here for a minute?!" Alex called back placing her hands on her hips. Knowing her naked body would be the first thing he saw as he walked through the door.
"What is..." Andrew's words stilled in his throat as he opened the bathroom door.
"What do ya think baby, does it look good all naked?" Alex asked, with a seductive smirk. Watching how his eyes ran up and down her body. Her own glanced down seeing movement in his shorts. "So, I take it that you like it?"
"Uh-huh," Andrew muttered incoherently.
"Then..." Turning around, bending over showing off her tight little mound. "Would you want to stick that big hard cock into this tight, wet hole of mine?" Alex asked, spreading her labia, feeling her canal clench and unclench as she did.
"Uh-huh," Andrew mumbled again.
"I'm so happy to hear that baby," Alex purred running her hand over her ass before giving it a light smack for her son's benefit. "But it will have to wait, I don't want to get you all bloody. But once it's gone," turning back to face him, "mama is going to fuck you so hard," she said, her tongue ran along her upper lip. "Now if you'll excuse me I should get back to my bath before the water gets cold," Alex said, teasing her son and that cock of his as it strained his shorts. Giggling as Andrew simply walked dumbfoundedly out of the room.
"Fuck! You like that!" Andrew hissed low as he pictured pounding his mother from behind. Taking out all his anger on that round, taut ass. Feeling his cum surging up his shaft as he climaxed into the soiled towel he had used earlier. "I'm so going to own you and that pussy," Andrew huffed as he stared down at his fresh cum. He was going to make his mother lust for his cock. "That will teach you for leaving us," Andrew muttered to himself.
Night had fallen, his mother snuggled up to him as they watched TV. Andrew was struggling with the small subtitles that ran along the bottom of the screen. However, his mother wasn't as she giggled along with the laughter over the speakers. He on the other hand was completely lost. Her cheek brushed against his shoulder. Her hands lightly held his between her bare thighs as her legs were curled beneath her. A light fruity perfume drifted off the tops of her breast as the dress shirt she wore was open to the fourth button. Andrew knew she wore no bra given how whenever she moved her right light pink nipple would peek out of the opening. So, as his mother enjoyed the show that he had no earthly idea what was happening his mind went over the events of the past few hours. His left eye glanced to his left as Bast rested on the armrest of the couch. Her eyes peering at him as she cleaned her paw.
"Was she always going to be around?" The thump of her tail was her silent answer. "Great. So I got a goddess following me around, what's next, the pyramids were actually landing pads for aliens?" If he didn't know better he could have sworn Bast was laughing behind those eyes of hers.
"Andrew," Alex whispered into his ear, bringing him out of his silent conversation with Bast.
"Yeah?"
"It's getting late. Come to bed," Alex cooed, her breath hot in his ear. Her nose nuzzled his hair, as she pressed his arm between her breasts. Watching how his eyes glanced down as she lightly brushed his hand along her mound. Her hand lightly held onto his as she led him to her bedroom. "You don't mind sharing my bed, do you? I've gotten used to your body, your heat, warming me throughout the night," Alex said bashfully, her cheeks heated as the light of the lamp played along her skin.
"No," Andrew said, in a monotone voice.
"Good, why don't you sleep naked," Alex said, in a husky voice as she watched as his shirt run up his chest.
"You sure about that?" Andrew asked, he never slept nude before. He normally slept in his underwear, except for his time in the desert. He so wasn't about to have a camel spider all up in his junk. He could feel his skin crawl at the thought.
"Mmmhmm," Alex nodded her head vigorously.
"Alright," Andrew said, watching how his mother was panting, the way she was licking her lips, the way her eyes so lewdly stared at his cock. "So which..."
"That side!" Alex said hurriedly, pointing to the left side of the bed. Her son didn't need to know of the numerous dildos that she had stored in her nightstand. Her fingers worked quickly along the buttons of her shirt. She wanted to feel her naked, or almost naked body pressed up against his throughout the night. "Baby, before we go to bed, will you..."
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as he climbed under the covers. Pressing himself deeper into the mattress as his mother's face instantly appeared over his.
"Suck on your mother's breasts," Alex purred, her tongue flickered out teasing his upper lip as her right hand danced down his body. A devilish smile formed on her lips at her son's primal grunt. "You like having your mother's hand stroking your big, fat cock, don't you Andrew?"
"Y-yeah," Andrew said, feeling his member growing in her hand.
"Good, I enjoy touching you, I especially love it when you cum in my mouth," Alex said in a wanton whisper, as her thumb rubbed small circles on the head of his rod. "And I can't wait to feel you shooting your hot load into my pussy. Now..." Moving her body up, her breasts dangling before his lips. "Suck on your mother's breasts," Alex demanded.
Her lips smacked as she tasted her son's seed on her lips. Sighing in bliss as she rubbed her cheek against his chest. Her thigh brushed along his ever since she first sucked him off; this had been her ritual to get to sleep. She had no idea this would all come to pass when his father called her out of the blue about her watching their son as he and his new wife traveled the world. Nevertheless, who would have thought it would be her son that made her want sex after eight years, or that she would enjoy pleasuring her son. She sure didn't, but she wouldn't have changed it for the world. Sure, she knew she could never make up for the eight years she missed of her son's life. She understood that. Yet she hoped they could be closer, maybe not as mother and son. She ruined that long ago, maybe as friends.
******
"Yes!" Alex yelled out in joy. Her feet dancing along the floor when not a hint of blood marred the water. Already feeling her cunt heating at the thought of having that big thing stuffing her to the brim. Stripping out of her clothes, snatching a towel from the closet, turning on the shower. She wanted to be fresh for her son. She wanted that nose of his to wiggle at the scent of her pussy and not the sweat that would undoubtedly occur on her way to and from work. Stepping into the cloud of perfume after her quick shower. She wanted this to be memorable for the both of them. Lightly smacking her cheeks, smiling to herself knowing this would be the first time in eight years she's had relations with anyone. Her head poked out the door of the bathroom looking around for her son only to hear the TV going in the other room. Lightly giggling to herself as she nearly jumped on the bed. Getting on all fours, pointing her ass at the door, knowing what would be the first thing her son would see as he walked in. "Andrew, I have something to show you?!" Alex called out her voice light and sweet on the air.
"Holy...!" Andrew stared unabashedly at his mother's mound as she wiggled her ass at him.
"Well, what are you waiting for?! Strip! And come fuck your mother," Alex said, lightly patting her pussy. Rolling over, kneeling on her bed so she could watch how eager he was to get into his mama's pussy. Biting her lip as his clothes went flying. Watching that semi-hard tube of meat just a-swaying as he crawled along the bed. Alex gasped loudly as her son's lips danced up her stomach, through the valley of her breasts, along her neck as his hands ran along her hips before coming to a rest on her ass cheeks. "Andrew," Alex said, breathlessly.
"I've wanted to do that for a while now," Andrew said, a deep seductive voice in her ear as he held her close to his body.
"Sorry, to have kept you waiting," Alex moaned as her son's hands rubbed her ass. She had no idea how he learned about that little turn on of hers, not that she was going to stop him either. Their lips embraced as her hands skimmed up his back as the morning sun's rays filtered through her bedroom window. Bathing their bodies as she gave into the lust that had been burning in her chest at the first taste of her son's cock. Her hand reached down, moaning into Andrew's mouth as her fingers wrapped around his heated rod. A devilish smile appeared on her lips; her eyes flared in her hunger as she pushed Andrew down onto the bed. "Look at it baby," Alex purred as she knelt over her son's head. Filling his view with her shaven cunt. "It's been waiting for so long to feel your tongue on it, won't you..." Her gasp vibrated the air as her son wrapped his lips around her mound. "Mmmhmm," she loudly moaned, her hands moved along her stomach and up her chest. Fondling her breasts as his tongue gently parted her labia. Her eyes fluttered; her body trembled at the first touch of a man enjoying her womanhood after so long. Her hands danced down Andrew's chest as she leaned forward. Her thumb and index finger encircled the base of his cock before her others joined their brethren as she posed his broad head at her lips.
Feeling his body quivering as her hot breath flowed over his head. Her hips softly rocked on her son's tongue as her own swirled around his crown. Her head rocked as she swallowed her son's root. She couldn't understand why she swore off men. Then again, if she hadn't she doubted she would be sucking off her son, and about to have his huge cock stuffing her to her limits.
"That's it Andrew, lick your mother's pussy," Alex panted once she came up for air. "God, Andrew... your mouth feels so good," she moaned as she hung her head, her hand worked his cock as her mouth was unfunctional, her hand could still bring pleasure to her son. "Yes Andrew... I'm going to cum!" Alex moaned as she felt her nectar flooding her son's mouth. Biting her lip, closing her eyes as she rubbed her quivering mound against her son's lips.
"Look at it baby," she cooed as she rocked her wet labia along his shaft as she knelt poised over him. "Doesn't it look so fucking good rubbing your mother's horny pussy?" Alex asked, her words trembled as her clit rubbed along his cock.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew nodded.
"Good," Alex tutted as she rose slightly. Sucking on her lower lip as she ran the head of his rod through her hungry lips before sucking in a breath as it pressed against her paradise. "God! It's so... big!" she howled as his girth began to spread her out. Her eyes peered at her clock knowing she had an hour to get to work. "Plenty of time," Alex thought to herself as she continued her southern trek down his hard pole. Hissing as she raised up quickly, rubbing her clit to produce more lubricant. She wasn't about to leave an inch of her son's cock untouched by her cunt. "Mmm!" Her walls tightened and loosen as the entirety of her son's cock sat within her womanhood.
"You like your mother's hot, tight, wet pussy, don't you Andrew?" Alex asked, as his hands gently squeezed her thighs. Pressing her hand down on his chest, as she lifted her hips to the point where only the head of his cock remained inside her pussy before plunging back down to the base. "Oh fuck! Mmmhmm. That's what mama likes, having her pussy wrapped around something big and hard deep within her," Alex panted. A pleased smile graced her lips at how her son's body reacted as her tight, little pussy pleased his cock.
"Fuck..." Andrew groaned at the tightness of his mother's sex.
"That's it baby, just enjoy it, later when I get home, you can take your mother from behind," Alex said, breathlessly.
And so, Alex rode her son hard for the next twenty minutes. Climaxing several times as she bounced, rocked, circled her hips. Making sure that cock was covered from the tip to the base in her hot cream. Their combined moans filled her apartment as Andrew's cum flooded his mother's womb. Watching her son's eyes as they fluttered as she rolled her hips a few more times so he could enjoy how their combined juices mixed together. Her breath stuttered as her son's cock slid out of her wet sex, listening to how it landed in a wet slap against his stomach. Kissing her son passionately as she felt his cum running down her canal. Her hand ran along her stomach before coming to a rest over her mound. She wasn't about to lose a drop of it. It belonged solely in her mouth and in turn her stomach. Quickly running into the bathroom for a quick shower and to enjoy her prize.
******
Two weeks later...
"Andrew?!" His mother's voice came over the line once he answered.
"Yeah?" Andrew answered as his fingers brushed down Bast's spine. He found it quite odd that a goddess would enjoy being petted like a common cat. Who knew!
"You remember when we x-rayed that cavity?"
"Of course," Andrew nodded against his phone. Remembering how she and her team were like chickens with their heads cut off as they rushed to get the scrolls they found stashed beneath the Bast statue into vacuum sealed containers so the air wouldn't cause the papyrus to crumble to dust.
"Well, we're about to study them in an hour. I was wondering if you would like to come and watch. We wouldn't have found them if it wasn't for you," Alex said, hoping to spend time with her son.
"Sure," Andrew said, glad to be able to do something other than watch Arabic TV.
"Excellent," Alex said, trying to hide her joy. "Anta should be there in five minutes," she said, she had sent Anta ahead before she made the call. Otherwise it would have been very... disconcerting if Andrew said no.
"Okay. Let me get my shoes on," Andrew said, moving Bast off his lap who jumped from the armrest of the couch landing perfectly on the sill of the window. Turning his head as Bast batted her paw at the Great Pyramids off in the distance. "You telling me that I need to go there or visit all the ancient sights?" Andrew asked, he couldn't believe he just asked a cat that. The thump of her tail, and the look in her eye told him it was so. "Alright if you say so," he muttered, as he finished tying his shoe. "Don't tear up the house, that's all I need," Andrew said, as he walked out the door.
Anta quickly flipped up her visor as she saw the main door to her professor's apartment building opening. Quickly tossing her makeup case into the console after giving her lipstick a touchup. Spraying her wrist lightly with her perfume, rubbing them together as she noted how he looked both ways before crossing the street to where she had parked.
"Afternoon Andrew," Anta greeted him warmly as Andrew slid into the passenger seat.
"Hiya," Andrew replied as he shut the door.
"So, have you given any thought about what I said before?" Anta asked, it was the same question she had asked over the past two weeks whenever she slid off that cock of his. She really did want to show him the sights. If she got fucked in them all the better.
"Sure, but can we also go to Saqqara and Dahshur?" Andrew asked, they could visit the necropolis and the plateau at the same time when they went to Giza.
"Want to hit all the pyramids?" Anta asked, flashing him a smile as she pulled out into the street.
"Something like that," Andrew said, offhandedly. He honestly didn't have a clue why Bast wanted him to go there. Yet he wasn't about to displease a goddess. There was no telling what she would do to him, and he had suspicion it was tied into the dreams he had been having over the past month or so.
"Sure! I'd love to show you. I mean you do only have a few weeks left here until you fly back home. I want us to enjoy as much time as we can together," Anta said, her hand gently squeezed his. She so was going to miss him when he leaves. She knew her pussy was surely going to. It took some time, but she could finally envelope his cock without being sore for days. Knowing she would have to skip some classes, but that wouldn't be a problem. She could always make up the work when Andrew flew back to the states.
"Come on, the professor is waiting," Carla said, as she stood in the doorway that led into the area that was off limits to visitors. Her cream tone blouse flowed down her chest tucked neatly into her light tan skirt as it gently swayed in the re-circulated air that flowed past her. "Hello Andrew, it's been a while," Carla said sweetly, seeing Anta smirking behind him. "Anta the professor wants you in the room to ensure that the room keeps its vacuum seal," she said. Ever since their return from the dig site she had seen Anta disappearing to who knows where and once she returned she always had a weird gait to her step and a smile on her lips. Carla had finally managed to get Anta to fess up to where she's been going only to have Anta whisper in her ear that she just got done fucking one of the biggest cocks she's ever had. It took another few days of pestering Anta to give up the name of whom she had been riding. How her thighs rubbed together when Anta described in detail how Andrew felt so deep inside of her.
"Right, you mind showing Andrew to the observation room?" Anta asked, from behind Andrew.
"Certainly," Carla said, with a stout nod.
"Then I leave you in her good hands," Anta said, placing a light peck on Andrew's left cheek.
"Please, if you'll follow me?" Carla asked gesturing for Andrew to follow after her.
Andrew always wondered what the unseen parts of a museum were like as he studied the eggshell white paint of the walls as he followed after Carla. Noting the cheap paintings that lined the walls to give the space a more welcoming feeling. He would've thought that given this was a museum and with all the artifacts they have they would at least have better tastes. Watching Carla slide her keycard through the reader, opening the door once the light turned green.
"The examining room is a floor below us," Carla said, waving him in.
Andrew's eyes moved over the three forty-inch TVs that were being used as monitors as the cameras supplied the feed from the room below them. Noting the four vacuum sealed containers that housed the four scrolls that they had found underneath the Bast statue. Then the crackling of a rubber suit came over the speakers as his mother came into view.
"Carla? Is Andrew there?" Alex asked, staring up into the middle camera.
"Yes Professor," Carla said, pressing the speaker button, listening to herself as it came back through the TV sets. Pulling out the office chair, patting the back of the seat before spinning her own around.
"Well, don't you look like a marshmallow in that thing," Andrew said, into the microphone.
"Ha, ha." Alex rolled her eyes as Bill chuckled from the other side of the room. "As you know Andrew we can't study these scrolls in a normal room. So, while this one isn't necessarily used for the purpose of archaeology it does fit the need we have for it today. These are the few scrolls that have survived to this day, not counting the six already in Cairo," Alex said, looking off to her left as she saw Anta getting into her own suit. "Bill here," gesturing to her student, "will be supplying a direct feed to you when we start examining the scrolls in greater detail. Give us a few minutes and we'll get the show on the road, so to speak."
Andrew arched an eyebrow as Carla moved his hand off of the speaker button. Her hand spun him around to face her. Placing a finger to her lips as she slid off the seat and onto her knees.
"Relax let me give you a little dessert along with the show," Carla said, winking up at him as her hands ran along his thighs. Gently pushing Andrew's legs open and pulling him forward along the seat. "I know I'm going to enjoy this," she said, licking her lips as she slowly lowered his zipper. "You don't mind if I have a suck and tug on this, do you?" Carla asked, as she snaked her hand into his underwear.
"Nope, not one bit," Andrew said, a little excitedly.
"Now Andrew, we're going to start." His mother's voice came over the speakers causing Andrew to look away.
"Go on, watch, while I enjoy this," Carla purred, as she stroked his rod to full mast. "Oh yes, I most definitely am," she said, in a seductive voice as her eyes gazed lewdly at his long pole. Her green eyes peered up at his face as his eyes moved across the screen. Smirking around his rod as she heard his moan as her lips wrapped around his crown. Her left thumb brushed along his thigh feeling it tremble as she sank down his length. Anta definitely was telling her the truth. Andrew was delicious! She so wanted it inside of her. It was the reason she wore her crotchless panties today. She tried to keep the slurping to a minimum so he could listen without interruptions.
"You getting all this Andrew?" Alex asked, as she slowly unrolled the scroll.
"Yeah," Andrew said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Damn she does know how to suck a cock," he thought to himself as Carla's head bobbed. When his father shipped him off, he so didn't think he'd lose his virginity and be getting so much head. Watching how she licked up the back of his rod before she gently sucked on his head. Swirling her tongue around his head gathering up his pre-cum on that pink muscle. Noticing how her skirt lifted and lowered as her hand moved between her legs.
"Andrew are you reading this? It's speaking about that unknown Pharaoh," Alex said, in awe.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew mumbled into the microphone as Carla rose from between his legs. Shaking her hips as she held up the hem of her skirt, showing off her landing strip and moist labia eager to be wrapped around something.
Carla's ass wiggled as she held her skirt up and against her stomach. A sultry smile rained down on Andrew as she peered over her shoulder as her free hand guided his rod towards her sweet entrance. "Feel that warmth Andrew. Doesn't it make you want to thrust this big, hard cock into my itty-bitty pussy?" Carla asked, gently slapping his cock against her clit. "I know it makes me want to..." Her brown hair draped down her back as she tilted her head backwards. "Sit on it," she said, her voice stuttering as his head breached her threshold. "Oh fuck," Carla hissed as she stopped at the seven-inch mark. "It's just so... big," she said, drooling as her canal was stretched like never before.
"Damn!" Andrew groaned as Carla's folds squeezed his cock.
"Mmmhmm, you like that itty-bitty pussy don't you?" Carla asked, rolling her hips. Sucking her lip wanting to take his rod deeper into her sex. Yet that would take time, time it seemed she would have to rush to get the most out of what limited time Andrew had left.
"Fuck yes!" Andrew growled as his hands grabbed her ass. Spreading her cheeks so he could watch his pole disappearing into her hot cunt.
"Good, then you don't mind if we keep fucking, do you?" Carla asked, hoping he would say yes.
"How can I pass up that?" A smirk raised the corner of his lips as Carla loudly moaned as he thrust his cock upwards.
"Mmmhmm. That's it fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Carla panted as her nails dug into his side.
For the next ten minutes nothing other than his mother's voice through the speakers and the sound of Carla's sex could be heard in that room. His nose wiggled at the smell of her arousal as her cream coated his rod. Knowing he could get used to being deep inside a woman.
"Fuck... going to..."
"Fill me up big boy," Carla purred. Her eyes bulged as Andrew thrust the entirety of his cock into her dumping his hot load into her womb. Her thighs trembled as she slowly eased off his rod. Listening to the moist sucking sound as his head left her quaking mound. "God. That thing was all the way inside of me?!" Carla said to herself as she stared down at his wet cock while her fingers ran through her swollen lips. Coating the pads of her fingers as she gathered up his cum. Her mind picturing how she would look when she was staring down at him as she rode that beast on a bed as her fingers spread the taste of his seed along her lips.
******
Two days later...
Giza, Egypt. The land of the greatest Egyptian monuments of all time. From the Great pyramids, to the necropolis, to the sphinx, all built during the reign of Khufu. That was all common knowledge for those that paid attention in their world history classes. However, what no one ever knew was the secret that lies underneath the sand. Protected since the completion of that great work to keep the thieves that had been robbing the tombs of the past dead kings. When the Pyramid of Khufu was broken into not an ounce of gold, nor was there a sarcophagus that normally dominated those types of tombs. For years and years scholars, treasure hunters, and archeologist have speculated at why and where all the Pharaoh's body and gold and everything else that was meant to travel with him into the afterlife. As odd as the great pyramid might be, the Sphinx was far more stranger than an empty tomb. With no true record on why Khufu would build it and why he left no entrance to the interior, or why he positioned that monument in front to the pyramids themselves. No one was prepared for what the world was about to discover... by none other than Andrew McCain of all people.
"Well Andrew, I give you the Great Pyramids!" Anta said joyously, as she stood in front of them in the parking lot that catered to the tourist that came to view the wonders of Egypt. The warm desert wind ruffled her hair as her arms were outstretched to say come and explore with me. "Now." Pulling out her phone, tapping her Skype app, and waiting for her professor to pick up. Alex had told her that while she couldn't be physically be there with them, she did want to enjoy the experience with her son. "Say hello to the Professor?!" Anta giggled as she held out her phone.
"Hello Alexandria," Andrew said, waving to his mother with a smirk on his lips.
"Andrew, I've told you before." Alex's pouting face filled the screen. "To call me Mom, go on, say it!" she teased as a smile crept along her lips.
"Hello Mom," Andrew said, rolling his eyes as his mother spun in her chair. Giggling as her arms waved in the air.
"I wanted to come along, but the revelations that were disclosed in those scrolls and especially that coded one has us working overtime to decode it," Alex sighed. Remembering how Carla told her how strange Andrew had become as the images of that coded scroll appeared before him. How he was muttering something under his breath as his finger drew what Carla assumed to be hieroglyphs on the surface of the desk. From the way Carla described her son's actions it was almost like Andrew was in a trance. She wished there had been a pad and a pen on hand so she could see what he was drawing. Ever since his fall into that hidden room something odd has been occurring around her son. Not to name that the cat that had somehow found its way into the Rover didn't eat or poop at least not that she had seen. Her scientific mind just couldn't wrap itself around all the weirdness that's been orbiting her son as of late. "How I wanted to show you the pyramids the way I see them. Then maybe... maybe then you'd understand why I..." Her cheeks heated; her head bowed. She hoped that over the last month and a half that they had somewhat healed their past offenses. Otherwise why was he fucking her every morning and night? Not that she didn't enjoy feeling her son making her moan like a harlot as he pounded his cock into her. "Maybe during Christmas break you can come back and it'll just be you and me. Would you be okay in spending the holidays with me?"
"I don't know Mom, I'll have to see what Dad and Wilma have planned first," Andrew said, wondering why he saw a hint of sadness in his mother's eyes.
"I understand Andrew," Alex said, somberly.
"Not to cut in, but the pyramids won't check themselves out!" Anta said, trying to inject some levity into the mood she felt forming.
"Right. Exploration awaits!"
"Andrew where are you going?!" Anta called out to him as Andrew veered off the path that led to the pyramids.
"The pyramids are a decoy," Andrew said ominously, in ancient Egyptian.
"Did you hear that?!" Alex perked up when her son spoke a language that hadn't been heard since the fall of Egypt. "Follow him!" she ordered. Wondering if they would find something new that so many have over looked like the hidden compartment beneath the Bast statue. Watching as the phone shook and Anta's bouncing breasts as she raced to catch up to Andrew. Listening to Anta's heavy breathing as it appeared to her that Andrew was walking with a purpose. For what? She didn't have a clue. "Andrew what do you mean the pyramids are decoys?"
"Thieves." Was the only thing Andrew said still speaking in that dead language.
"What about thieves?" Anta asked, only to watch as he pointed towards the pyramids.
"A Pharaoh shall not be disturbed in his eternal rest," Andrew said, in that strange monotone voice as he rounded the right paw of the Sphinx.
"Andrew, you aren't making any sense baby, tell me what's going on?!"
"Andrew?!" His voice held confusion in it. "I am Onouphrios, god-king! You're Pharaoh," Andrew said, holding his head high as he marched towards the large stone tablet that sat between the Great Sphinx's legs.
"Whoa! What's going on!" Anta shouted as the ground began to shake after Andrew spoke a few words she couldn't decipher. "Are you seeing this Professor?!" she asked, a little afraid as she watched the Sphinx rise to a height that would allow a grown man passage beneath it. Keeping an eye out for falling stone blocks as she stared wide eyed at the sight.
"Yes! I'm recording everything! Whatever you do, don't lose sight of Andrew!" Alex said, nearly shouting in wonder as she watched as the sand rained down the sides of the Sphinx. There had always been speculation that something was always underneath the Sphinx's left paw. Numerous tests had been done to disprove those theories, yet none even thought to think to look underneath the Sphinx's main body. Her eyes ran over the ancient hewed limestone that looked as if it had just been quarried. Knowing that the pyramids had once been covered in the same stone at one point in history. Watching how the phone shook as Anta kept it on Andrew's back as she descended those polished steps. "Onouphrios? What is that?" Alex asked, in ancient Egyptian now that she knew how it was supposed to sound when it was spoken aloud. Knowing that not only was this a fantastic archeology find, but one for the linguistic department as well. Being able to read hieroglyphs, and speaking the language was two totally different things. Noting how Anta zeroed the camera on the small pedestal with an hour glass shaped stem. A fist sized copper orb dotted with stars that depicted the night sky from so long ago, encircled with three moveable rings, a half-moon ring with a copper rod connecting all four elements as the rod ran through the center of it.
"A key," Andrew said, plainly.
"A key for what?" Anta asked, trying not to be weirded out by Andrew's behavior but that was easier said than done. A chill ran up her spine at the smile on Andrew's face. This wasn't the young man she knew, wasn't the man she slept with numerous times. The way his eyes ran down her body made her feel cheap, that she meant nothing to him except what she or more importantly her body could give him.
"Be patient, you cannot rush your Pharaoh," Andrew said, in a gravelly voice. Spinning the small globe until the Orion constellation peered up at him. Moving the rings to rest over the three Kings that represented his father Sneferu, himself, and his son Khufu.
Alex watched as Anta spun around watching that huge wooden door swing silently open. Images and hieroglyphs ran as far as she could see before the darkness of that long tunnel hid the rest from view. How she wished she could be there to see it in person.
"Anta! I've already called the officers down there to block off the site and to get all the tourists off the site. You're probably going to lose signal the moment you enter the tunnel. As soon as I end this call immediately switch to video and record everything! I'm getting the team together and I'll be there as soon as I can. Be sure to keep Andrew in the frame," Alex said, excitedly. Ending the call grabbing the keys to the Range Rover, yelling for her students as they raced around to stuff their packs with the needed equipment. She couldn't wait to explore what her son had found.
"Where are my servants?! How is their King to see without Ra to guide him?" Andrew growled as he looked around. Wondering why his royal guard, advisors, slaves, and adoring masses weren't there to witness this event.
"Here. I can help with that," Anta said, gently laying her hand in the nook of his elbow. Noticing how he looked confusingly at her. Activating her flashlight app and turning it to the max setting before switching her camera over to video.
"Forgive me, mighty magician. If I had known I was in the presence of one such as yourself..." Anta didn't know what to say as Andrew bowed to her.
"Right," drawing out the word, "shall we go inside?" Anta asked, wondering what the hell was going on.
"Yes, such treasures! Come, come, let me show you," Andrew said, laughingly, as he lead the way.
Anta tried to take in everything all at once but knew she was missing quite a lot as they pressed deeper into the earth. Noticing how the air grew cooler as the only light was from her phone. Asking questions as they walked for what seemed hours to her, about how he knew this place was here and whatnot.
"I did draw the plans for this place, even set the foundation for the Sphinx, but..." Andrew stopped in his tracks as a fragment of his past life memory flared in his mind. The footfalls of sandals, the sounds of the well-trained movements of the soldier's arms as they aimed their spears at him. His hands gripped the armrest of his throne as his son led an insurrection against him.
"But what Andrew?" Anta asked, from behind him.
"Nothing." Anta could feel the hate in that single word. She wondered what had happened to cause such an emotion. "We're nearly there," Andrew said, turning the corner leading towards the Great Pyramid. Anta tried to get Andrew to speak more, but he remained silent as they continued down that dark, silent corridor.
"Holy shit!" Anta yelled as the glint of the vast volume of gold objects that filled that large vaulted room reflected the light from her phone. She had seen the photos that were taken when they had found King Tut's tomb. While the objects that were found in there were breath taking, nothing like of it was like what they had just found in that sixty by hundred-foot chamber.
"What the hell!" Andrew nearly shouted looking around the look of lost was plastered across his face. "You want to tell me how I got here?" he asked, all he could remember was walking towards the pyramids then everything got fuzzy.
"Andrew? Don't you remember?" Anta asked, seeing him shake his head.
"What?! Why am I talking like that?" Andrew asked, no one in particular as he watched the footage as they stood in the treasure room.
"How would I know, you just started speaking it. Even calling yourself a Pharaoh," Anta said, giving Andrew a weary look. "Are you sure you're okay?"
"I'm not too sure after seeing that," Andrew said, pointing to her phone. "So, where exactly do you think we are?" he asked, looking up at the ceiling. Slyly reaching over plucking a few of the gold coins from the equally gold tray. The smile on Anta's face told him she had seen him yet didn't say a word.
"There looks like there's another room back there," Anta said, holding up her phone, shining the light against the far wall. "Well Andrew, since we've come this far, care to continue on?" she asked, slipping her hand into his. Glad that he had returned to his normal self.
"Sure. Lead on," Andrew said, flashing her a smile.
"Three sarcophagi?!" Anta whistled as she panned her phone around the chamber. Sharing a nod with Andrew when he waved her on. "This one is Khufu," she said, reading the cartouche. "This one's Sneferu," reading the name on the cartouche on the middle sarcophagus, "and this one appears to be... Onouphrios," she said, peering back at Andrew. Hitting the stop button, "Andrew?" Anta purred shaking her ass at him. "Why don't you come and fuck me on this?"
******
"As you can see, the Sphinx is still standing! A month has passed since this remarkable event has occurred. This could be the greatest find since King Tut! And this all couldn't have happened without the keen eye and mind of the amateur archeologist Andrew McCain, seen here on the other side of your screen." Andrew shook his head as he packed his bags. He couldn't believe all the hype that's been raised for the past month. "Now here is Professor Sanders to tell us all that's been found so far." Andrew had to admit his mother was indeed hot as she stood underneath the desert sun.
"I do wish they would stop showing that interview, it doesn't paint me in a pretty light," Alex said, smiling seductively at her son as she leaned against the doorframe.
"Why? I'm sure you've got tons of fan boys by now," Andrew teased. His eyes running over his mother's body. Her moans, the begging, the pleading echoed in his mind especially the ones from this morning knowing that he would be leaving in a few hours.
"But..." Pushing off the doorframe, her hips swayed alluring as she approached the back of the couch. "They aren't the fan boys I want," Alex said, in a salacious purr. "And I doubt they can fuck me as well as you can, baby," she said, her fingertips tickled his chin as she leaned over the couch. Knowing how her shirt was hanging open she wanted her son to look. To see the breasts that were going to miss his touch. How she wished she had more time, time for her to suck on that long rod of his one last time, yet his flight was scheduled to depart in three hours, and she needed to get him to the airport so he would have time to get through customs. "You all ready?" Alex asked, as the sound of the last zipper closed.
Alex waved sadly to her son as she stood on the other side of the customs station. Her heart longed for her son to stay, so that she could show him the world he had just opened up for everyone. Knowing that because of him numerous historical texts were going to have to be rewritten. Blowing her son a kiss as he waved to her before he disappeared around the corner.
******
The jet engines wound down as the plane taxied into the gate. All through the flight he felt the eyes of every woman on him. A few of them even flashed him their uncovered cunts when most of the first-class passengers had fallen asleep during that long flight. He was even ambushed in the bathroom by one of the flight attendants. He couldn't believe the woman dropped to her knees and sucked him off like a pro. Andrew had to say that was the best flight... Ever!
"Ah, home," Andrew sighed as the New York air filled his lungs.
"Andrew!" Wilma waved her arm franticly when she caught sight of him. Her light brown hair whipped through the air as she raced towards him. Pressing her chest hard against his as she hugged him. "I can't wait to get home," she whispered seductively into his ear.
"Hey son, how was Egypt?" Julián asked, taking one of his son's bags from him.
"Oh, you know, hot, sand getting into everything, and a mass swarm of camel spiders out to chew on my butt," Andrew joked.
"Well, you're home now," Julián said, bringing his son in for a one arm manly hug. "I'm sure you're hungry but let's drop your bags off then we'll celebrate our reunion."
"Sure," Andrew said, happily.
As Andrew walked into his room there sat Bast in her godly form. Her arms propping herself up, her head turned staring out at the New York skyline.
"Hmm... so my Pharaoh, I see you have a grander throne to survey your kingdom from. I must say I approve," Bast said, those gold-brown eyes burned into him as his bedroom door closed.
To be continued...
Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 02
Trouble in New York – The Return.
Pharaoh's Curse:
Trouble in New York -- The Return.
Part 2
By
Soul71
Thanks for the edits WA001.
******
"Mortals," Bast growled as she sensed the approach of a man. Reverting back to her cat form as Julián stood in his son's doorway.
"Andrew? Where did that cat come from?"
"She kind of followed me from Egypt," Andrew said, which was the truth.
"You know I don't like..." Julián's words died in his throat as those green eyes stared at him. "As long as she stays in your room."
"Sure thing Dad," Andrew nodded. Wondering what Bast planted in his father's mind to get him to agree. Plus he didn't think his father would take the news that Bast was actually a goddess in the disguise of a cat, Andrew didn't think anyone would take that very well.
"Now, I've made the reservations. Go take a shower and put on that good suit," Julián said, placing a loving hand on his son's shoulder. "I'm sure you've been longing for a good meal," he chuckled as he walked out of his son's room.
Andrew sighed as he brushed his towel along his head as he walked out of his bathroom. It was so good to be back home. Back in his room that had its own bath attached to it -- namely the eight shower heads. It always felt like he was standing beneath a waterfall. Although he did wonder how his mother was taking his absence. He did make her moan often enough, made her beg for his cock, squeal to the heavens as he pounded her into her bed.
"Well now," Wilma cooed, her gray eyes ran down his body, lingering on what laid beneath his towel. Smirking when Andrew jumped in startlement. "Do you like the dress Andrew?" she asked, directing his view to the blue, silk, slip dress she had donned while he was in the shower. "Don't worry about your father," Wilma chuckled as Andrew looked back at his closed door. "Julián knows I'm in here, so do you like the dress?" she asked again.
Andrew's blue-green eyes ran down Wilma's twenty-eight-year-old body. Her light brown hair was lightly curled, her gray eyes gazed at him, yearning for him to study her body. The way the silk hugged her 36B breasts foretelling that she wasn't wearing a bra as her right arm propped her up while her left forearm rested on her crossed legs. Her matching pumps lightly kicked in the air as she waited for his answer.
"Y-yeah," Andrew stammered like a fool. Then again, this was the woman he had constantly masturbated to.
"Then come here," Wilma beckoned to him. Her leg slipped off her knee as Andrew drew near. "Do you remember the video we sent to you?"
"Mmmhmm," Andrew nodded his head vehemently. His heart raced as she gave him a view down the front of her dress. "God. Those tits are so..." Andrew muttered to himself feeling his blood rush to his manhood.
"Did you jack this," her fingers skimmed along his inner thigh as it rose higher beneath his towel, "cock," the heat of his growing member soaked into her palm, "to me being fucked?" Wilma asked, as she slowly began to stroke him to full mast.
"Uh-huh," Andrew stuttered as Wilma's thumb gently kneaded the head of his cock. Watching how her free hand peeled away his towel. Her eyes peered up at him as she leaned forward.
"Would you want to stick this hard cock into my hungry mouth?' Wilma asked, knowing full well that he did. While she did love Julián, he was twelve years older than she was, and had a very busy schedule due to his work. She understood this. It was why she had suggested it to Julián in the first place. Wilma didn't want to cheat on him, because he was always at the office, or handling a client. She knew how he valued his work; she wasn't about to make him stop. Plus if she was being truthful, the money didn't hurt either. Before she met Julián she was living with two of her friends, and they barely made ends met due to New York's high cost of living. So when she accidently walked in on him masturbating her name escaping his lips she knew Andrew could be the release she needed when Julián was busy. "Say the words Andrew, let your mother hear what you want her to do to this big, fat, hard cock," Wilma purred as her eyes peered up at him
"I want you to s-suck it," Andrew said, trying to keep his body from trembling as Wilma's hand ran up and down the length of his ten inch rod.
"Mmm... don't mind if I do," Wilma cooed as she leaned forward. Her lips wrapped around Andrew's crown. Her eyes fluttering as his rod glided along her tongue. The scent of pomegranates filled her nostrils as she sank his cock deeper into her mouth. Her hands rested on his hips as her head bobbed quickly on that hard pole. Her pussy tingled as she sucked her step-son off. She couldn't believe he was this big as her jaw began to get sore due the size of the cock that was stuffing it. She had to keep from drooling so it wouldn't mar her dress as she took that pole as far as she could go. She had to admit it was the first big cock she's ever sucked. Her eyes glanced up, noting how Andrew was reacting to the warmth of her mouth and the masterful skill she had earned from her years in college.
Andrew arched an eyebrow when it appeared to him that Bast huffed before turning her head away from him to gaze out the window. "I'm going..."
"Mmmhmm," Wilma moaned around his shaft telling him that was exactly where she wanted his hot cum. "Mmm... I must say, that was quite a lot of cum," she cooed as she gazed up at him. Using his towel to dry off his tool; she couldn't wait to fuck it. She knew his father wanted the first time to be all three of them together. Wilma had no problem with that. She knew once she had her pussy stuffed by it she feared that she wouldn't be able to live without it. "I can't wait to feel your cock fucking me Andy," Wilma purred as she pulled up the hem of her dress. Showing Andrew that she wasn't wearing any panties and that she had her pussy freshly waxed just for him. "It's going to feel so good... deep inside of my pussy," she said, slipping two of her fingers into her moist cunt. Her fingertips skimmed along her labia as she rose. Smiling approvingly as Andrew wasted no time in cleaning them of her sex as his lips wrapped around her fingers. "Now I'll let you get dressed," Wilma said lovingly, as she caressed his right cheek. Her ass swayed as she left her step-son's room.
"Hmm... I can't say you look... gallant in all that cloth compared to your own royal garb Pharaoh. Although you do look... regal," Bast stated as she reclined on Andrew's bed as he buttoned up his pearl white dress shirt before tucking it into his black dress slacks.
"Thanks... I guess," Andrew muttered. Trying not to ogle Bast's bare breasts or the hints of her pink lips as her linen loin cloth slid down her leg as she rested on her left side.
"You may gaze at my immortal body, my Pharaoh," Bast purred a twinkle formed in her gold-brown eyes. "You did once make love to me on the banks of the Nile." Her fur lined face rippled as her right hand ran up her stomach.
"Umm..."
"I'm sure you'll remember in time," Bast teased. "Now hurry along," giving her hand a little wave, "you can't keep your masses waiting," she said, before fading from view to return to the heavens to aid Ra in his passage through the underworld as the sun sank below the horizon.
"Andrew!" Julián called for his son as he and Wilma stood ready at the door. "You ready to go?"
"Yeah, I just need my jacket!" Andrew called back. Quickly grabbing his matching suit jacket from its hanger. Leaving his closet open, grabbing his phone and placing it in the inside left pocket. He wondered how his mother was going to enjoy the present he had sent her. Laughing in his head thinking how she would be drooling at it when she woke up in the morning in Cairo, since it was three in the morning there. If anyone thought that he had forgiven his mother they would be wrong, he might understand why she left, that didn't mean she was forgiven. He could never forgive her for walking out on them.
"Mmm... I think I'm going to be envied by all the ladies tonight, to have two strapping, handsome men on my arm," Wilma sighed as she looped her arms around Julián's left and Andrew's right. Resting her head on Julián's shoulder while her eyes slyly stared at her step-son's crotch in the polish door reflection.
"I aim to please," Julián whispered placing a kiss on the top of his wife's head.
"And you do it so well," Wilma said lovingly, waiting for the elevator to reach the ground floor.
"You expecting a call son?" Julián asked, as he watched how Andrew pulled out his phone.
"Oh, just a text," Andrew smirked as his mother replied to the photo he had sent with the text: "Why?! You knew I would do this!" along with a picture of her dildo plunging into her cunt.
"Over dinner you have to tell us how you did it?!" Wilma said excitedly, as the doors rolled open.
"She means how you found that tomb, son," Julián stated seeing Andrew's confused look.
"Oh..." Andrew scratched his cheek, he doubted they would believe that he was in a trance as his past life took over his body. He knew his mother edited out the audio of the video that the news had played constantly. Who knew he would become famous because of it?! He sure didn't. He fingered one of the gold coins in his pocket that he had taken from the tomb. While his mother said the Egyptian government would give him ten percent as a finder's fee, he knew there was tons of gold there so that would net him a pretty penny if they held up their end of the deal. "Sure..." Watching his father hail a cab as he stood beside Wilma who pressed her womanly body against his.
******
"What's this?!" Wilma asked, her eyes widening as Andrew set the gold coin on the table.
"Something I took from the tomb..." Leaning forward knowing that he wasn't meant to. "Don't tell anyone okay?"
"Is it real?" Julián asked, picking it up. He couldn't believe he was holding something that was nearly three thousand years old.
"Very," Andrew nodded.
"We would never," Wilma said, her fingers rubbing the coin in her husband's palm.
"Here. You better put that away before someone sees it," Julián said, sneakily handing his son the coin back. "Now... what do we all want?" he asked, opening up the menu.
"I could go for a good steak," Andrew nodded.
"I take it you couldn't get one there?" Wilma asked, reaching for her wine glass.
"Other than what my mother would make, no," Andrew stated. "So much humus," he shuddered.
"It can't be that bad," Julián replied peering over the lip of the menu.
"Trust me, nothing moves you faster to the bathroom than humus... well you get the idea," Andrew said, smiling at his father and Wilma as she giggled.
"Ah. Then I'd say my boy needs a good American meal," Julián nodded, knowing how it must have been difficult for him to stay with his ex-wife. "Andrew, I know how you weren't happy when I sent you to your mother. I know it was hard. But you're home now. How about we go to... hold that thought," he said, reaching into his jacket as his phone rang. "Sorry honey," Julián said, looking over at his wife.
"It's okay honey, your work is important," Wilma said, smiling as she squeezed his hand. She so wasn't about to go back to living in that small apartment.
"So Andrew, tell me have you got your eye on someone these days?" Wilma asked, her foot slyly ran up his leg as Julián talked quietly into his phone.
"Mmm... maybe," Andrew replied taking a sip of his drink.
"I do hope she gets a good, long, hard poke," Wilma said, allowing her innuendo to hang in the air.
"Maybe a spanking too, she does tend to be naughty," Andrew said, watching how Wilma's eyes flared then narrowed as her carnal lust burned in her eyes.
"One can only hope," Wilma purred as she peered over the rim of her glasses as she tilted her wine glass.
"Sorry about that, big client," Julián apologized tucking his phone away.
"No worries Dad, you know me, as long as you're here, it doesn't matter," Andrew said, seeing his father smile.
"I don't know how I raised you so well," Julián said, smiling lovingly at his son.
"The mother box," Andrew joked referring to their giant screen TV which got a chuckle from his father.
******
"Man, that was good," Andrew moaned as he rubbed his belly as they rode the elevator put to their penthouse condo.
"I know, I think I'm going to burst," Julián said, smiling at his son.
"Just not too soon," Wilma said, winking at Andrew. "We still have after dinner dessert to get to," she whispered in a low sensuous tone as her hips swayed as she walked off the elevator.
"Come on, let's go see what she has planned, hmm?" Julián smirked as he laid his arm along his son's shoulders. Guiding his son into their penthouse, unaware of his son's sexual exploits in Egypt, as Andrew's jaw hung agape. Julián's hand's squeezed his son's shoulder as Wilma stood naked, only wearing the pearl necklace he had bought for her on their cruise, and her high heels.
"Hello boys," her libidinous purr filled the room as the door silently swung closed, "your dessert is served," Wilma cooed, her 36B breasts bounced as her hips swayed, her heels clicking on the hard wood floor. The house lights glinted along the surface of her glasses as they sat below the bridge of her nose. "I think the two men in my life need some loving." Looking up at Julián who nodded as she knelt before them, then to Andrew who looked at his father, she wondered why he didn't appear as nervous as she thought he would be. Biting her lip as her hand rubbed her husband's and step-son's cocks through the material of their slacks. While Julián wasn't anywhere near as big as Andrew was, she knew she would have to take her time in taming Andrew's beast.
"Relax Andrew, I promise this will be the only time. I have to know you'll treat her right. I can't possibly allow another man, regardless if your my son or not, to fuck my wife when she has the need without knowing that fact," Julián said, in his business-like tone as he took off his jacket and tossed it onto the couch.
"And if its you, then I won't ever have to look outside of this house," Wilma said, practically drooling as her hand continued to trail down his cock.
"I'd rather not have to go through another divorce," Julián stated, as he placed his cufflinks into his left pocket. "You okay with this?" he asked, looking over at his son. Trying to not show how odd he found his son's behavior given what was happening. He would have thought his son would be freaking out -- as the kids these days say -- not this cool exterior his son was emitting.
"The question is Dad: will you be okay with this?" Andrew asked, shooting his father a smirk. How he loved to see his father laugh; it wasn't until he was fourteen that he had heard it once again.
"You've grown," Julián said, in loving fatherly voice as his hand brushed along the back of his son's head.
"Boys?! Are we going to talk, or do you want me to suck and fuck your cocks?" Wilma asked, with a seductive smirk.
"Suck," Andrew stated.
"Fuck," Julián affirmed.
"In that order," Andrew stated sharing a smile with his father.
"With pleasure." Wilma's fingers slowly lowered their zippers. Snaking out Julián's seven inch cock, and Andrew's ten and a half inch meat tube, staring up at Julián as her lips wrapped around the crown of his rod, while her left hand slowly stroked Andrew off. This wasn't the first threesome she's ever had, fifth actually, but those were in her college years, and never with a father and son; and never with someone as big as Andrew.
"Damn son, put your father to shame, why don'cha!" Julián chuckled as he slapped his son's back.
"Yeah, no one told ya to look," Andrew retorted, teasing his father. "S-s-shit!" he groaned as Wilma swallowed seven inches of his pole.
"She's good isn't she?"
"Oh yeah!"
"I'm glad you think so," Wilma purred before licking up the back of his cock. "You're just going to love the feel of my pussy wrapped around this cock." Wilma continued to alternate between their cocks as they stripped. Once they were only standing in their underwear, she rose, her hands gently wrapping around their manhoods' and leading them towards the couch. "Andrew, why don't you lick this pussy while I please your sweet father," Wilma said, laying on her back. Her right leg was bent and resting against the back of the couch, while her left one was spread wide enough for him to crawl between them. "Come taste your mother baby," she purred as she ran her fingers along her wet labia.
Andrew looked at his father wondering why she would say that. His father simply shrugged, silently saying just go with it, she's into the incest roleplay. However, that didn't stop him from burying his face in his step-mother's crotch.
Julián arched an eyebrow at his son's technique as Wilma moaned from around his cock. He wondered just what his son had been doing during his time in Egypt. Obviously, Wilma was enjoying it, that was clear to see. "Has my boy...?" Whatever he was thinking was quickly forgotten as his head tilted back, looking at the ceiling as he lost himself in the feel of Wilma's mouth.
"Fuck! Can you not give me a god damn hour?!" Julián hissed in frustration at the sound of his phone.
"Baby? Do you want us to stop?" Wilma asked, once she eased off his cock.
"Of course not, I'll watch while I deal with this," Julián said lovingly, brushing his hand along her hair.
"Okay, do hurry, I want you in the back," Wilma purred hungrily. That was the only place she would never take Andrew. Julián was longest she would and can handle back there.
"Oh, I wouldn't miss it," Julián said, with a coy smile.
"Yes Andrew, that's it taste your mother's pussy, you like my taste don't you?" Wilma whispered as Julián talked on the phone. "Tell me Andy, how many times did you jerk off to me?"
"A lot," Andrew said, keeping his voice low as he peered over her mound, her nectar coating his skin. He wasn't saying Wilma's tasted bad or anything, it just had a muskier taste than his mother's, Anta's, or Carla's had.
"You couldn't figure this out on your own?! Do you realize I'm celebrating my son's return after two months overseas and you interrupt it for this shit!" Julián yelled into the phone.
"Your father missed you very much. He was so worried about you while you were in Egypt. Don't let him know I told you," Wilma said, winking at him. Biting back her moan as Andrew rolled his tongue along her clit. Her hand held him against her mound enjoying what he could do for her and in turn what she could do for him whenever she sought his bed, yet that was only when Julián was busy, she would never neglect her husband.
"Fine, fine, alright, alright. It was wise to get my input on it before you sent it back to the client. I apologize for jumping the gun there," Julián said, rubbing his forehead. Trying to end the call as quickly as he could so he could get back to the fun. He watched as his wife pushed his son back to sit on the cushion. Watching her leg swinging over Andrew's lap, her wink before her eyes flew wide. The way her hand flew to her mouth noting how she was struggling to hold back her moan as she sank down. Then the pain in her eyes before quickly raising herself.
"Fuck you're big," Wilma whispered, playfully slapping his chest. "Doesn't my pussy feel good around that cock?" she asked low, before passionately kissing Andrew to keep her squeals of bliss from being overheard.
"If its all been corrected, have it run one more time through the editors then ship it off, if it meets their approval... I have to take this, yes my office in the morning," Julián stated, his heart raced as a UN number appeared on his screen. "Hello?"
"Yes this is he, yes Andrew McCain is my son, why do you ask?" Julián asked the unknown caller. "What do you mean you have business to discuss with my son? What could your government have to do with Andrew?" he asked worryingly, as he paced the room.
"Yes, yes, fuck me Andrew, fuck your mother," Wilma hissed feeling how she was able to take his cock further into her with each glide. Loving how his cock stretched her out.
"What do you mean its confidential? He's eighteen, I'm his father, I have rights! Fine," Julián sighed, knowing this wasn't his night. "Two weeks, on the 21st? Hmm... I don't know, I'll have to check my schedule. If I can't be here will his mother be fine to stand in my place. She will. Good. And you." His thumb mashed the end button surprised he hadn't lost his hard-on during all that. Yet it surged once Wilma bellowed out in pleasure once she saw he was done.
"Oh fuck! Yes Andrew, I'm going to..." Her squeal was high as her body shuddered, her cunt squeezing the life out of her step-son's cock. "It's so... deep!" Wilma released a gargled moan as she sank deeper on to Andrew's cock.
"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Andrew cursed as Wilma's folds encased him in her tight, hot, wet sex.
"Someone wants to play," Wilma said, with a devious smile as Julián walked back in with a bottle of lube. She didn't always do anal, yet this was a special occasion. "Come on baby, stick that hard cock into my tight little hole," she purred as she spread her ass cheeks. "Aha! Andrew, mmm... suck on my breasts." Peering back at Julián as a lustful grin appeared on her lips as she felt two of his fingers lubing up her ass. A rumbling moan left her lips as the crown of Julián's rod pressed against her starfish. Her fingers crunched the cushion as he eased his cock further into her ass. Her body shuddered as she felt both cocks rubbing against her. God. She's never been this full before. It was divine! "Ah fuck! I'm cumming!" It was thanks to Julián's hold on her arms that she didn't collapse on Andrew's face.
Wilma was adrift on a sea of ecstasy; her mind was blank as she felt their two cocks pumping in and out of her two hot holes. Feeling her eyes rolling into the back of her head. Her grabbled grunts and groans were the only things that told them that her ass had cum or when her pussy had an orgasm. She's never been fucked like this before, where she was just a puppet along for the ride as her holes pleased the two men that were pleasuring her so well. In all her other threesomes she was never like this. Then again, those mostly involved another female. This was only the second 'MMF' threesome she's ever done. Her eyes widened as she felt two blast of semen shooting deep inside of her body. Wincing as Julián eased his cock out of her ass, feeling his cum leaking out of that stretched hole. Hissing as she lifted off of Andrew's pole. Feeling how sore her little cunt was.
"See you in the morning son, we have something we need to talk about," Julián said, propping up Wilma, whose legs refused to work. Opting to carry her to their bed. His and his son's cum dripping onto the floor as he carried his wife to their bedroom.
"Bye Andy," Wilma said dreamily, waving her hand before disappearing into the room.
"Well... that happened," Andrew muttered, not that he didn't enjoy fucking his step-mother. He just never thought he would ever have a threesome with his father. It was a strange experience to say the least. A smirk rose the corner of his lips as he noted how his cock glistened in Wilma's juices. Gathering up his clothes, he knew his father would get on him if he left them there, not to mention how expensive they were. Tilting his head to the side as the notification light on his phone flashed as it fell out of his pants pocket. Wondering who could have... an evil grin spread along his lips at his mother's text.
"Did you enjoy your gift mother?" Andrew texted hoping she got the sarcasm.
"Did you see the mess you made me leave on my bed!" Alex texted back. "Where have you been? I've been waiting hours! Hours! Andrew!"
"Dad and Mom," Andrew chuckled wondering how she would react to that, "took me out for dinner... then we had dessert," he wrote back. He wasn't about to tell her about the threesome that had just happened.
"I'm your mother! Not that woman!" Came a quick reply. Andrew fought himself from laughing out loud so not to alert his father. "You did, after all, fuck this to sweet bliss! Does she let you fuck her!" Andrew felt his cock re-hardening as his mother sent a picture of her cunt, her fingers spreading her labia open, showing how wet that pink little center was, and how much it longed for him to be back where he belonged.
"Not yet, but I'm working on it," Andrew lied, just to get a rise out of his mother. Arching an eyebrow when his Skype went off. He let it ring for four times before he answered. He wanted his mother to sweat a bit.
"Baby! You were supposed to answer right away!" Alex's red hair filled the screen. Her sky-blue eyes held a little sadness in them as she stared into the camera. Her lower lip was plumped into a pout.
"You know what time it is here?" Andrew asked, with a smirk.
"Of course, I do! Yet, someone, had to have something delivered to me!" Alex said, staring lustfully at her son. "So don't you give me any lip about how late it is! I was having such a good dream too!"
"Oh? What about?"
"I-I don't want to say," Alex said, looking off to the side.
"Then I won't show you something," Andrew stated, knowing that his mother must have been dreaming about him. The way her eyes shot towards him was totally on the mark.
"D-do you mean it? Would you show it to me?" Alex asked, her mouth salivating at the thought of seeing her son's cock again. Ever since she had watched him pack, and drove him to the airport. She felt so alone, the two and a half months they had together, had been so awesome for her. She knew he hadn't forgiven her. She could see it in his eyes, yet she could also tell he understood at least a little bit. That was something, wasn't it? Andrew was talking to her, not the eight years of silence that she'd had to endure. She didn't tell him, yet she had to fight herself from calling her son. Had to remind herself that if he didn't want to talk, she wasn't going to force herself on him. Yes, she had left him and her husband out of selfish reasons, still, that didn't mean she didn't want to be his mother. To talk with him, to share in her experiences like they had done during the dig, and the time they shared in her bed.
"My, if I didn't know better, I would say, you want to see your son's cock," Andrew said, teasing his mother ruthlessly.
"You know I do, baby," Alex said, in a small voice.
"Then what was the dream about?" Smiling when he heard his mother release a sigh.
"We were sailing down the Nile on this barge. Surrounded by servants, I was wearing this blue linen dress, that really didn't hide anything. You were between my legs, licking my pussy so good," Andrew watched as his mother sucked on her lower lip, "feeling your tongue exploring my womanhood, like I taught you how to do in this very bed," panning the camera to the right showing the empty space, "my nails dragging up your back as you thrust that big, hard, mmm... fat cock into me, again like you were taught on this bed," Alex said, in a wanton purr. "Now how about you, show mama that cock, baby?"
"Hmm...?!" Tilting his head back, his finger tapping his lips while slyly seeing his mother squirm. "I don't know. I mean I just did see you yesterday..."
"Andrew! Don't make your mother beg, that's not nice," Alex pouted. "I did tell you my dream after all," she said, in this cute small voice.
"Alright, no need to pout," Andrew quipped, while smirking inwardly at how his mother was acting. Knowing this was exactly what he wanted. Her craving his cock, lusting for it, begging for it. "That will teach you for leaving us!" he thought to himself as he turned his phone over showing his mother the cock she longed for.
"Oh baby!" Andrew heard his mother's sensuous moan as he moved his phone along the length of his rod, moving it closer and away from his manhood. Just to fuck with her, Andrew was having a blast. "Turn me around Andrew," Alex ordered, as much as it pained her to tear her gaze away from her son's cock. She had something she wanted to talk to him about. Something that she truly hoped that he would think about, because she really wanted to spend time with him once again out in the wilds of Egypt. "Now. I have something I really want to talk to you about."
"Okay?" Andrew cocked an eyebrow wondering what it could be. Given that his father had shipped him off before enrollment in college Andrew had a year or so to kill. He knew his father wouldn't mind as long as he kept himself out of trouble and kept his mind sharp enough for when he applied that spring. "Shoot."
"You know how you helped to find those scrolls and how you somehow knew where that tomb was?"
"Yeah," Andrew replied, remembering the video Anta showed him as he spoke in ancient Egyptian.
"Well... the University, and long with the Antiquities department would like to invite you back to the dig once winter is over. They want a more detailed study of the site, and... given your recent fame... they think it would garner more backing and coverage."
"Wait... you want me to go back into that desert, in that heat, without my A/C? Are they smoking crack?" Smiling as his mother giggled.
"No silly! We were roughing it then, given the rush on the dig. I promise you we'll have chillers this time, and generators so you can stay in touch with your Facebook people," Alex said, biting her lip to contain her laughter.
"Hmm... I don't know... you do remember all the weirdness that happened there? Don't you think it would start back up if we went back?"
"Its possible, hell, I don't even know what the hell was going on then. But..." Panning her phone down her body letting her son watch as she played her with her left 32C breast. Then down her stomach, the light of her phone caused the wetness of her cunt to flash in a sheen. "If you do, then just think of all the nights you could be back inside mama's hot pussy. Just think of all the nights I'd be begging underneath those stars as you take me from behind. Don't you remember how beautiful they were? You can't get that in New York." Hoping that she was sweetening the pot. She so hoped that he would.
"I'll think about it," Andrew muttered. Although it really wasn't about the heat, since it no longer affected him thanks to Ra. Which in and of itself, was bloody weird. Who would have thought he would ever thank a god, of all deities that were out there.
"Please do baby, it would really mean a lot. I know I don't have a right to ask that. Yet I really do miss you. I missed you everyday I left you and your father. I hope you believe that." Andrew could see the truth in her eyes as they watered, so he knew it wasn't a ruse. "Maybe we can't be like a true mother and son, yet maybe we can be at least friends."
"One day at a time."
"Okay, I can do that," Alex said, her lip trembled, her voice quivered as she wiped her tear from her eye. "Now you get to bed, we'll talk later. I do love you Andrew, I hope you know that." Andrew stared at his reflection in his phone when his mother cut the feed before he could reply. Tossing his phone onto the bed before walking into his bathroom to take another shower.
******
Two weeks later...
Andrew looked to his father whose jaw was set. He had only seen his father get that look when he was in his office when he visited his father during his work hours when he didn't have a babysitter. His father was a good father, he knew how hard he was working to keep up everything when his mother fled their home. So being the good dutiful son, Andrew kept out of his father's way, stayed quiet working on his homework or some little project for his father. Just like he was protective of his father, Julián was equally if not more protective over him. Looking down as Wilma placed her hand over his, recounting the mornings that he had awoken with that hand or her mouth wrapped around his cock. Yet that was normally on the weekends given she was gone early in the morning long before he got up. Noting the seriousness on their faces as the elegant Egyptian woman sat across from him. Her olive tone skin still held some of its youthfulness to it given she was in her late forties. Her dark blue suit jacket and skirt, while not overly detailing her womanly shape, Andrew had no trouble telling the woman had the curves in all the right places. Her soft brown eyes didn't look at his father nor Wilma, they were solely on him. Why? Andrew didn't have a clue. He would have thought the hype about the tomb would have died down by now, yet his mother and the other people working to catalog the items always stumbled upon some unique 'thing' at least once a day. So it kept the find, and him, in the news.
"Its very, very nice to meet you Mr. McCain," the woman said, gracefully rising from her seat. Holding out her hand to Andrew, her ebony hair brushed along her chest as she slightly leaned over their coffee table.
"Nice to meet you...?"
"Call me Neith, Mr....."
"Andrew, if you please," he said, feeling how soft, how smooth, and how firm her grip was as he shook her hand. Andrew had a feeling she could bend a cock to her will with that kung fu grip of hers. His eyes darting down as Neith pressed her left hand against the back of his hand.
"It's such a pleasure to meet you, Andrew," Neith said, her lips curled in a genuine smile.
"Okay... this is getting weird," Andrew muttered to himself as her fingers brushed along the back of his hand as she broke contact with him before retaking her seat.
"Would you like a cup of tea?" Wilma asked, she and Julián had taken the day off to be here for Andrew should he need it.
"Yes, if you don't mind?" Neith stated with a warm smile.
"Now while my wife is fixing us all tea," Julián said, in that cold business-like tone as he sat forward. "Please enlighten my son and I exactly why the Egyptian government wishes to speak with my eighteen-year-old son?"
"Your father is very protective of you," Neith said, flashing Andrew another smile. "As to why I, a representative for my government at the UN, is here in your lovely home. Is because of what your son has accomplished, what no other before him as done."
"I understand the find was impressive, but does such a thing warrant... no offence Andy, someone high in your government to appear in our home?" Wilma asked, as she carried the tray into the room.
"I can see how this would be alarming to you, I assure you, your son isn't in any trouble, quite the opposite in fact," Neith said, once again smiling only at Andrew.
Andrew on the other hand, felt a little nervousness as the woman's eyes would only look at him, never at his father, or Wilma, unless spoken to. Why was that? What was her fascination with him?
"I met your mother once, she's quite the remarkable woman," Neith said, bringing the cup to her lips. "Mmm... that's lovely," she stated as she set the cup down.
"Thank you," Wilma said, blushing at the compliment.
"If you say my son isn't in any trouble, then what are you..." Andrew's heart raced, his head on a swivel, his hand waved in front of his father's face as it appeared that they were frozen in place.
"Please be at ease my Pharaoh, or should I say Pharaoh Onouphrios," Neith said, her eyes glinted in mischievousness as she peered over the rim of the cup.
"How do you know that name?" Andrew asked, his Adam's apple bobbed wondering just who or what this woman was. His eyes glanced to the left as Bast sauntered out of his room. She'd never done that before, so why now?
"I should know the name and the soul I helped to guide eons ago over the veil," Neith stated, wondering if he could guess who she truly was.
"No... you can't... Isis?" Andrew squeaked as his mother's lessons flooded his mind.
"Mmm, it seems my Pharaoh is remembering his lessons," Bast purred as she leaned over the back of the couch. "Tell me Isis, just what are you doing here?"
"What does it look like Bast, I came to see the Pharaoh of Egypt like I have done since its founding," Isis said, setting down the saucer.
"Either one of you want to tell me what the hell is going on?" Andrew asked, trying to keep his voice from rising as he sat in front of two very old, very powerful goddesses.
"You see Pharaoh, the gods have been watching, well we've been watching you since you've been born. I am after all the one that brought your soul back across the veil," Isis said, sitting regally on his couch.
"Come again?!"
"Did you think, your falling into that little room was an accident?" Bast mused, as she rested her furred cheek in her hand as her elbow rested on the back of the couch. "We guided you there, it was written long before Cleopatra came to power. Even she wasn't a true Pharaoh, spawn of invaders claiming to be Pharaohs or playing at one," she spat.
"Now, now Bast, let's not get into that right now," Isis said, patting Bast's right cheek.
"Okay, why? What could you possibly have of me?" Andrew asked, his heart racing.
"Right now, nothing, just to help you, guide you, even..." Her eyes glanced over at Bast then down noting the goddess's arousal. "Then when the time is right return Egypt back to the power it once held. Even now, the gods of old are returning, we are regaining our power that usurper stole from us. Still, that might..."
"Don't speak of it Isis, it will only frighten him, the battle has yet to be won," Bast whispered. Referring to the calamity that was brewing and the battle on the other side of the US, where an ancient evil was slowly awakening.
Andrew rightly didn't have a clue of what the hell they were talking about. How was he supposed to bring Egypt back to power? It was already a powerful nation, what more could they want? The lands of the Hebrews? Libya? Rome?
"All the above," Isis said, her eyes cutting into him. "The kingdom of Egypt shall once again stand above all others; it shall be the first and the last kingdom to ever grace this Earth."
"Okay, I think I've either gone insane or had an aneurysm or I got a brain tumor," Andrew muttered, pressing the heels of his hands against his eyes. Wondering how his life had gotten so weird.
"Worry not about that for now," Isis said, waving off his future. "That's many, many years ahead, for now Pharaoh just enjoy the gifts we gods have bequeathed you." Andrew peered through his fingers as Isis sat a gold ring onto the table. A half-inch long Ankh was joined to the band, The symbols of the crook and flail were etched on the inside of the band. The gold glinted in the light calling out to him like it was yearning to adorn his body. "Take it Pharaoh, it belongs to you after all," Isis stated flashing him another warm smile. His eyes followed Bast as she walked back to his room, if he didn't know better he would have sworn she was wearing a smirk as he reached for the ring. "Excellent! Now the power of the Pharaohs of old are at you beck and call," Isis exclaimed as the ring slid along his right index finger.
"Whoo!" Andrew yelped as he felt a surge energy running up his right arm.
"Thoth will come and instruct you on how to properly use it. We wouldn't want you to cause... just don't use it right now, it could be very disastrous."
"You could have told me that before I put the damn thing on!" Andrew growled trying to remove the ring. However, the harder he tugged on it the firmer it resisted his pull. Sighing loudly, growing to hate that mischief in her eyes. It seemed to him, the gods enjoyed yanking his chain, and not in the good way either.
"You might want to sit back; we can't let the mortals think something has happened." Andrew grumbled yet did as he was told. It wasn't like he could fight her anyway. Just how exactly do you fight a god?
"Doing here if its not to punish my son?" Julián asked, once they were released from Isis's hold.
"Oh, that's quite simple, since Andrew here did my government a favor, in not only solving that age old myth," Neith said, reverting back to her human persona. "He also shed light on my peoples' history that we had thought was lost to the sands of time." Julián shifted in his seat as Neith reached into her jacket. "As requested this is the ten percent for the finder's fee, my government would also like to make two requests of you Andrew," Neith said, her eyes boring into him as she slid the envelope across the table.
"Such as?" Andrew asked, taking the envelope. "Holy fucking..." His jaw dropped open at the amount the check was written out for.
"Andrew!" Julián yelled.
"But you aren't seeing what I'm seeing," Andrew said, with trembling hands.
"Andrew... oh my god!" Wilma gasped as she read the very, very large amount. "Andrew just what the hell did you find?!"
"Fifty-two tons of gold to be precise, that is his share," Neith nodded to the three hundred thirty-four million, three hundred sixty thousand dollar check. "Would you like to hear the two requests my government asks of you?"
"Umm... sure," Andrew uttered taking a dry swallow.
"One: in one month, the artifacts that you have discovered will go on tour, we would like for you to be there at the opening of the first event so the world will know that you are eager to show these wonders to the world. Two: the dig at the hidden temple has been extended, we would ask of you to join it, as a consultant, and to help raise money for the study of such a unique find," Neith said, sitting regal once again in her seat.
"Since I have no idea what's been translated and whatnot, you just want me there to smile pretty for the cameras, right?" Andrew asked, wondering what Isis was playing at to get him back to Egypt.
"To put it simply," Neith nodded. "With your fame your presence would go a long way for us."
"Can I have some time...?"
"Andrew, I know I'm the last one to ever say this," Julián said, taking hold of his son's left forearm. "I think you need to do this."
"You think so?" Andrew whispered to his father.
"As much as I hate you spending, however long there, yes I do," Julián nodded. "Plus... think of the coverage you'll gain, and... if you let me, my company too?" he whispered in his son's ear. Knowing, if he could spin this right, not that he liked doing this to his son, yet an opportunity like this didn't come every day, then he could stretch the company's reach beyond the shores of the USA. Plus, with the check that his son held in his hand, he knew if Andrew was wise, and he was, with this money he didn't have to work a day in his life. "We'll talk later about that," Julián said, lightly patting his son's arm.
Andrew wondered if his mother knew all about this when he spoke to her last night. If she did then why didn't she tell him?
"What is your answer, Mr. McCain?" Neith asked, her folded, interlocked fingers, hands rested on her lap.
"Your government is going to be covering the expenses, right?" Andrew asked, he was in no way about to drop a dime for it if he didn't have to. If Isis wanted him so badly back in Egypt she would just have to find a way.
"Of course, of course. We wouldn't think of making you expend you're resources when it is my country and its people asking this of you," Neith said, with a coy smirk.
"I only fly first class, be sure to inform your people of that," Andrew said, smirking back at her. "And I want the biggest tent if I'm going to spend months back in the desert."
"I'll see that your requests are addressed, if you have anymore, please send them to this email address," Neith said, placing her card on the table. "Now if you will excuse me, I must be getting back."
"Yes of course, you must be extremely busy," Wilma said, quickly getting to her feet. Knowing she was going to have to keep women away from Andrew. She wasn't about to allow some money grubbing skank getting their hands on her precious son. Andrew only needed her, and her alone to take care of him.
"Thank you again, for the tea. It was quite delicious," Neith said, gently shaking Wilma's hand. Watching how her cheeks heated at her praise. "Mortals. So simple," Isis chuckled in her head. "We'll meet again, my Pharaoh," Isis whispered into Andrew's mind, seeing his eyes cut to her.
"Andrew... tell me exactly what the hell did you find in that tomb?" Julián asked, turning around as the door closed once he and Wilma had escorted Neith out.
"Oh... just three generations of treasure and three different Pharaohs," Andrew said innocently, scratching his cheek.
"You're kidding, right?!" Wilma asked, her excitement lacing her voice.
"Obviously not," holding up his check, "you did see the video of the discovery didn't you?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow. Seeing their vehement nods, "Well, take the size of this room and add another, it was smack full of gold items and ivory and other things. Of whatever the Pharaohs needed while they traveled the underworld. Anta and I had to really watch our step as she noted another room behind the treasure room. That's where we found the three different Pharaohs," he said, leaving out how he made Anta moan as he fucked her on the sarcophagus of his past self. He didn't want to think how fucked up that was. "What could he say to his former self, sorry me, she just loves my cock. Don't worry we'll be done soon. God. I think I need a shrink."
"You have to tell us everything..."
"When Andrew and I get back, I'd rather not let him lose that check or someone steal it," Julián said, grabbing his suit jacket. "Come on son, get your shoes on, let's go drop some jaws," he said, smiling proudly at his son.
"I'll have lunch waiting for you two," Wilma said, in a loving and motherly voice. Gently biting her lip as her eyes ran down her step-son's back.
******
One week later...
Andrew was sitting on the couch watching TV with his father and Wilma before they left to go to work. His mother hadn't texted him in a day, which was odd given the numerous texts she had sent since he had cashed his check. He had to admit that he did dance around like a little fool when he logged into his account and saw that the check had actually cleared; and now, he was one rich little boy! Still... the lack of his mother sexting him was alarming, given the one they had just the other night. However, that once serene scene was interrupted when a knock came upon the door.
******
Alex (or Alexandria as her given name was), stood nervously at the door of her former home. The work on getting the exhibit ready for opening day had been going on before she arrived last night to turn the frame work that the men had completed into what looked like an actual Egyptian tomb. Where they were going to display the sarcophagus of Onouphrios, while leaving Khufu's and Sneferu's back in Egypt should something fiendish happen, along with a few pieces in the tomb that were associated with Onouphrios. Then the scrolls her sweet, handsome... mind numbing, world shattering, heavenly, blissful son had found at the dig. They were also going to display a 3d image of the wall that Andrew had found Onouphrios's name on. When she arrived last night, she was dead tired, due to the haste she and her team had to work at to get ready on such short notice and the jet lag. She knew about the invitation to the dig in the spring she knew nothing about the tour.
When her Director told her of the news, and that she, seeing she was the lead on it, would be the one over seeing the whole tour. Alex had to fight herself from leaping out of the chair and squealing like a little child. She had been crawling up the walls since her son had been gone. She knew while wrong in a modern sense, yet in the fourth Dynasty of the Old Kingdom it was a common thing. She knew they had something special, she couldn't explain it. She could feel it in her soul. Alex didn't care if it was wrong, she knew how much gold they found, wasn't hard to estimate how much he had gotten. She knew being his mother was impossible, she couldn't get that back. If she couldn't be his mother, then she could definitely become his lover. Then as her lover he could travel with her all through Egypt, then she would follow him wherever, for however long, she could be at his side. That meant that she had to start this tour in New York, it was only fair given the two and half months they had in Egypt. She only hoped that she could talk her son into coming with her to the four other museums that are on the tour. Then they would head back to the dig, and then it would just be her and her son, alone. Hours and miles away from anyone. Thinking back to William's, the doorman, expression as she walked through the lobby, remembering that the last time she'd been there was when she left her family.
Sighing, hoping that bringing Carla and Anta along was the right thing to do as she raised her hand to knock. If seeing her ex-husband was the price to see her son, she would gladly pay it. Hoping that Andrew would come with her to the American Museum of Natural History so he could learn what his role in the opening will be. Her heart hammered in her chest as she heard footsteps approaching. "Please anyone else than that woman," Alex bemoaned in her head. Taking a dry swallow as the door slowly inched open. Instantly her heart began to flutter as the light played along his amaranth color hair due to his time beneath the Egyptian summer sun. His tan was another gift under those rays. It took all her will not to throw herself into Andrew's arms and ravish those lips of his. To show him just how much she missed him; nonetheless, she couldn't do that.
"Mom?" Andrew tilted his head in confusion at the reason his mother would be standing at his door. His eyes ran down his mother's body noting that she probably didn't have much thicker clothes than linen given Egypt's heat.
"Did you... were you not told that in order for you... to help raise funds for the project you had to know the layout of the exhibit and what we brought along, you'd have to know at least enough of them to answer a few questions if the need arose?" Alex asked, in a low whisper. She tried to keep her gaze on her son's face. However, her glance did drop as she thought she saw movement in his pants. "I was told you were informed of this before I got in last night?"
"No... what... for how long?" Andrew asked, his mind finally catching up.
"From right now, to the last day of the showing. So little over five weeks. Four weeks for the step-up, one for the grand opening," Alex stated. Biting the inside of her cheek as those lips of his taunted her. Wondering if her son knew what awaited him once she got him alone.
"Andrew? Who's at the door?" Alex heard Julián call for their son somewhere in the home they once shared.
"Hey Julián," Alex said, in an awkward nervous voice as he came into view. Her hands making the begging symbol hoping her ex-husband couldn't see. Pleading with her son to save her from this... embarrassment.
"You owe me," Andrew whispered knowing exactly what she'll be doing to repay him. "Give me a minute," he said, with a smirk as he gradually pushed the door closed. Hearing his mother whisper: 'Thank you!'
"Andrew what is she doing here?!" Julián asked, a flood of conflicted emotions swirled in his brain. Not believing his eyes as he looked to his son for answers.
"Seems someone screwed up and forgot to inform me that part of the deal was to help fund raise, and it started today," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders as he walked to his room. "I'll text you what's going on, when I get there," he said, pocketing his wallet, keys, and phone as he walked out of his room.
"Alright, but you tell me what she's doing here in New York when you get back," Julián said, sternly.
"Sure thing." Andrew waved at his father as he slipped out the door.
Smirking at his mother who hung her head as he passed. Feeling his mother's fingers walking along his shoulders, now that they were out of sight as they waited for the elevator. Peering out of the corner of his eye as he felt the curvature of his mother's breasts as his arm rested in the valley of the Queens. Her sky-blue eyes stared so wantonly at him as the fingers of her right hand ran down the back of Andrew's left forearm. Pressing it tightly against her as her fingertips danced along the palm of her hand before her fingers interweaved with his.
Alex didn't say a word, she simply wanted to study her son, her lover, after so long apart. Hoping he could feel the heat he produced in her as his hand rested against her mons Venus.
"You just going to stare?" Andrew asked, as he watched the rapid increasing numbers as the elevator cab raced to his floor.
"Mmmhmm," Alex hummed as her chin rested on her son's shoulder.
"So... you going to tell me why you're here?"
"They put me in charge of the tour since I was the lead on the dig. Just like you they want my experience at the dig as they want yours and Anta's down in that tomb." Her eyes studied his face as she thought about if she should ask him now or later. "Andrew, what would you think about joining me on the rest of the tour? Did they tell you the last museum will be Cairo where it will be on display for a whole year?" Seeing Andrew shaking his head, "You see..." Looking down, feeling her cheeks heat, praying that she could sway his thinking over the next five weeks. "They did that so in Cairo they could gain as much press for the continuing of the dig. Not that it wasn't already funded, yet it never hurts. So you see we'll be leaving the last day of the show. I would really like to spend them with you, but I'll understand if you just want to meet up at the Cairo one. You did just get home. I don't want to push you. Just think about it okay?"
"Okay, but no promises," Andrew replied dryly as the door of the elevator opened with a ding.
"As long as you think about it."
"What's the other three out of curiosity."
"London, Paris, Rome," Alex said, with a small smile as the doors rolled closed.
Andrew was breathing heavily as they finally reached the ground floor, his mother walked out of the cab with a satisfied smile on her lips, as her left index finger ran along the edge of her lower lip making sure she had swallowed every drop of her son's cum. Leaning against walls of the corner beneath the camera. His mother had hit the hold button between floor 91 and 90. Where she had sucked him off twice, it was heavenly!
"Come on Andrew, we're already late," Alex called back, her hunger burned in her eyes as she looked back. Biting back her purr of want as her son appeared in the entrance. Watching how he straightened out his clothes. She couldn't wait to get him back to her hotel. She knew his father could never find out about them. While he couldn't stop her from seeing him outside his home, he could keep her away while Andrew was in it; and she didn't want to risk her chance to see her son there. Alex had a plan on painting his room in her juices.
"You rented a car?" Andrew asked, once they stepped outside. Eyeing the man that stood by the rear passenger door.
"Well... its better than riding the subway," Alex said, blushing. Slyly glancing up at the building as she climbed into the car. Silently saying goodbye to the life she had given up. Then to the new one, she hoped, as she glanced over at her son as their driver started the car.
******
The Victorian Gothic 'Castle entrance' exterior of the American Museum of Natural History loomed over head as Andrew slid out of the car. Looking around as the building took up most of the Manhattan square. Listening to the sounds of the city as its people went about their daily lives. Seeing the banners of the next exhibit that had been hastily displayed flapping in the wind. The dates that the exhibit would be open for viewing displayed at the bottom of the banner. Groaning in his mind when his name and picture were, while small compared to the size of the rest of the advertisement, yet still noticeable that it was him, sat at the top left corners of the banners. Glancing to his right as his mother stepped to his side once she was done speaking with the driver.
"I hope you don't mind spending four hours here... with me?" Alex asked, shyly. Trying so hard to hide the lust and yearning from her eyes as the breeze played with her dark red hair. "Then... maybe we can have lunch then... dessert," she whispered into her son's ear.
"We'll see," Andrew said, with mischievous smirk.
"Andrew, you shouldn't tease your already horny mother so wantonly. I won't be held accountable for my actions if you do," Alex purred in ancient Egyptian. She had been practicing ever since she had heard him speaking it on Anta's video. She had kept the source file with her and only released the altered one to the press. So that she could speak with her son in a language only they could understand. She just hoped whatever it was that took over him in that tomb he could still understand her words. Her nails dug into his skin, her breathing rapidly increased, her eyes grew wide. A dark, burning, ravenous, hunger smoldered in her sky-blue eyes as she felt her womb quiver, her canal began to moisten as her son whispered into her ear. "Do you promise?" Her voice carried the hints of her arousal as her son's fluent reply still echoed in her mind.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed softly in his mother's ear. Feeling her trembling as his nose brushed along her cheek.
"T-then we best get started," Alex said with determination, as she dragged her son towards the entrance. Her cheeks heated as her son's chuckle followed after them. She was not, she was not going to miss out on what Andrew had just whispered. She could feel her panties working overtime to soak up her nectar that was gathering along her little peach.
Her pace became less frantic as they walked through the doors. No one could know how much she lusted for her son. How she wanted to squat down right there in front of him and whip out that cock of his and allow her lips to please her lover. To let Andrew feel her tongue exploring every inch of his manhood. To strip her light tan trousers from her body, her cream tone blouse from her chest. To bend over and tell her son to fuck her, to make her moans fill that museum in its heavenly melody. Yet she couldn't, not if she didn't want to go to jail for a very long time and ruin her son's future. Alex would just have to settle for that in the privacy of her hotel room. As that thought crossed her mind, a sinful smile appeared on her lips as she led her son to the exhibit.
"Well, what do you think?" Alex asked, as they stood before the entrance to the exhibit.
"It looks like..." Andrew's eyes ran over the unpainted Styrofoam blocks that were attached to the wooden structure with an eighth inch wire, all numbered and lettered so when it was shipped to the other museums setup wouldn't be as long as the New York one given how this was a rush job. Turning slightly, noting how the carvers were working on the replica of the Sphinx's front forelegs. Wondering what it will look like once it was all painted and wondered if they could get it done in time.
"Just like the entrance of the tomb you found," Alex nodded. "Although the pedestal that opened that door hasn't been finished yet," walking to the spot where she thought it would look good sitting in, "I think right here, that way the guide can walk up just like you did, spin the globe, line up the stars like you, and voila!" Moving her hands about over the make believe globe, smiling at her son as he bit his lip to contain his chuckle. "The doors will be on an electronic switch so once they line it up, while not as large as the ones that guarded the original tomb, will swing open beckoning them to enter. So... what do you think?" Alex asked, nervously.
"So... if you're giving them the realism, then shouldn't half naked servant girls be lining the sides?" Andrew asked, with a devilish light in his eyes. Noting how the men that were working diligently to get this exhibit open in time stopped. Their eyes on him, silently telling him that they too would like to know the answer to that question.
"Andrew!" Alex gasped. Feeling her face become flush with heat. "This is a museum for God's sake," she hissed in a low whisper.
"So? It isn't like they don't have statues of naked women or paintings laying around here somewhere. This way it would give a more 'alive' feel to it," Andrew stated, teasing his mother to no end.
"No! Absolutely not!" Alex huffed, crossing her arms beneath her breasts causing them to jostle in her bra. All the while fighting to hold back her smile at his banter.
"I had to try," Andrew sighed, his shoulders slumped making them think he had conceded defeat. "I tried guys," he said, to the workers as he shrugged. Seeing the disappointment in their eyes but also saw the realization that it was just a dream. A sweet, arousing dream, but a dream, nonetheless. Smirking at his mother as he noted how the men quickly jumped back to work as her gaze fell upon them.
"Come," nodding her head towards the door, "I want to show you what else has and will be going up," Alex said, waving her son over.
"Don't worry, I'll work on her," Andrew whispered to one of the men as he walked past. Seeing the man smile and giving him a small nod before he disappeared across the threshold.
"Really Andrew? Servant girls," Alex said, in mock disgust, rolling her eyes.
"What? It will sell, trust me," Andrew said, lightly patting his mother's arm.
"Oh, I'm sure it would, but we aren't doing that," Alex nodded sternly. Pulling her son in for a hug, placing a kiss on his forehead. "I've missed you baby," she whispered, rubbing his back before leading him onward.
Andrew looked up noticing men working on scaffolding rigging some sort of contraptions to the ceiling. His eyes moved along the Virtual ON logo on the backs of their overalls. Looking down as his mother's fingers played along the palm of his hand.
"You know how it was when you entered all those hieroglyphs painted on the walls?"
"Yeah? Hard to forget, its on the news almost every night," Andrew stated.
"Well... the day after you left, I had my team go in there and 3D image the walls, and they," his mother pointed up at the men, "are putting in the projectors that will display them. I wanted everyone to feel like you did when you first entered that tomb. A tomb that no one, other than those that built it, and placed the Pharaohs in that chamber, has ever explored before. To see the richness of the place that time hasn't eaten away at yet. I want the world to see and experience what you have unearthed. To show the world there are things left to be discovered. To take up the trail after those of us have past into the next," Alex said, her excitement and her love of the study of ancient Egypt clear as day as she stared into her son's eyes.
Andrew could picture it, like he had actually been there at the beginning of it. Feeling his small fingers running along the wall, his fingers mirrored his thoughts. He could make out a shadow of a man, Andrew knew he was speaking, why did it feel like he was staring up? Why couldn't he hear anything?
"Andrew?" He could hear her voice, yet it seemed so far away. "Andrew?!" This time it was in ancient Egyptian.
"Why...? What's... happening...?" Andrew grunted in his mind. It felt like someone was trying to... dislodge him. "Mom?!" Andrew said, in a frightened voiced as his hands held his head.
"I'm here baby," Alex said, in a worried voice. Taking hold of him, seeing a flash of purple out of the corner of her eye. "I'm not leaving you," whispering into his ear, "not again," she added as she hugged her son tightly against her.
"What the hell was that?! What the fuck just happened?!" Andrew screamed out into his mind, looking apprehensively at the ring as the warmth that heated his skin began to fade.
"Andrew, just what... happened?" Alex asked worryingly, studying her son's eyes
"It felt like I was actually there, I mean in the past. I can still feel the texture of the stone," rubbing his fingers together, "before they painted the plaster," Andrew said, marveling at the feeling.
"Okay, do you remember anything else?" Alex inquired wondering if this had something to do with the way he had acted during its exploration.
"A shadow... of a man, I can generally make out the shape of his body but that's it, he was talking but I couldn't hear anything. And I felt like I was looking up... like when..." His gaze lifted gently falling on his mother's. His question hung in his mind as he bit his tongue, knowing if he spoke it, it would only lead to a huge fright like the ones they had during the first two weeks during his stay, he had with her at the dig.
"I know that look Andrew. I know it well enough after two weeks of our shouting matches. I still don't have a good answer for you. All I can say is that I was stupid, foolish, selfish, and have I mentioned stupid?!" Alex's eyes lustered as her smile lifted the corners of her lips.
"Say it again?"
"I'm stupid, okay."
"Again," Andrew said, the makings of a smirk began to form.
"Shall I wear a dunce cap too?"
"How does it feel being that and a professor?" Andrew asked, his eyes glinted in mischief. "Seems so contradictory given your title," he flirted. "Wow. Haven't seen that shade in a while," Andrew stated as his mother's face reddened rapidly, continuing his teasing flirt.
"Moving along," Alex muttered heatedly. Pulling her son with her to the next stage of the tour. She couldn't believe her son had just -- done that! -- and so blatantly too.
******
"And this is where the few items, we brought with us, will be," waving to look at the pictures in place of the artifacts, "they're in the back, we'll go there in a few minutes, let me show you the rest first," Alex said, gesturing to the third stage of the exhibit.
Alex didn't like the look in his eyes. She knew the moment he walked in what he was going to do when they got there during the grand opening. After all it was the only working projector displaying the wall in the temple site they had studied. Turning to look as the sound of footsteps approaching.
"I'm telling you... it wasn't like that Carla. The way the sarcophaguses were placed it was like they were trying to hide it without depriving him of his funerary items." Anta's voice echoed off the walls of the hall as she walked through the exhibit to greet her professor and the man that's taken her to new heights. "Here, take this piece of pottery we unearthed at Amkhakha temple. You see here his name was scratched out."
"Oh? Is that what you're calling that place now?" Andrew interrupted as Anta and Carla stood at the threshold of the room.
"Andrew!" Anta and Carla yelled in surprise.
Alex ignored how they shoved their tongues into his mouth as they explored her son's body. She envied them, yet Andrew was leaving with her, that was for sure.
"We didn't think you'd be coming," Carla said happily, brushing her hair behind her left ear.
"Tomorrow. You, me, my legs wrapped around you. You making me scream... you game?" Anta whispered in Arabic in Andrew's left ear. She knew he could understand that. He had gotten quite good at holding a conversation in it during the month she had been teaching it to him.
"Oh... I know the place," Andrew replied in kind.
"I hope you aren't excluding me?" Carla asked, batting her eyelashes at him as her fingers lightly danced up his chest.
"Oh?! I wouldn't dream of it," Andrew said, inputting his number into Anta's and Carla's phones. "Text me. Let me know ahead of time when you want to come over. I'll send the address later. I'll let William, he's the doorman, know to send you up."
"You have a doorman?" Anta asked, skeptically.
"Ever since I can remember," Andrew nodded. "Trust me, you'll love it," he said, stepping out of the way knowing they probably needed to speak with his mother.
Andrew pretended to be busy and studying the projector. Yet in reality he was tormenting them as he fluttered around like a moth.
"Andrew? Do be careful, that is expensive equipment, come stand here," Alex said, pointing at the spot in front of her. "That way I know you'll behave," she articulated the tones of her hunger whispering in his ear. "So have the two of you finished the design for the final room?" Alex inquired remembering the heated discussion during their flight.
"Sort of, we're still going over themes after we got the measurements of the room," Anta sighed, feeling her exhaustion clinging to her like lead weights.
"Hang in there girls, give me two and a half more hours then head back to your room," Alex, said motherly as she rubbed their backs.
"Yes Professor Sanders." Anta and Carla nodded their heads.
"Why don't the two of you go and set the items out for Andrew to study them. Not the scrolls, best to keep them where they are," Alex said, directing her students. Anta was a no brainer, she had been there as an eye witness, she could fill in the blanks of what it was like before swarms of teams tired to get in. Carla had won the ticket since she didn't want to have to deal with Abasi and his constant flirtations. It had started out small, while he wasn't coming out and saying it, it wasn't hard to put two and two together, and Bill? Well, out of all her students she trusted his eye to detail, just like Carla's. So she left him behind to catalog the pieces they hadn't gotten too before the news of the tour was announced. "Come along Andrew, we have one more stop to make before..." Alex smirked coyly before spinning on her heel. Her hips swayed seductively, her pants detailing the shape of her ass as it moved underneath the fabric.
"Go. We'll talk later," Anta said, lightly kissing him.
"I have something you might want to see," Carla purred into his ear. Giggling as Andrew jumped slightly as she gave his ass a little spank as she eased by him.
"Andrew?!" Alex called sweetly to him.
"I'm coming," Andrew retorted, smirking at his own pun knowing that was what was going to happen sometime soon.
Andrew watched how his mother moved around the room. Showing where and how she thought it would look once they could agree on the theme for it. Where Onouphrios's sarcophagus and body would be displayed in the center of the room.
"Forgotten." The word left his lips without any conscious thought.
"What was that Andrew?" Alex asked, looking at her son quizzically from the other side of the room. Genuinely concerned about what was happening to her son, yet at the same time curious to know anything else that he could tell her about those ancient times. She didn't have a clue what was happening to her son, nevertheless, she was going to be there for him.
"What?!" Andrew asked, snapping his head up out of his far off mind.
"You said: Forgotten. What did you mean by that?" Alex asked, stepping up to the other side of the raised platform that the sarcophagus was going to be placed on. That was when she noticed a look in her son's eyes that told her that her son wasn't the one looking at her.
"I am... was a Pharaoh," Onouphrios said, taking control of Andrew's body.
"Who are you?" Alex asked, in ancient Egyptian. Quickly getting her phone out and opening up her camera, pressing the record button. She wanted to document this.
"Pharaoh Onouphrios, son of Sneferu and Hetepheres," Onouphrios said, bowing slightly, pressing his closed right hand against his chest as he did. His eyes slyly running down the woman's body. While she didn't have the beauty of his mother, she was a stunning woman, nonetheless. The images of her body writhing in bliss flashed before his eyes. "At least he and I have something in common," Onouphrios chuckled to himself. All the while grimacing inwardly at the ring on his right index finger. Knowing he would have to over come it if he wanted to take Andrew's body from him. He was Pharaoh not this boy! He wasn't about to be subservient to him!
"Wait?! I thought Khufu was their..." Alex's voice stilled as she saw the hate in his eyes and the sneer on his lips.
"Khufu," Onouphrios spat. "Was not first born, I was. I am the true Pharaoh. Not that pretender! The cur turned my own son against me. Raised a revolt only to be killed by Khufu's hands. Khufu was too much of a coward to do the deed himself."
"Okay... why would Khufu do that?" Alex asked, hoping that her son was still in there as she looked at the man on the screen of her phone.
"Power, of course," Onouphrios rolled his eyes. "Khufu always loved that, just didn't have the..." searching Andrew's mind for the right word, "balls to gain it himself. There is also my mother," he said, thinking back to the days they would drift down the Nile to survey some temple or whatnot in his father's kingdom. He could still feel her hands on him as she held onto his arms as he thrust his manhood deep between her legs.
"What about your mother?" Alex asked, wondering what else she might discover.
"It was no secret that my father had trouble producing an heir. He was old, considering at the time, forty, as you know it was ancient in my time, and my mother was very young."
"Yes, its no secret that girls were married off young and were made to bear children at an equally early age," Alex nodded.
"So it came to no surprise that my mother would look to her son for what my father couldn't give. Then came along Khufu three years after I was born... yet Ankhhaf, Kanefer, Nefermaat, Netjeraperef are my children. Not my father's, although he might have suspected that... Have I truly been forgotten?" Alex tried not to shutter at how Onouphrios was looking at her. It was the same way Abasi looked at her, like she was nothing more than a piece of meat. While Andrew might have some anger in his eyes when he gazes upon her, yet she didn't feel cheap when she knew he was undressing her with his eyes. Then as suddenly as it all started, Alex noted how Andrew's expression changed and the confused look and tilted head as he looked into the camera.
"Mom? What are you doing?" Andrew asked, unaware that his past life had resurfaced.
"Oh, just taping the most interesting, and handsomest man that I know," Alex said, flashing her son a brilliant smile.
"Now I'm interesting huh? I guess I'll have to get mummified now," Andrew joked, referring to the time he had showed up at the dig site.
"Hush you!" Alex softly chuckled. "Come," holding out her hand to him, "let's go see the items we brought along," she said, pocketing her phone.
******
"Hey Andrew," Carla said dreamily, as her Professor led him into the room. Her fingers fidgeted with her gloves as she stared at an interesting spot on the floor. Her cheeks had a rosy tint to them as her eyes flickered up. Remembering the times she screamed out his name, how her fingernails tore at her bedsheets as his long, hard, fat cock surged through her cunt when he fucked her on her bed. To her pleading moans, the begging to never stop as he took her over and over again before he had to leave.
"Hiya!" Andrew said, in a chipper mood. His eyes ran down her brown hair, seeing the hidden desire in her green eyes. Moving down along her 36B breasts that sat beneath her white button down dress shirt. Feeling his manhood start to awaken as they lingered on her shapely hips as her black dress skirt hid what he sought from view.
"No hello for me," Anta pouted as she sauntered over to him. Draping her body along his left arm, allowing Andrew to feel every curve of her womanly body. Her ebony hair brushed along his arm. Her brown eyes burned in want as she looked up at him. She knew her 32As weren't anything to write home about, yet she knew her pussy was, at least it was for Andrew, since no one else could fill her up like he could.
"Hello me," Andrew said, with a smirk as he looked down at her.
"You know what I mean, smartass!" Anta giggled lightly slapping his chest.
"Girls?!"
"Coming Professor!" Anta and Carla said in unison.
"I know I will be," Anta purred, winking at Andrew before moving off to help Alex.
Andrew stood back as Carla carefully carried the foot long six inch wide gold, gem strewn box to the table while his mother and Anta unboxed the rest of the artifacts they had brought along. His eyes couldn't look away from it as he leaned against the wall with his arms across his chest. Something within him whispered in his mind that he knew that box. Knew that box very well -- Why? -- he hadn't a clue. Glancing to the right as Anta put a medium sized scarab statue on the table then to the left as his mother placed what he could only assume were Onouphrios's crook and flail. No. He didn't need to assume he knew they were. Yet the question remained: why were they in that tomb? Surely they would have been passed down to the next ruler. The other items they had unpacked weren't as interesting as the crook and flail and definitely that box. Those pieces were ornamental that served no true purpose.
"Andrew? What do you think of the items we brought along?" Alex asked, noting how her son's eyes barely flickered up and then down back to the box. Her white gloved fingers pressed down on the table as she studied her son.
"They're... interesting," Andrew stated.
"Just not compared to this one that you've been eyeing ever since Carla placed it on the table," Alex said, gesturing to the box. "Not much to say about it, its solid..."
"No it isn't," Andrew cut in.
"How do you know? There're no hinges, no trigger to open the lid if there ever was one. Just how do you know its not solid?" Alex asked, her archaeologist instincts were kicking in.
"Just like how I know where Nefertiti is buried," Andrew uttered with a shrug of his shoulders, "I just do."
"Really? You know where Nefertiti is buried?" Anta asked, skeptically.
"Yeah, you can't just say stuff like that, it makes you look," Carla said, leaning across the table. "Crazy."
"Alright, I'll bite," Alex muttered, reaching behind her back, and pulling out another pair of gloves for him. "If you can get this open without," holding up a finger, "harming it, then I'll listen to this Nefertiti business."
"Sure you will," Andrew said, under his breath. His blue-green eyes moved over the box. Noting the four small statues that sat on the corners. Ignoring how they gasped as he picked up the object. It wasn't like he was going to drop it. He just wanted to examine the statues better. Horus was to the left of him, then Isis going clockwise around the lid, Bast made up the third miniature statue, and Anubis rounded it out. Four nickel sized rubies sat at the edges of the lid, yet something told him that wasn't were they belonged.
"For documentation," Anta uttered quickly from behind her camera as Andrew looked over at her. "If there is something in there, we wouldn't want anyone claiming that it was all hoax. Now would we Professor Sanders?" she asked, panning the camera over to Alex.
"We most certainly wouldn't," Alex nodded agreement. "Please if you would continue," she gestured. Her eyes following the box as her son returned it to the table. Arching an eyebrow as her son took hold of the Horus figure.
"Relax, its okay," Andrew said reassuringly, as his mother's hand took hold of his.
"This is a priceless, over three-thousand-year-old, piece of history," Alex said worryingly, her chest heaved slightly. Knowing cost, and the negative press it would cause if even a single piece was broken.
"Trust me, I know what I'm doing," Andrew said, looking into his mother's eyes. "I think," he quickly added to himself. Watching how his mother reluctantly lifted her hand off his. Noting how all three of them reacted as a small click resounded in that quiet room as he turned Horus to gaze at the center of the box. Andrew repeated the same thing with the other three. Rolling his eyes at his mother's smirk as she tried to open it once Anubis looked at the center of the lib. Waving her off telling her he wasn't done. Shooting her an 'Aha!' look as he slowly and gently pushed that round nickel sized ruby closest to him toward the center. Shooting Alex a taunting smirk as his mother rolled her eyes. Again, repeating the process this time in a counterclockwise movement.
"Andrew, I think... you should let me open it," Alex said, in a nervous and excited voice.
"Sure. I can't do everything around here," Andrew teased as he backed away.
"Come closer Anta, I want to capture every moment," Alex said, waving her undergraduate over to her while ignoring her son's statement.
"Yes Professor." Quickly moving in front of Andrew, smirking as she peered over her shoulder. Giving her ass a little shake as her blue jeans detailed her round, firm backside. Biting her lip as Andrew cupped his manhood, knowing that tomorrow was going to be so blissful.
"I'm slowly lifting the lid off now," Alex stated detailing her every movement.
"Turn the lid over," Andrew said, from behind Anta.
"The one blessed by the gods," Alex spoke loudly for the camera, then showed the camera the hieroglyphics that were cut into the metal. All three of them looked to Andrew wondering how he knew that was even there who just shrugged. "Moving on... oh my! Carla quickly we need pictures of this!" Alex ordered her head turned quickly to her other assistant.
"Professor isn't that...?" Anta peeked around her camera her eyes ran along the black, polished ten inch stone. To her it looked like a seal stone where they would imprint their name on wet clay or wax.
"I think so too," Alex agreed as the shutter of the camera flared off as Carla snapped off a few pictures.
"It looks like something else is inside there," Carla said, as she lowered the camera. Again, all three of them looked to Andrew who equally didn't have a clue.
"We'll get to that in a minute," Alex stated keeping her excitement from her voice while maintaining her professional mindset. Her sky-blue eyes moved down the statue of Bast, her eyes flickering over to her son as the stone looked like onyx. Remembering how that hidden room that Andrew had fallen into was built out of the same stone. "A Seal? Just look at it," Alex said in awe, "just look at those hieroglyphs," holding out the base at both cameras. "Andrew come here, since you're the one that found this, maybe you could judge the age of this item."
"Tell me Mr. McCain, doesn't this resemble something like the Bast statue back at Amkhakha?" Alex asked, holding it in her gloved hands. Her eyes running along her son's face as he studied the seal.
"Yeah, definitely Old Kingdom."
"And please if you would Mr. McCain, state for the record as to why you think this is that old," Alex said, shooting her students a look that told them to watch.
"The head is more 'lion' than 'house cat', has the same 'off to war' feel like the one in Amkhakha. That has to be the weirdest sex cult ever," Andrew mused aloud. "You do realize Bast is a sex and war goddess. Just think how weird those orgies had to be," he said, as he noted Anta's and Carla's questioning and confused looks, and his mother's bemused smile.
"How do you even know this?" Anta asked, assertively.
"You have met my mother, right?" Andrew retorted with a cocked eyebrow. "I was raised on this... So what's that?" he asked, his chin nodded towards the item that had been hidden under the Seal.
"Carla, Anta." Alex waved her students closer. "Just look at that sapphire."
Andrew arched an eyebrow when the light struck the surface. It felt like it was calling to him. Why it felt like he knew what it was like to run his fingers along those four fine silver chains that were held together by the gold clasp. Knew intimately what those hieroglyphs felt like as his fingertips moved along the gold housing of the sapphire.
"Does it say who it belonged too?" Andrew asked, a little afraid to find out that answer.
"No, not on the surface," Alex said, as her eyes quickly moved over it. Turning it over in her hand, gasping loudly as she stared at the hieroglyphs of Hetepheres's name. Her eyes fell on Andrew, knowing now she had physical proof what he spoke was true, why else would Hetepheres place it in there if she wasn't his mother?
"Hey! I remember that name, isn't she on display in Cairo?" Carla said excitedly, as she peered up from the screen of her camera.
"So do I, but what relationship does she have to Onouphrios?" Anta said, in that very astute voice of hers.
"Mother... maybe," Alex mused, while studying her son. "Alright Andrew, go on, tell us where Nefertiti is buried."
"Secret room in Tut's tomb," Andrew said, matter-of-factly. "She was, after all, the power behind the throne."
"You're assuming," Anta huffed.
"Twenty bucks and a kiss says I know exactly where she is," Andrew said, with a cocky grin as he held out his hand.
"This kiss, can it be anywhere?" Anta asked, her tongue flicking against her teeth.
"Sure."
"Deal," reaching out taking hold of his hand, "you better pay up, I want a very, very, very long kiss on my little peach," Anta purred.
"You better be inviting me along, you certainly can't go dashing into the Valley of Kings without me," Alex said, tossing her hair over her shoulder.
"We'll see."
******
Andrew gently rubbed his temple at how brain tired he was as his mother snuggled up to him as they rode up the elevator to her hotel room. He had watched as his mother attacked the stack of ribs at lunch. He couldn't stop himself from reacting as his mother sensuously sucked the sauce from her fingers. Those hungry sky-blue eyes burned libidinously as she teased the bone with her tongue. Andrew had to look quickly around making sure they weren't drawing any attention.
His hand slipped into his right pocket, his thumb running along the material of his mother's bra she had taken off at the restaurant. He had felt his cock flexing every time she so elegantly ate her apple pie á la mode. The way her lips wrapped the spoon as the metal glided along them. Still, those eyes would always find their way back to him. Silently telling him what was going to happen as she fucked him with her eyes.
"Come Andrew," Alex cooed as her hands tugged his leading him out of the cab and towards the door to her room.
Alex knelt over her son's lap as he sat on the foot of her bed. Her forehead pressed against his. Her eyes stared into his, her fingertips caressed her son's cheeks. Her lips gently plucked at his, her panty covered labia delicately glided along her son's hard bulge.
"You made it very hard Andrew," Alex said, in a heated pout.
"Oh?" Andrew smirked as his hands held onto his mother's ass.
"Mmmhmm," Alex hummed feeling her son's fingers slip beneath the hem of her shirt. Gooseflesh raced up her skin, her thighs trembled as her clit brushed against his bulge. Releasing a shuddering gasp as she tilted her head back as her son's hands cradled her orbs. "Yes Andrew, I've missed you so much. You teasing me all day, driving me mad to the point of stripping out of my pants, bending over and saying: Fuck me!" Alex said, in a forceful, lust filled purr as she stared demonically at her son. Her tongue curled out tasting the lips of the man that made love to her. Her hips rocked faster as she dry humped her son. Right now she needed his cock. She needed to feel him back within the depths of her womanhood. Her eyes locked onto his, the conflagration of her willingness danced in the depths of her pupils,. The wickedness of those flames flared as her fingers slowly lowered Andrew's zipper.
"Andrew," Alex panted heatedly as her hand held his cock against her mon Venus. Her shirt was draped open, offering Andrew passage into her temple. Running her hand down his shaft as her hips rolled. Her hand pressed against the back of Andrew's head, pressing her forehead against his, making him see the fires, he lights in her soul. Her breath danced in shuddering waves against his lips as her clit rolled along her son's length.
"Yeah. Did you find something you wanted?"
"Mmmhmm," Alex purred as she rose to her knees. Drawing his gaze down, her fingers eased the satin fabric to the side as she lined up her son with the entrance of her garden. "Watch baby, watch as mama fucks you," she pleaded as her velvet tunnel parted allowing his rod of man entrance to her hot, lush valley. Alex loved the feel of her body underneath her son's hands as those delicious waves started to build. Biting his lip as Andrew began to match her rhythm. Holding her son's head against her left breast as his lips pressed softly and tightly around her areola. His tongue teased her nipple as her labia contoured to the shape of her son's rod. Whimpering loudly as she felt her cream surging down her canal. She couldn't scream, something she so wanted, she couldn't alert anyone that she was riding her own son's cock.
Alex's thighs burned; her skin held a light sheen of sweat that coated it. Gently pushing Andrew onto his back. Her hands pressed down on his shoulders as she rocked her hips. Her folds gliding along that hard, thick pole of his. Making her mound realize what its missed.
"Come on baby, give me that prize," Alex huffed, noting the time. "I want to walk around the museum knowing that I have my son's, my lover's, cum deep inside of me. I want to feel it dripping onto my panties as I talk to Anta and Carla. Knowing how they would be jealous that I got you first. Such a naught boy you are, letting them paw at you in front of me. Knowing how I would have to keep my..." The smacking of their lips filled the room. "Hands," Alex panted, "to myself."
"My, I wonder whatever are you going to do," Andrew taunted as his hands held onto his mother's ass. Remembering all the times he's gotten his mother to purr.
"You're playing dirty," Alex said, in a wanton whisper as she felt her son slowly spreading her ass cheeks. She had purposely left the closet door open so Andrew could watch how his cock looked like as it disappeared into her love pocket.
"Guilty."
Her hand flew to her mouth. Her eyes widened; her bliss filled eyes closed slightly as she felt every inch of his cock pumping into her cunt. "Yes Andrew!" Her scream was muffled by her hand. "Ahaha... Yes, that's it, fuck your woman, she needs that hard cock," Alex whispered heatedly. Knowing her son was close, and as much as she wanted to ride him for the rest of the day and night, she needed to return to work. Claiming his lips, as she slammed down on that hard root as she felt Andrew's cum shooting deep into her womb. Giving her hips three slow rolls, her walls clamping down on his spent rod, milking every drop of his seed from those now empty balls.
To be Continued...Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 03
Trouble in New York – The showdown!
Pharaoh's Curse
Trouble in New York -- The showdown!
Part 3
Thanks to WAA01 for the edits.
******
Wilma was walking down the sidewalk having stopped over at the store three blocks from her daily walk from work. Its why she liked working as a kindergarten teacher, she got off two hours before her peers. This way she could keep her figure, and splurge on the little habit she's grown fond of. Biting her lip at how her little peach throbbed, still feeling her stepson within her. She couldn't sleep with Andrew too often; Wilma didn't want to be stretched out to where Julian couldn't get any pleasure out of her. Then she would be failing in her wifely duties. Not something she was going to neglect, however, that didn't mean she wouldn't have her stepson's cock in her mouth every chance she got; biting her lip, recounting the times Andrew tasted her quivering mound as she swallowed his rod. Wilma was frozen in her tracks at the sight of her stepson. She didn't think he would be back so soon. Then her eyes fell upon the woman who was hugging him.
"What is she doing here?!" Wilma growled in her mind. She was not enjoying how that woman had her hands on her darling stepson. "Andy!" she called out, waving to him as he turned to look at her.
"Hey, Mom," Andrew called back, hearing his mother huff in annoyance, which only caused a smirk to form on his lips at the sound of it.
"Why do you let her call you Andy and not me?" Alexandria (preferring to go by the name of Alex instead), pouted as she crossed her arms.
"Because for the past three years she's been my Mom," Andrew said, plainly.
"I didn't think you'd be back so soon?!" Wilma said, as she wrapped her stepson in a warm hug. Shooing Alex off with the wave of her hand behind Andrew's back. Enjoying the look in her eyes as she had her hands all over her son. "I hope you haven't had lunch yet? I stopped by that little shop you love and picked us up something, I just didn't think you'd be home this soon," Wilma said bashfully, brushing her hair behind her ear as she pulled away from him.
"Sweet! I love that place," Andrew said, the sound of his rumbling stomach caused both women to giggle.
"I should get back to the museum," Alex said sadly, hating leaving her son in the hands of Julián's new wife. "We have a lot to catalog and get ready for the grand opening," she said, stepping up to her son. Peering out the corner of her eye as she brought her son -- her son -- into a warm hug; letting Andrew feel the breasts he had sucked on just thirty minutes ago pancake against his chest, her rock hard nipples digging into his pectorals. Nuzzling his neck silently telling that woman her son belonged to her, and she wasn't giving her son up without a fight. Her breath hot in his ear as she began to pull away. Her lips danced along her son's cheek, enjoying how that woman's eye was twitching as her lips lingered on Andrew's right cheek. "I'll see you bright and early tomorrow morning," Alex said lovingly, as she held her son's face in her hands. Wishing they were back at her apartment in Cairo where she didn't have to hide her affection for her baby from the world.
"Okay... Mom," Andrew said, noting how her sky-blue eyes lustered as her thumbs brushed along his cheeks as the word left his lips.
"Come Andy, let the good Doctor go play with her bags of bones," Wilma said, casting an evil glance at Alex as she looped her arm around Andrew's right. Firing off her opening salvo in their war to win Andrew's attention.
"It must be very stimulating for you to be in charge of like minded peers," Alex shot back. "Andy?" Smirking at Wilma's hateful look, knowing that she was the very first one to call her boy by that name.
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed watching the invisible sparks fly between the two of them.
"Do you remember when you were five we made a little song about your name so you could spell it all on your own?" Alex asked, as she stood in profile to him. Hoping that his eyes were undressing her, not that he didn't already know that underneath her clothing she wore nothing.
"No." Drawing out the word as Andrew scratched the back of his head. "Wait... you mean where you showed me how to write it in hieroglyphs?" he asked, as his mother nodded.
"You will always be my baby Andy; don't you fall for that woman. She can't give you what I can, now can she?" Alex asked cocking out her left hip at him, speaking in ancient Egyptian, so very pleased that they had their own form of communication. "We both know you love being with me. You love how my pussy wraps around that hard cock of yours. Don't bother denying it because you know it's true. Tomorrow, when we're done, I'm going show you just what that woman will never do for you. Bye sweetheart, I'll call you later tonight," she said, as she climbed into her waiting car.
Wilma was fuming as the two of them spoke in a language that she couldn't understand. How she hated it! Still, that woman was leaving and she had Andrew all to herself. Doing things to him that she would never dream of doing. That cock of his would never leave his doting mother, now would it?
"Come Andy, let's have lunch and you can tell me all about your trip to the museum," Wilma said, as she smiled a friendly smile at their doorman as she and Andrew ambled over to the elevators.
******
"So tell me Andy, just what is this grand opening going to be about?" Wilma asked, her grey eyes peered over the rim of her glasses, her fork plunged into her salad as Andrew chewed on a bite of his greasy burger.
"They're going to show off what was found at the temple and what was in the tomb I rediscovered," Andrew said after swallowing, then munching on a fry he closed his eyes, enjoying the tastes of home.
"Nothing beats home does it Andy?" Wilma stated in a sultry tone as she reached across the table. Her hand covered his, her thumb softly brushed the back of his hand.
"It sure doesn't, you can't get this in Egypt," Andrew sighed, shooting his stepmother a coy smirk.
"You know what else you can't get in Egypt?" Wilma purred lustfully as she rose from her seat. Her ankle length skirt brushed against her legs as she walked around the table. Her light blue silk blouse didn't do a lot to show off her alluring body, then again, she did teach kindergarten. Parents weren't very pleased if she dressed like a slut around their children. Plus, she had all the men she would ever need, so she didn't need to dress to impress the few hot guys who worked at her school. They couldn't compare to her Julián or her sweet, hung son. "Egypt doesn't have me there," Wilma cooed as she gently caressed his face. Her soft, velvety lips captured his, tasting the lingering salt from his fries. "I'm your mother now Andy, I'm going to take very good care of you," she said, her eyes gazing into his, wondering why that pomegranate scent was always around him.
Watching how his eyes followed her as she sank to her knees. "I bet she won't do this for you, will she Andrew?" Wilma asked, as her fingers lowered the zipper of his pants. "She won't make sure this big, hard, fat cock is taken care of, will she Andy?" she inquired, staring intently into his eyes as her hand stroked his rod. Feeling her mound moistening as it grew in her hand. "You want your mother to suck this cock, say it Andy, tell me how much you want my lips wrapped around this thick root!" Wilma purred hungrily.
"It's one of my dreams to feel my cock gliding through your mouth. Watching you swallow every drop of my cum..." Andrew sucked in a breath as Wilma engulfed his cock.
Those grey eyes of hers gazing up at him as her lips glided along his ten and a half inch shaft. The sound of her tongue working her saliva around his rod resounded in their kitchen as her head rocked along it as her hand worked in time with her bobs. Her tongue moved up the back of his cock, her eyes never leaving his. Swirling her tongue around his crown loving how his pre-cum tasted. How she just wanted to sit on it yet, she needed time to regain her tightness from the fucking Andrew had given her the day before. Still, that didn't mean she didn't love the taste of her stepson's cock in her mouth. Her hand squeezed out all his tasty cum as it flooded her mouth. Her hunger burned in her eyes as she teased that crown of his. Sucking on it to get out every last drop of his cum. Wilma was not about to let any of it go to waste. Andrew's cum belonged either in her mouth or deep in her cunt.
"Now Egypt can't give you that, can it?" Wilma cooed lovingly, smacking his deflating cock against her lips before returning it to his pants.
"N-No it can't," Andrew panted as he came down from his orgasm.
"Good. I want you here with us, always Andy," Wilma said, knowing if he left she would be missing out on that fat cock of his.
Andrew remained silent unsure if he should tell her about how he had been asked to travel with the exhibit and then go back to the dig at the temple. He didn't even know how he was going to tell his own father about it. He knew his father wouldn't be too pleased knowing he would be leaving -- if he decided to go -- in less than a month. He also knew they wouldn't be able to come with him given their jobs.
"Think about it okay Andy, or maybe we can get the neighbors to move out and you can buy the place if you want your own," Wilma said, her hands gently rubbing Andrew's thighs. She would do, and be, anything for him. She knew Julián would soon get too old to please her as his wife; she couldn't blame him for that he was after all nearly fifteen years older than she was. She didn't want to live out her forties sexless. Not that she would leave Julián because of it. It would, however, put a very big strain on their marriage and she wasn't about to lose him, or Andrew. So she planned on making sure that she became a very big part of Andrew's life. Plus, with the three hundred million sitting in his bank account she knew Andrew was already set for life, and if she played her cards right, hers too. Its why she had stopped taking her birth control pills. Not to trap Julián or Andrew, whichever -- she hoped it was Andrew -- one got her pregnant. That way only she would know who the real father was and, if she timed it right, it would be Andrew, so their child could be taken care of by both of the men in her life. Her head turned as she heard her phone ring within her purse. "Give me a sec, okay?" Wilma cooed, winking at Andrew as she rose.
"Hey baby!" Wilma said excitedly, into the phone. "Yes, he got home just when I did," she stated, "Andy says hi." Blowing him a kiss before walking out the room. "What?! Tonight?! I don't know Julián; I mean didn't we just go to one of those functions like a couple nights ago. Where you complained about how dull the people were?"
"I know honey, but I'm trying to see if we can land the contract with the museum to promote Andrew's find. Just think of the fame this will bring him?!" Julián said, with a smile in his voice.
"Since you put it that way, I'll be there for Andy's sake. So you best keep those old vultures from pawing at me like they were the last time," Wilma teased.
"Oh, I'll make sure you're kept nice and close to me," Julián whispered in a seductive tone.
Moving into their bedroom, although true she did sleep with both of them, some things were only meant to be heard by her husband. "Does that mean, you'll take me up to your office again and fuck me like a dirty, little, slutty whore?" Wilma purred, reaching down gently rubbing her moist little peach.
"Mmmhmm."
"Are you going to stick that tongue deep inside my hot, wet pussy as I writhe on your desk as the lights of New York bathe my body," Wilma panted as she rubbed her panty clad mound.
"You know it baby." Wilma bit her lip at her husband's sultry tone. How she loved it when he would take her up to his office and fuck her on that desk of his. To make her bask in the power he had within his company.
"When do you want me there? Do I have time to run to the salon?" Wilma asked, as she twirled a strand of her hair around her finger.
"7, you think that will be enough time?"
"I think I can swing it on such short notice," Wilma said, teasing her husband. "But what about Andy, he'll be home all by himself?"
"Honey, that boy can take care of himself for a few hours. Andrew got quite good at it before and after I met you."
"You sure, it just feels wrong leaving him all alone when you and I are enjoying our night out? I just want to be a good mom to him," Wilma said, allowing some of her fear to leak through.
"Honey, have you seen my son smile when you come into the room? The way he looks at you like a mom? You are doing fine sweetheart." Wilma could hear the smile in her husband's voice. She too felt her lips lifting at his words.
"Okay, if I want to look my best then I best head out," Wilma said, noting the time.
"Alright. I'll see you when you get here, tell Andrew I love him, and to order a pizza if he gets hungry. He can afford it!" Wilma laughed along with her husband, she and Julián were still so flabbergasted at how rich Andrew had became over a week ago.
"Okay honey, let me tell Andy where I'm going and call the salon to see if they can fit me in. Then I'll rush my tight, little ass all the way over there," Wilma purred.
"I can't wait."
"Andy?!" Wilma called out to him once she left her bedroom after changing into the dress she was going to wear that night so she didn't have to rush home to change. "Me and your dad won't be home until late." Feeling her mound throb as Andrew looked over at her from his position on the couch. His hand hung in the air as he was in the middle of channel surfing. Watching how his eyes moved down her sexy black dress.
"You sure you're going to be back late tonight?" Andrew asked, with a sly smirk.
"Do you like it?" Wilma inquired, doing a slow spin for him. Her cheeks heated as she heard his whistle.
"Mmmhmm."
Biting her lip as she noted the bulge in his pants, wishing she had time to properly take care of it for him; yet she would miss her appointment if she did that as much as it pained her to not be tasting his cock right then. "Now you behave while we're gone, no raging parties while we're out, or you can clean the mess," Wilma said, in a teasing manner as she wagged her finger at him. How it warmed her heart seeing his smile reaching his eyes.
"Yes Mom," Andrew uttered, feigning a groan.
"That's right Andy, I am your mother," Wilma said, in a seductive tone as she walked along the back of the couch. Remembering how she rode that cock of his on it. Recounting how full she felt as their cocks stuffed her to the brim. Passionately kissing her stepson, she couldn't wait until Thursday. That was when she'd be ready to take him again. "I bet she won't do that for you," Wilma whispered as her lips pulled away.
Andrew remained silent about what he and his mother had done, and probably will continue to do. He knew no one would understand. Sure he and his father had one threesome, yet it wasn't like they were fucking each other like he and his mother were. Plus, he had a suspicion that his father still had some... if not lingering, feelings left for his mother. After all, they were together for fifteen years, five with just them alone before Andrew came along. Then his mother leaving to follow her dream, which broke his father to pieces.
"Don't stay up too late Andy, okay?" Wilma cooed lovingly, wondering why he wasn't answering her. Was she trying too hard to earn his love as his mother? Was her frustration at his real mother getting in the way of things? Should she tone that down while she was in town? She rightly didn't know. She's never been a parent before, she just didn't want to hurt him, or say or do the wrong thing.
"Be careful, okay? A hot little woman like you... mmm... makes a man's mind think of naughty things to do to you," Andrew said, his thumb brushed along Wilma's right cheek.
"I will Andy," Wilma whispered nuzzling the palm of his hand. "Don't wait up!" she called out as the front door closed behind her.
"I thought she'd never leave!" Andrew leapt from his seat as an alien voice surrounded him. Shielding his eyes as a blinding light filled the living room. Peering through the gaps of his fingers, his eyes ran up the god's bronze tanned legs. The pleated shendyt stopped just a few inches above the knee, a solid gold belt was wrapped around his waist with a waxing and waning moon as a buckle. His chest was thin, yet Andrew could feel the power emanating from his body as his eyes moved upward. Noting the two foot thick book tucked beneath his left arm. Arching an eyebrow as the being had the head of an Ibis, although, if Andrew looked closely, he could have sworn it was the head of a baboon.
"Thoth[1]." The name was whispered in his mind.
"Hush you!" Thoth snapped; his golden eyes flared banishing Onouphrios back to the depths of Andrew's soul. "I warn you young Pharaoh, Onouphrios isn't to be trusted. Take what he shows you with a grain of salt. Onouphrios only wants what you have."
"What's that?" Andrew asked, lowering his hand.
"You're alive, and he is not." Andrew got a feeling Thoth was looking at him like an idiot for not even thinking about that. "You must learn how to use the power of the Pharaoh, or those before you shall try to wrestle your body away from you. I'm sure you've felt someone," those golden eyes gazed at him, "trying to rip you out of your body," Thoth said, with a glare.
Andrew took a dry swallow, remembering that very feeling at the museum. Looking down at the ring on his right hand, recounting how it had banished whatever it was at the time. "Okay... Isis said something about you helping me... learning how to use this?" Andrew said, holding up his right hand.
"I can," Thoth nodded, "I am after all the god of magic and wisdom."
"So... I'm like magic or something?" Andrew didn't like how Thoth's beak dropped open and something he could only assume was laughter emanated from his mouth.
"No... however, you do have the power of every Pharaoh that's come before you at your beck and call," Thoth said, in a teacherly voice. "That includes all their knowledge as well."
"So... the reason I knew where Nefertiti's tomb is, is because she was actually the Pharaoh?" Andrew asked, trying to wrap his mind around it all. Pinching the bridge of his nose when Thoth nodded. This was so not what he thought his life would be like.
"Shall we get started young Pharaoh?"
"Might as well," Andrew sighed.
"Excellent." Andrew had no idea why he got a little unnerved by that single word. Watching Thoth as he brought that strange book before him, the pages of that odd tome rustled as it opened on its own. A twinge of fear crept up his spine as the book began to float in the air. "Come along now young Pharaoh, knowledge awaits," Thoth said, spinning the book around.
"What the...?!" Andrew muttered as he watched as his body was pulled apart like grains from a pile of sand.
******
"Damn that foolish Merenptah[2]?!"
"Wait?! Is that me?!" Andrew asked himself as he looked upon the rippling image of an old man staring up at him as he stood at the edge of the barge as they sailed up the Nile.
Feeling his head turning to the left and the stern nod. Watching his men (what Andrew perceived as his men), tossing over an offering to Sobek[3] as they cruised through the waters of the Delta. Knowing if his great-grandfather had been stronger after Rameses II's death then the foolish priest wouldn't have risen up against him; and he, Psusennes, wouldn't have been exiled to the Lower Kingdom. He should be ruling from Thebes like the Pharaoh's of old not from Tanis (He had renamed the city once he moved Pi-Ramesses[4] to its current location.)
How his body ached like mad. He knew his time was nearing its end. "Captain, set sail for Matrouh Governorate[5]," Psusennes[6] ordered. Hobbling over to his carrier to rest his tired body.
Andrew wondered why Thoth tossed him into this and how to get out of it. Staring down at his old wrinkly body, noting how richly adorned he was, given how the Delta wasn't as prosperous as Upper Egypt was at the time. Looking up his eyes taking in the surroundings. Peering with longing at the pyramids in the far distance. Remembering the days of yesteryear. Recounting his time as Menes[7], the rising of Egypt, and to the last days of Egypt.
"Psusennes?! Psusennes?! Where have I heard that name before?" Andrew muttered to himself. Running his hand through his hair when Andrew couldn't place the name.
******
"Well, it seems the priests of the Upper Nile have sent us a better offering to Sobek," Psusennes stated. Andrew heard the chuckling of the men behind him as he stood at the bow of the barge. Then Andrew felt something, something that he himself has felt before. Peering through those old eyes as the ring on Psusennes' right hand began to glow in a purple light. Feeling how the power of the Pharaoh flowed through Psusennes's old weary body. Feeling the years, the knowledge, the power that all the Pharaoh's had yielded, surging through his broken body as Psusennes stared down the approaching ship.
Did they not know the Nile belonged to him along with everything it touched?! A cruel smile formed on his lips as Psusennes raised his arms. Moving the waters of the Nile out from beneath the barge of the Upper Kingdom's soldiers. Hearing the keel of the ship splintering as it struck the bottom of the Nile.
"Sobek! I present to you your grand offering!" Psusennes shouted to the Heavens before bringing the crushing waves of the Nile down upon the heads of those screaming men. If Andrew looked closely, which he did, given how Psusennes was staring into the wall of water, he could make out the shadowy figure swimming within the depths of the Nile. Andrew tried not to listen at the men's cries as they were munched on and drown by the Nile waters. Even though Andrew felt the power flowing through him, it still felt like something was off. Something that Psusennes was missing.
"That's because Psusennes wasn't the true Pharaoh. Sure, he had the title but he knew not what being Pharaoh truly meant." Thoth spoke. His voice rained down from the Heavens. "He was just good at using the power of the Pharaoh that is all."
"Not the true Pharaoh?! What did Thoth mean by that?" Andrew muttered to himself.
"When Pepi II[8] died, the blood line which had reined since the time of Menes (Narmer), would have been snuffed out, if we gods had not acted; spiriting away the last child who survived the chaos that came after the rein of Pepi. Then you, young Pharaoh would not be here to this day," Thoth said, in a teacherly voice.
Andrew's mind throbbed as images danced before it. Showing him the long line of the descendants of Pepi II that survived clustered away. That was until one image snapped him out of his reverie. The image of his mother!
"Yes Pharaoh, just like how Atum[9] created the universe and everything in-between. Your mother created you, and through you Ma'at[10] shall once again be balanced as your forefathers have done before you."
"No way!" Andrew shouted.
"It's true, young Pharaoh. You are the last blood relative of Pepi II to take the throne of Egypt."
"This is just insane!" Andrew yelled out throwing his arms into the air, not caring if the memory or whatever Thoth had tossed him into was disrupted. "There's just no way! The sheer amount of years, the maneuvering of people, of my parents, just to get me?! Preposterous!"
"I see. You do not believe my words."
"No shit! You're going to have to get up earlier than that to fool me?!" Andrew shouted at Thoth. Granted probably not the wisest thing to do, to scream at a god. Yet Andrew was incensed, angry that the gods thought they could play around with his life, with his mother's life... "Wait. Were they the ones who made my parents break up?! Were they the cause of my mother fleeing to Egypt?!" Andrew asked himself as he begun to pace the deck. "Was it their plan to get me to Egypt in the first place?!"
"Prepare yourself Pharaoh!" Was the only warning that Thoth gave before a magical construct of Apep[11] shot out of the waters of the Nile.
Andrew was so pissed off at that moment he failed to realize that he had unwittingly called forth the power of the Pharaoh. It wasn't until the golden heads of his flail crushing the skull cap of the magically formed snake that he took notice of the weapon in his left hand.
"You see?! That proves you are the true rightful ruler of Egypt, young Pharaoh. For only those of the blood may summon the very Crook and Flail of Atum!"
Andrew examined both items closely. Noting how the golden surface of the Flail and Crook seemed to bubble and fluctuate. "How do I send them back?!" Andrew shouted worryingly as the heat began to bake his skin. Jumping back when the items disappeared on their own. All the while his Egyptian name was scrolling past his eyes.
Thanks to his mother he knew precisely what those hieroglyphs meant. Touched by the Gods! Shaking his head to dislodge all this weirdness. There just couldn't be any way that he, Andrew McCain, was the direct descent of Pepi the II. Yet deep down he knew it was the truth and he was Pharaoh. Running his hand down his face knowing his mother was going to have a field day with this.
"Thoth?!"
"Yes Pharaoh?"
"You said something about the other past Pharaohs will try to usurp my body," Andrew stated looking up at the sky. Swearing he could see the letters of Thoth's book upon it.
"That is true, they will, until you make it known that you... are... Pharaoh."
"Then teach me how not to let that happen?!" Andrew barked. If he was to be this... Pharaoh, of no land, then he wasn't about to be taken over by some ghost!
"Very well, now it seems we are getting somewhere?!"
******
"Andy?! Andy?! Wake up," Wilma said worryingly, as she shook her stepson awake. When they had gotten home late last night nothing she did would stir him, and she so wanted another hot load from him before she turned in for the night. However, now as she stood in her clothes she wore to teach in, she longed to climb into his bed and awaken her son like only a mother can.
"Uh... what's...?!" Andrew woke groggily as the sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows of his bedroom. Wondering how he got into his bed and undressed for that matter. All he could remember was descending into some tunnels in northern part of the Qattara Depression[12] where the salt was high and the moisture was low. Andrew pondered if his mother knew about this. Doubtful.
"Shh," Wilma cooed sweetly as she stroked his hair. "You were pretty much out of it last night. Nothing I did could wake you, even teasing you," she said, with a coy smile.
"I can go for a little teasing," Andrew retorted matching her smile.
"Alas I cannot, woe is me," Wilma said, playing up the role. "I have minds to mold and yours is turning to mush?!"
"Is not?!"
"Is too!" Wilma giggled as her nails tickled Andrew's stomach. "Make sure you eat breakfast before you leave for the museum, okay?"
"Yes Mom," Andrew said, teasingly.
"Don't you sass me, or I won't let you have any of your mother's pussy," Wilma purred before passionately kissing her stepson.
"I'll be good I swear!" Andrew said, in a cute child-like voice.
"There you are?!" Julián said, as he appeared in his son's doorway. "Morning son," he said, smiling warmly at his boy.
"Hey Dad," Andrew yawned as he stretched.
"You might want to get dressed Andrew, William just called up he said your mother's car just arrived. I'd like to get out of here before she gets here," Julián said, gesturing for Wilma to join him.
"Right," Wilma nodded. "Now you have a good day Andy," she said lovingly, patting Andrew's stomach.
******
"Andrew?! Why aren't you dressed?" Alex asked, in a disapproving motherly voice. Feeling her skin heat as her eyes ran down her son's body as Andrew stood in only his underwear.
"Just woke up, it was either this or have you wait out here while I take a shower," Andrew said, watching how his mother bit her lip as he pulled back the flap of his boxers. "So... I take it you want to wait out here then?" he asked, as he began to close the door.
"I didn't say that Andy," Alex said bashfully, her hand rested on the door. Blushing hard at her son's cocky smirk.
"Want to come in?" Andrew asked, nodding to the interior.
"Julián and his new wife aren't here are they?" Alex inquired trying not to scowl. She didn't want to hurt her son's relationship with his father or Julián's new wife. However much, she loathed to see that woman's hands on her son's body.
"No, just me," Andrew stated as he noted how his mother's eyes darted over his shoulder then back down to his fly.
"Then I'd love to... honey," Alex said shyly. Brushing strands of her dark red hair behind her ear as her eyes glanced to the floor. Slipping into her former home, memories of the past flashed before her eyes. Her index finger beckoned her son to her as she leaned against the door. "This is what I miss the most since you've been gone," Alex whispered as her lips left his. "I don't know what I'm going to do until Cairo if you don't come with me to London." Andrew smirked as his mother whimpered as he lightly ran his hand along the curvature of his mother's ass. "Andrew, you know what that does to me," she said, seductively biting her lip as she gazed at her son.
"I... do," Andrew whispered in a deep sinful tone.
"Go on, take a shower, we'll stop and pick something up." Panting heavily as she ground her hot peach against Andrew's hand.
"Okay, McGriddles?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow. Watching how his mother's eyes fluttered as his fingers gently brushed along her clit as she nodded. "While I have my shower you can tell me what you know about Pharaoh Psusennes," he said, over his shoulder as he walked towards his room.
"The Silver Pharaoh?!" Alex said, in shocked surprise.
"Yeah, that would be what they called him," Andrew said, with an amused look in his eye. "It does have a nice ring to it," he said to himself.
"Okay, what's your sudden interest in Psusennes?" Alex asked, quickly catching up to her son.
"I know he was near the end of Egypt's dying days. Just what kind of power did those Pharaohs of Lower Egypt have? Also any suggestions on books about the Egyptian gods?"
Alex leaned against the doorframe listening to her son speaking through the gap in the door. She knew if she went in they wouldn't leave for hours. While she knew that would be so enjoyable, she couldn't. She knew Julián couldn't find out about them. So she had to control herself until they were in her hotel room. There she would lavish her boy with the body that is solely his.
"Andrew... while I'm pleased with your curious interest in ancient Egypt. Something tells me this surely isn't merely about a simple study of an ancient culture," Alex said, resting her head against the door as she listened as Andrew turned his shower on. "But to answer your question I don't know much about Psusennes. The Third Intermediate Period isn't my era of study. But like all my peers we know Psusennes was one of the few Pharaoh's of that time that could rival King Tutankhamun with the amount of wealth they found in his tomb. But that was a dark time before Egypt's end."
"Hey, question, do you use satellite maps to scout out a dig?" Andrew asked, opening the door.
"Yes..." Her words stilled as her son's rod rose to greet her. Alex couldn't understand why that pomegranate smell was always stronger when her son was aroused.
"Could you get like a couple of pictures of the Qattara Depression along the northern rim?" Andrew asked, a sly grin formed on his face at the way his mother smacked her lips as she stared at his rod.
"Have you...?!" Her sky-blue eyes asked that silent question as she glanced up at her son. Her hunger flared in her eyes when Andrew shook his head. Nodding her head when Andrew mouthed 'You want this?' as he stroked his rod. Shaking her ass for her son as she walked towards his bed. "Come Andrew, let you mother take care of that big, hard cock of yours," Alex purred as she crossed her legs and leaned on her right arm.
Andrew moaned lightly as his mother's lips glided along his shaft. His hand rested on top of her head as her warm mouth pleasured his male phallus. "You have beautiful eyes Mom. Oh shit!" Andrew groaned as his mother applied a tad more suction, a little bit more to her grip on his pole as she sought to have her reward.
Alex's eyes lustered as her son's words settled on her shoulders. Sinking down along his root as she felt his semen flooding her mouth. Drinking it down without hesitation as her tongue cleaned off the head of his cock. "Do you really like the way my eyes look, or just when I have your cock in my mouth?" Alex teased. "Don't answer that, now get! Or we'll be late," she giggled as she smacked her son's naked ass.
"So tell me Andrew, why the Qattara Depression?" Alex asked, as she listened to her son in the shower.
"I have a hunch." Andrew's voice echoed off the shower walls.
"A hunch about what?" Alex inquired; her curiosity pegged.
"Oh, you know, just where they buried the Pharaohs of Lower Egypt," Andrew said offhandedly, as he washed his hair.
"Really?! Is that what you're going with," Alex chuckled. "Here I thought it was something serious. Everyone knows due to the dampness of the Delta that their bodies, like Psusennes's, would decay and be left with nothing but bones."
"Would it be more believable if I told you where Akhenaten[13] was buried?!"
"Now you're just pulling my leg," Alex said, rolling her eyes. "No one knows where Akhenaten is buried, and we've looked?!"
"Just not in the right place," Andrew said, ominously.
"Okay big shot, just where is Akhenaten buried?" Alex asked, obtusely.
"With Nefertiti[14], of course," Andrew answered as he dried himself off.
"Yes, you did say something about knowing where she was buried yesterday," Alex cooed as she pushed the door open. The door was closed so she would be able to control herself and not molest her son in his own shower. Although... a seductive smile formed on her lips at the thought of being ravished by her own son in his shower was highly stimulating. "Are you sure you can live up to all these grand expectations you've been going on about," Alex teased as her eyes ran down her son's wet, clean body. It was just taunting her to make dirty all over again, but alas, they had places to be, and no time for the more finer things in life. "So Andrew why were they buried together and not separate?" she asked, as she leaned against the doorframe as she watched her son brushing his hair.
"Because that's where Tutankhamen buried them to hide their shame of turning their backs on the Gods," Andrew spoke as he gazed at himself in the mirror. "Or would you like to know where Thinis[15] is?" he asked, with a smirk.
"Thinis?! How do you know about Thinis? I don't recall ever telling you about it," Alex stated arching an eyebrow. Her curiosity was instantly pegged. She has hunted for Thinis ever since she reached the shores of Egypt and still she had nothing to show for it.
"You didn't, I just know," Andrew said, with a guileful grin. "You're probably thinking it's this great big city aren't you?" he asked, peering over at her as he brushed his teeth seeing his mother nod. "It never was; the city pretty much died out when Sneferu moved the capital to Memphis," Andrew said, smirking around his toothbrush as his mother peered at him with a skeptical look.
"Are you trying to fuck with me?" Alex huffed irritably as she crossed her arms.
"No... I'll show you where it is, as long as you get me those satellite images I asked for," Andrew said, wiping his lips clean. "Although I thought you wanted to be famous."
"Not at the expense of losing my son," Alex said softly, wondering what was going on with her son. Wondering how he can say such things and actually mean them. Then there was how Andrew acted on the video when he had somehow opened that tomb that no one even realized had existed. To the way he acted in the museum yesterday, Alex was greatly worried about Andrew's mental state. Neither said another word once Andrew was dressed, during their ride down to the first floor. The sound of the car door encased them in silence as they sat in the rear of the car waiting for their driver to walk around it. "Andy," laying her hand on top of his, "tell me all you know of Thinis," Alex said sweetly, feeling her cheeks heat at her son's smile.
******
"Here Andrew, show me exactly where you think Thinis is?!" Alex said, causing Anta's and Carla's heads to snap towards Andrew as Alex unfolded a map of Egypt. "If you can prove to me what you've told me then I'll believe what you've stated about the Lower Egyptian Pharaohs," she said, in a motherly voice as her hands rested on her hips as she gazed at her son as he stood on the other side of the table.
His finger trailed up the map, along the Nile, starting from Hierakonpolis[16]. Along the left bend in the river as the tip of his finger passed Naqada and Taramsa or where they once were located. Yet in his mind those towns where like bright pin points on the map that only he could see along with every other Egyptian city that had faded into the sands of time. Slowing his pace as he neared Abydos. Before his finger slid to the right hand shore of the Nile that sat across from Abydos. Wondering if his own name would be inscribed on the wall of recorded Pharaohs. "Here." His finger tapped the map a few miles inland a tad north of Abydos.
"That is not where Thinis is?!" Carla huffed in irritability having used Thinis for her thesis paper.
"Thinis is located here Andrew?!" Anta exclaimed as she tapped roughly thirty miles north of Abydos.
"So Andrew care to explain why you proclaim to know the location of Thinis when we all know that's where the city lies." Alex asked, in a teacherly voice gesturing to Anta.
"Told to you by whom?" Andrew asked, tilting his head to the side.
"Manetho, of course," Carla said, referencing who they believed was an Egyptian priest.
"Then he really never been there to begin with, since no city/town other than Badari was formed so far north, proves how either he was a fool or you are for listening to him," Andrew stated tapping the site of Badari. "And it was just an outpost at the time. This is where Thinis is," he said, firmly.
"Okay, let's say I believe you, tell us why Thinis is there and not where Manetho spoke of?" Alex asked, crossing her arms.
"Because Thinis wasn't really a political capital, nor was it a cultural one. Abydos and Hierakonpolis served as that function when Egypt was still a young kingdom. Thinis only rose to power due to the proximity to Abydos. But that power was short lived when Sneferu moved the Capital to Memphis so he could build his pyramids," Andrew stated waiting for his mother to refute anything he just said. "As to why its there, well, it was a fishing village supplying the priests of Abydos with food before Menes ordered the construction of Thinis into the new capital."
"How can you know any of this, as far as I'm concerned you're just making it all up!" Carla growled.
"Did I make up the Sphinx rising, the hidden tomb that hasn't seen the light of day in over three thousand years? Can any one of you tell me how I, a simple teenager, could know how to do any of that when you three have dedicated your lives to this study?" Andrew asked, with a pointed look. He noted how Anta wanted to say something yet kept her mouth shut.
"Then where are you getting all this information from?!" Alex asked, worryingly.
"I don't think you want to know," Andrew said, weakly.
"Why not?" Alex inquired arching an eyebrow.
"Don't think you would believe me if I told you."
"Alright, lets shelf that conversation for later," Alex muttered before quickly writing down the location of where Andrew had pointed at on the map. If he was right, and there was a growing suspicion that her son was going to be right on so many things, she didn't have any idea what was in store for the world. Wondering how many text books were going to have to be rewritten with all the finds he was going to discover. "Carla will you get the satellite photos," Alex ordered, glancing up at her son as she put the finishing touches on her notes.
"Sure thing Professor," Carla said, in a monotone voice. Shooting Andrew a glance wondering if Andrew had indeed gone insane or if she was just now noticing it. The things he was saying no rational person would say.
"These blow ups are the clearest we can make them before the image became blurry," Alex said, once Carla laid the print outs on the table.
"Any one got a magnifying glass?" Andrew asked, looking at the three of them. He had to make sure the markings were still there.
"So mind filling us in on what's so important in the Qattara Depression?" Anta asked, as Andrew studied the photos.
"The tombs of the Pharaohs of Lower Egypt," Andrew said, matter-of-factly. Not seeing Carla and Anta looking to Alex, who shrugged her shoulders, something else Andrew missed.
"Don't ask me, Andrew has this wild theory that the Pharaohs of that time were buried there," Alex said, waving to the photos.
"Theory huh?!"
"Until you can prove it, then yes, it remains a theory," Alex nodded.
"Alright, then let's take a flight back to Egypt, if you're going to doubt me," Andrew said, laying down the magnifying glass.
"I don't know Andrew, it isn't like we can just drop everything and dash off," Alex said, leaning on the table. Trying not to allow her cunt to throb at the thought of having Andrew back in her apartment.
"Okay, let's put it this way, if you humor me, I'll go along with the rest of the tour."
"Andrew, does that mean... you'll come with me (us), to London, Paris... Rome?" Alex asked, feeling her heart fluttering as her son nodded.
"Isn't like we actually have to be here. Most of the stuff is already up, its just the little bits that need the fine tuning. Plus two days out in the desert won't be too bad," Andrew said, with a sly smirk. "My finder's fee still applies to everything we find."
"You'll have to buy the tickets, the museum only paid for the flight here and for the rest of the tour," Alex said, lifting herself off the table.
"Sure not a problem, although are you ready to be proven wrong?" Andrew asked, sliding his hands into his pockets.
"What if you're wrong Andrew? Hmm? What are you going to do about the time wasted on this side venture?" Alex asked, with a cocked eyebrow.
"Oh, I'm sure you'll think of something," Andrew said, pulling out his phone as he walked out of the examination room.
"Yeah, I'll be back soon. Okay, I'll be safe I promise Dad. Love you too," Andrew said, as his mother walked out of the room.
"Alright, Anta and Carla will stay here and oversee everything until we get back," Alex said, watching how her son ended his call. "I take it Julián wasn't pleased to know that you'll be gone for a few days."
"That's putting it mildly."
"Well then, I suggest I take you home so you can pack and get your passport," Alex said, smiling warmly at her son.
******
"Holy...?!" Andrew yelped as his mother laughed like mad as their jeep jumped the sand dune. "And you let her drive?!" he hissed as he looked at the back of Bill's head as he sat behind him as he and Haas clung on for dear life as his mother raced across the sand.
"Where's your sense of adventure Andy?!" Alex asked, her mirth was carried on the air.
"You left it at the bottom of the last two dunes, and what do you mean where's my sense of adventure. I did just travel over two thousand miles in one day just to prove a point," Andrew stated as his knuckles turned white due to the death grip he hand on the handle as he kept from being thrown from the Jeep.
"You really think the Pharaohs of the Lower Kingdom had their tombs out here?!" Hass asked, as her red bandana kept her dark brown hair out of her face as she looked over at him.
"I know it," Andrew stated plainly.
"Man, you know no one believes you, right?" Bill asked, peering around the left side of his seat.
"Well, everyone thought the Sphinx was just a simple monument and not something that hid a tomb that housed three separate Pharaohs, one I might add that not even your Professor or her colleagues knew existed until I came along," Andrew said, arrogantly.
"Okay, we all can admit that find was amazing Andrew, but that was a fluke and you know it," Alex said, her red hair whipped behind her as she stared at her son in the rear view mirror.
"Was it?" Andrew replied with a smirk.
"What do you mean?"
"Take a right here," Andrew said, directing his mother to the outcrop of rocks in that sea of sand.
"Alright Andrew, this is your show, lead the way," Alex said, as she, along with her undergrads, tightened the straps of their backpacks. Containing the tools and gear to document everything they will or should find if her son spoke the truth. If Alex was truthful she had a suspicion that her son was going to make her look like a fool, along with all the other Egyptologists who dotted the country. She knew the find set everyone's blood on edge. Mainly because they themselves had yearned for a find like that all their careers and here comes along her son and does something not any one, herself included, could have achieved. Her sky-blue eyes ran down her son's body as his eyes looked for something that was no longer there, whatever that was. "You okay honey?" Alex whispered as it appeared her son was somewhere else at the moment as her hand rested on his bicep.
"Yeah..." Shaking off the feeling, his hand curled into a fist as he felt the ring heating against his skin. Feeling his mother's fingers skimming along his arm as the sand gave as his foot pushed against it as he stepped forward. His eyes scanned the rock face looking for the signs that led to the salt tombs that were dug into the earth of the Qattara Depression. "This way," Andrew said, in a monotone voice as he slipped in-between two boulders that were placed there to hide the entrance of one of the tombs.
"How is it that you aren't sweating?" Haas asked, as she, Bill and her Professor all sported sweat stains whereas Andrew was dry as a bone.
"Would you accept that I have the blessing of Ra?" Andrew asked, with a straight face. Seeing his mother rolling her eyes.
"Okay Andrew, just where are we?" Alex inquired slyly reading the hieroglyphs that lined the stone around the sealed entrance of what appeared to her as a tomb.
"Come on, you got those fancy teacherly skills all tucked away in that brain of yours. Why don't you ponder on just who lies within," Andrew said, as he leaned against the boulder with an amused smirk on his lips.
Slinging her backpack around, taking her brush out of the small pocket. Slyly eyeing her son, she couldn't believe that there were hieroglyphs all the way out here. Then again, she did have a feeling that her son was about to make her appear foolish. Gently brushing away the crust of salt that had formed over thousands of years in that salt-infused land.
"Siamun[17]," Alex whispered. "Haas tell my son just who Siamun..."
"He was the son of Osorkon the Elder[18]," Andrew said, wondering why that name left a foul taste in his mouth. Shrugging his shoulders when his mother peered back at him. "Seems I know more about Egypt than even you," he teased, "who would have thought?"
"Since you seem to have knowledge that we, who've studied this field, do not, tell us, just how many tombs are in this area?" Alex asked, inquisitively.
"Twenty," Andrew said, without even thinking about it.
"Twenty, really?!" Bill asked, skeptically.
"Hey, believe me or not," Andrew shrugged his shoulders. "I mean, here is a tomb that's not even supposed to exist, by your standard, and yet here we are staring at the opening of Siamun's tomb."
"It's a shame we can't go in, I'd love to see what's in there," Alex sighed, knowing they would have to break through the stone that protected the entrance. Waving for her students to get out of the picture as she stood a few feet back as she lined up her cell phone with the entrance after she and her undergrads had brushed the salt off the stone. Sending the picture to Zahi Hawass and the rest of the Supreme Council of Antiquities telling them of the find that Andrew had discovered and that there were more tombs buried there. They just needed to get the funding and the permission from the government to start the dig once winter was over, or after they were finished with the Amkhakha temple. The thought of how many text books were going to have to be rewritten popped into her mind once again.
"So believe me now?" Andrew asked, with a coy smirk.
"Okay, you have my attention Andrew," Alex said, looking over at her son. "Since we're in Egypt, how about you show us where Akhenaten and Nefertiti are buried," she said, smiling, feeling Haas's and Bill's eyes on her then darting to her son.
"You can't possibly know where they are?!" Haas exclaimed. She wasn't there when the Sphinx rose or when he found that tomb. She liked to keep to herself, which is why she wasn't involved in all the weirdness that happened at the temple. Still, the way he was going on about everything and speaking like he knew where everything was buried beneath the sand unnerved her greatly. It was just astronomical that Andrew could know half of what he does.
"I'm about to blow the world's mind," Andrew chuckled as he walked back to the Jeep.
******
"I see you brought back up," Andrew teased as their Jeep pulled to a stop along side another one as they arrived at King Tutankhamen's tomb in the Valley of the Kings.
"Of course, I did. You've caused quite the stir with your discovery of that tomb in Giza, and now, while I can't say the Pharaohs of Lower Egypt are buried there, I do have a strong suspicion you're going to shake up Egyptology once we get the go ahead to explore the tombs. And you telling me, and in turn my department, you know where Akhenaten and Nefertiti are buried? You're damn right there's going to be people here. I hope you weren't pulling my leg when you told me that you knew where they are, because I would hate for you to be found out as nothing more than a fraud," Alex said sweetly, as she peered behind her at her son.
"Well then, I can't disappoint, now can I?" Andrew stated as he eased out of the Jeep.
Andrew stared down into the tomb of Tutankhamen as he listened to his mother and her students detailing what they found in the Qattara Depression. Listening to them chattering away in excitement of what it could mean for Egypt and for historians as well. Andrew knew it would fill in a great many blanks about one of Egypt's dark ages. Plus he knew once he revealed this secret, which the Pharaohs had kept hidden all this time, he would never go back to being plain old Andrew. Feeling the ring heating as he felt the ancient magic that sealed their tomb from unwanted eyes.
"Here Andrew," Alex said, handing her son a flashlight. "It's dark down there and I'd rather you not trip and fall," she said, in a motherly voice. Trying not to notice how his skin had a slight glow to it as the sun struck it.
"Well Mr. McCain, for your sake I hope you weren't pulling our legs," said a late fifties, salt and pepper haired man who stood beside a slightly older Egyptian woman.
"Let's see, I have found a new site that's somewhat like the Valley of the Kings in Qattara and the tomb in Giza. I would have thought you egg heads would be jumping for joy over the news..."
"Andrew behave," Alex whispered a warning in his ear. Ignoring the strange blue light in her son's eyes as she noted his annoyance.
"What you found in Qattara remains to be proven. While the find in Giza is a marvelous addition to the history of the Old Kingdom. It was only a matter of time before someone with proper training would find it," the man said arrogantly, as he looked down at Andrew.
"Why did I even bother leaving New York?" Andrew grumbled. Feeling his mother at his back as he descended into the tomb. "You're recording this right?" he asked, over his shoulder. "I'd hate to be called a charlatan," Andrew said, narrowing his eyes at the man.
"Bill's manning the camera," Alex said, her voice echoing in the tomb as they delved deeper into it. "Okay, this is the chamber where Tutankhamen's sarcophagus was found as you can see Mr. McCain there is no other exit or another room in this place."
"You sure about that?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow at his mother who nodded. "Then let me amaze that little mind of yours," he said, walking over to the far right wall. The memories of the past leading his way as Tutankhamen's knowledge flooded his mind. Placing his hand on the stone, his body blocked the purple flare of his ring as he gently pushed on the hidden door. "I hope none of you shaved today. Would hate to hear that you died because you failed to believe," Andrew said, stepping out of the way showing off the open doorway. Smirking hatefully at the man who had dismissed him as he stood with a gaping mouth at the sight. "It's amazing how all those properly trained archeologists missed something as mundane as a simple door," he sneered at the man. "Do you want the honors of being the first one to gaze upon Akhenaten and Nefertiti?" Andrew asked, gazing at his mother who nodded her head very vehemently. Smiling warmly at his mother as he noted the sparkle in her eyes. Nodding when those sky-blue eyes voiced their thank you, his eyes dipped low as they fell upon his mother's ass as she slipped through the open doorway.
"Oh my... come here," Alex quickly waved her son over. "Look," pointing at the hieroglyphs, "do you mind giving us a translation Mr. McCain?" she asked, smiling warmly at her son. No one other than those who were at the temple dig knew Andrew was her son, and she planned on keeping it that way. She had a feeling; if she played her cards right then she and her son would be making numerous headlines and she didn't want the world to know that Andrew was indeed her son and lover in case a photo of them ever got out of her making out with her son.
"If you want Ms. Sanders," Andrew teased, if she wanted to be formal two can play at that game. "Here lies the traitors, the heretics, may Ammit[19] forever feast upon their souls for their sacrilege of the Gods," he read aloud. "Tell me class, just whom did the Egyptians refer to as traitors and heretics?" Andrew asked, peering at those to his right. "Shall we continue on?" Smirking at his mother when those behind him were too stunned to speak.
"Oh my! Look!" Alex nearly shouted at all the gold, the scrolls, the pieces of chariots that all contained Akhenaten's and Nefertiti's names on them. Everything else was either obliterated or defaced that contained their names that didn't find themselves stored with their bodies. "Bill, Haas, Dr. Anders, Dr. Ali over here!" she exclaimed as her flashlight shone upon the two sarcophagi at the far end of the chamber.
Andrew moved out of the way before he was trampled. He didn't need to see it to know who they were. His memories from Tutankhamen told him where everything was placed.
"Oh my god! It is her!" Haas squealed in joy. Her fingers ran along Nefertiti's cartouche.
"Dr. Ali, look here all the spells to protect the Pharaoh in the afterlife have been chiseled off ," Dr. Anders said, running his fingers along the gold surface of Akhenaten's sarcophagus.
"Very interesting Dr. Anders," Dr. Ali mused as her brown eyes ran over the surface.
"Well Mr. McCain," Dr. Anders peered over at Andrew, "when we were informed by Dr. Sanders that you knew of their location, I, and I know many of my peers, thought you were some snake oil salesman trying to earn a quick buck. Yet now," looking around the chamber, "consider myself a believer," Dr. Anders said, with a smile on his face.
"As long as I get my finder's fee," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders. "You kids have fun now," he said, waving to his mother from over his shoulder as he walked back out. The moment he stepped out of the door and into Tutankhamen's main chamber, time seemed to stop just like it had done at his home in New York.
"So young Pharaoh, you've finally accepted your role," Isis spoke as her image on the wall began to shimmer.
"Not like you Gods gave me much of a choice in the matter. Now did you?" Andrew asked, still under the suspicion that they had forced his mother to flee from her family.
"The Pharaoh is needed to restore Ma'at."
"What does that even mean?! How the hell can I restore something that I don't even fucking understand!" Andrew growled.
"You will Pharaoh, you will." With that the image grew still and the world began to spin again.
"Andrew?!" Alex whispered from behind him. Listening to his huff as she hugged him tightly. "I'm sorry I doubted you! Do you realize what you've done here?! Do you know how many of us have waited for this day?! Oh, how I can't wait to study them!" she said, excitedly.
"We need to get a team out here immediately," Dr. Ali spoke as she approached.
"Agreed. We definitely need to get a team here as fast as we possibly can," Dr. Anders spoke.
"Abasi would be more than happy to lend a hand," Alex said, offering up her grad student as her colleagues exited through the door as she turned to greet them.
"Excellent. I hope we can purloin your other two students while you're in New York," Dr. Anders said, with a warm smile. Slyly running his eyes down Alex's alluring figure.
"I'm sure they'll be happy to unearth this remarkable find," Alex said, happily. "Won't you?" she asked, looking at her students once they emerged.
"Oh yes?!" Haas nodded excitedly.
"Sure Professor," Bill agreed eyeing Andrew warily. Twice now he has witnessed things that shouldn't be. Things that all his studies told him couldn't be.
"So..." Poking his mother in the arm, "feel like finding Thinis since we're close and all that jazz," Andrew said, smirking evilly at their shocked faces.
"Mr. McCain it isn't wise to tease a lady," Alex said, yet Andrew could hear the pout in her voice.
"What, haven't I shown you enough by now for you to believe me?" Andrew asked, shaking his head as he left the tomb.
"Wait a minute Mr. McCain!" Dr. Ali called out as she raced to stop his ascent. "What you said about Thinis, you weren't joking about that were you?"
"I've been told I've got a horrible sense of humor."
"Then you really do know where Thinis is?" Dr. Anders asked, joining Dr. Ali's side.
"Sure do, I told her," Andrew said, pointing at his mother. "She didn't believe me, like you didn't believe me about Qattara or this place," he said, nodding to the now open hidden door.
"Then please Mr. McCain will you take us there?!" Dr. Ali said, excitedly.
"I'm getting some of the credit for this, right?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow.
"Oh yes, we certainly wouldn't leave your name out of this given you just found something that we all have been wondering about since we all learned the name of Akhenaten and Nefertiti," Dr. Anders said, joyously.
******
"Okay, what the hell is going on with you?!" Haas asked heatedly, as they drove along the Nile.
"What do ya mean?!" Andrew asked, cocking an eyebrow.
"Just where are you getting your sources from?!" Bill asked, peering around his seat. "Do you know how many times Tutankhamen's tomb has been studied and examined?!"
"Nope," Andrew stated looking down at the waters of the Nile. "Rise," he commanded with his mind. "Stop!" Andrew hastily said as the river rose above it's banks by six feet. Watching the water returning back to its normal course. His thumb brushed along the metal of the ring as he pondered on just exactly what it could do, and to make sure no stray thoughts would activate it.
"Well, it was a lot!" Haas exclaimed throwing up her arms.
"Okay, some reason you're ragging on me for finding something that the professionals failed to do?" Andrew asked, looking over at Haas.
"Andrew, you don't know the magnitude of what you've just done," Alex said, reaching between the gap, lightly touching her son's left shin. "It might take years to fully study everything in that chamber, that's not including the tombs in Qattara, if they are truly tombs," she said, a smile formed on her lips at Andrew's groan. "Relax honey, I'm only teasing you. Bill does have a point Andrew, just where are you getting all this information from? Did you continue your studies after I left?"
"No," Andrew said, coldly. "I did everything I could to forget them."
How that tore at her heart to hear those words. Biting back her tears as she turned onto the bridge. "It wasn't his fault, he was probably angry and wanted to forget all about me," Alex said to herself. Still, that didn't make it any less hurtful.
"Then how do you know all of this?! From what I saw of you at the temple you aren't really interested in Egyptology. And then you only had the knowledge of what the Professor taught you before she moved..."
"Don't belittle me," Andrew sneered. "She abandoned me and my father for dust and bones. Stop here," he barked.
"I'm sorry, I know..." Haas's head shot back as Andrew held up his hand.
"I don't want to hear it," Andrew grumbled. He felt the sand shifting under the loose grass that clung to the soil as he squatted down. Placing his hand on the blades of grass. It almost felt like the earth had a heartbeat. "Show me where Thinis lies Ma'at," he whispered in ancient Egyptian. Turning his head to the left, feeling something was being pushed up to the surface. Glancing out of the corner of his eye as his mother looked at him perplexingly. He hoped she didn't hear him. Andrew so didn't want to explain why he was asking an Egyptian goddess for help. "Here," Andrew said, pointing at the ground as he stood above where he felt the object. Don't ask him how, he just knew. It almost felt like the land of Egypt was alive beneath his feet and only he could feel it.
Andrew had to give Dr. Anders and Ali credit as the man tossed his suit jacket onto the hood of the Jeep they had taken and rolled up his sleeves. He noted the smile on his mother's face as the man spoke softly about them aiding his mother.
"I always loved field work," Dr. Anders said, with a light mirth to his tone as he and Dr. Ali helped his mother, Bill, and Haas to peel away the grass.
Andrew ignored the banter as he laid on the bank. His eyes studying, how that small yellow butterfly that had landed on his right index finger, as it unfolded and folded its wings. Watching how it uncurled its proboscis, a little sad as it fluttered away as his mother cautioned Bill to be more careful. Pulling out his phone, sending his father a silent thank you for changing his phone over to an international plan. Typing out a text to Anta that she owed him twenty bucks and a kiss.
"I do not!" A smile appeared on his lips at her quick reply.
"Do too!" Andrew sent back.
"No way?! You couldn't have found her you've only been there for ten hours!"
"Hate to burst your bubble sweet cheeks," Andrew chuckled at that corny line, "but I did, its on film if you don't believe me, and I have witnesses!"
"Sweet cheeks?! What are we in the fucking '50s?!" Anta sent back with a laughing emoji. "Still I don't believe you."
"Talk to your boy Bill he has the tape." Andrew's eyes widen at the naked picture Anta had sent as she posed for the camera.
"See what you're missing Andrew?! Don't you miss my hot, tight, little body wrapped around you as you fuck me with that hard cock?!"
"Yeah, I kind of do."
"Then why aren't you here fucking me into oblivion?"
"Not like I can fly or teleport. So who took the picture?"
"Carla of course. She is naked too, all touching herself when she snapped it off. Does that make you hard Andrew?"
"Umm... yeah! Any guy would be when he knows what the two of you look like nude and how the two of you taste."
"Mmm... Andrew, God, I'm already getting wet just thinking about your tongue licking my little pussy. I wish I was in my hotel room just touching myself as we text... Andrew are you alone?"
"Nope, laying on a bank on the side of the road, as they dig up Thinis."
"Thinis! Why didn't you take us! We would have loved to be there?!" Anta sent back with a pouting and angry emojis.
"Just a little bit more." Andrew heard his mother mutter.
"Here listen for yourself," Andrew typed out before holding down the voice recorder.
"It really is Thinis!" Dr. Ali gasped as the slate tablet appeared as they brushed the soil away.
"It's intact too. Amazing!" Dr. Anders exclaimed.
"Just look at the way they carved this," Alex said, holding her hair back as her face as only inches away from surface of the slate.
"As you can hear you aren't missing much," Andrew typed out once he released his hold on the button.
"Still... I'd like to have been there."
"Don't worry I got a suspicion you'll be around for the real fun stuff. After all we do have to explore the rest of the temple and the tombs of Qattara."
"So... they were actually there?!"
"Yep, you would think me showing them where Siamun was entombed would have been a joyous event, but nooooo, no one believes me. Well, I showed them when I did the impossible."
"Siamun?! Really? Huh? Well, Andrew, it seems like you're just full of surprises. So when are you coming back?"
"Maybe in a day, knowing my mother she'll want to be there when they start to remove the items and Akhenaten's and Nefertiti's sarcophagi from the chamber," Andrew sent before peering at the sun through the gaps of his fingers. Wondering if Ra was truly up there guiding Atet[20] across the sky. Then the thought of Bast standing on the bow of the ship as it sailed down the river of the Underworld. Almost seeing the light in her eyes as she defended her father. The way her breasts bounced with every thrust of her sword, the way the torches played along her ass as she battled the monsters of Duat[21]. Shaking the thoughts from his head as he started to feel himself hardening. Glancing up as he felt something lightly touching his forehead. "Bast?!" Andrew whispered confused as to why she was there as her green eyes peered down at him. Her scarab symbol that was emblazoned on her fur rippled in the light desert breeze.
"Yes, my Pharaoh," Bast purred into his mind.
"What are you doing here?!"
"To see you of course," Bast whispered as her wet nose touched his forehead.
"Me?! Why?"
"You were thinking lustful thoughts about my immortal body were you not?" Bast cooed as her sandpaper-like tongue licked down the bridge of his nose. "Have you not remembered yet?!"
"You're going to have to give me more than that," Andrew said, completely forgetting about his mother and the others.
"Our time on the banks of the Nile, have you not remembered how you made love to me on that sandy shore?" Andrew swallowed hard at the sound of her licentious voice. His mind was pulled back through time as her left pupil contracted.
******
Andrew groaned as he gazed out the eyes of Onouphrios as he stood... looking around he could see the temple complex in the distance through the stone pillars that held up the roof of... if he had to guess it reminded him of the Forum in Rome. Tilting his head up peering at the open sky above him before turning his attention to the scroll in his hands. Noting all the images of people doing sexual things with one another. His tongue rolled in his mouth as he gazed at the original copy of the Turin Erotic Papyrus[22]. Rolling it open a tad more, his heart leapt to his throat as he gazed at Bast's image. Knowing they did not do her justice. If only the Egyptians knew how hot that goddess truly was.
"Dude?! That's his mother?!" Andrew asked himself as his eyes fell upon Hetepheres[23]. He could feel Onouphrios's manhood hardening at the sight of her breasts that shown through the light material of her gown as his mother had a worried look in her eyes as Andrew just stood there.
"Yes, she is beautiful is she not?" Onouphrios whispered to him. "A shame yours isn't as stunning as she is. Either way your mother will be servicing me..."
"Like hell she will," Andrew growled angrily as he took hold of Onouphrios's ghostly form. Remembering the training Thoth had instilled in him as he and Onouphrios wrestled for control. "I will not give you her or my body! I am Pharaoh!" He shouted in his mind as he and Onouphrios did battle for the control of his soul and body. He was not about to allow this ghost to usurp his life! "You're nothing but an afterthought, now be gone!" Andrew said forcibly, as he shoved his right hand into Onouphrios's ethereal face.
"No! I am..." Onouphrios's voice began to fade as the purple light of his ring flared burying Onouphrios back into the dark recesses of his soul.
"You are dead. I am Pharaoh?!" Andrew spat. "You are mine to use as I see fit not the other way around. Be glad I allow you to serve me and not tossing your hide to Ammit."
"Bast!" Andrew shouted to the sky. A thundering sound rocketed down from the sky, shielding his face as dust and stone flew out from the impact site. The ghost of the past faded to nothing as Bast's shadowy figure rose.
"Very good my Pharaoh. You are now the rightful ruler of Egypt," Bast said, as her fur lined face breached the cloud of dust. The look of hunger burned in her golden eyes; her voice was a whisper on the wind. Her godly essence electrified the air. The hieroglyphs swirled on the surface of the scroll as she rearranged them to reform the ancient pact. Smirking as those symbols crawled up Andrew's forearms.
Andrew felt his cock lifting his shendyt he was wearing. Dropping the scroll onto the surface of the stone podium. Swallowing hard as her fingers slowly eased her white linen garment off of her shoulders. Her bronze skin glowed in the sunlight as she approached. The surroundings began to shimmer before the image of the Nile and that once secluded beach became the background of Andrew's mind. Her fur rippled in the breeze that came off of the Nile. Her gold-brown eyes softened as her fingertips brushed lightly down Andrew's left cheek. Her animal-like face morphed as she leaned in. Her newly formed lips captured his. Her ebony hair swayed in the air as the only sound other than their lips caressing one another's was the sound of the flowing river.
"Are you ready to experience what making love to a goddess is like my Pharaoh?" Bast purred with a seductive smirk on her lips
******
Andrew was jolted back to the present, while his body felt like it had been put through the wringer with hours upon hours of sex, yet he couldn't remember the act itself and he wondered why. Lifting himself up when he didn't feel Bast near him or on him for that matter. His eyes darted about as it seemed to him that only seconds had passed. Peering into his shirt noting the deep scratches that marred his chest. Wincing at the pain as his skin magically knitted itself back together. However, Andrew did note the small lion that seemed to be seared onto his skin just a few inches above his right nipple. He did, however, get a little unnerved by how Haas was eyeing him as she peered over his mother's right shoulder. Was it his fault that he knew all this stuff about long dead people? Was it his fault the Gods had crammed three thousand years of knowledge into his brain so that it felt like it was going to explode every now and again?
Sighing into his mind as he laid back onto the grass. Hoping the rest of his stay would go quickly. He was already missing New York, at least then he didn't have to deal with people looking at him strangely. His mind raced as he watched the clouds drift past overhead as he tried to recall what had happened between him and Bast. Rubbing his temple as the harder he tried the more it caused his head to ache. Andrew wondered; if she took him there then why was it that he couldn't remember?
"We must get this back to the lab!" Dr. Ali said excitedly, as she cradled the slate tablet in her hand.
"Agreed. It's a shame we didn't bring anything along to house it on the way back to the museum," Dr. Anders said, dusting off his hands.
"Dr. Sanders return to Tut's tomb to watch over it while we set up guards to watch over the site during the night so we can extricate the items from the chamber in a controlled setting," Dr. Ali ordered, holding the slate tightly to her chest.
"Of course, Dr. Ali," Alex nodded as she cleaned off her tools before putting them back into her bag. Flashing her son a smile, yet something seemed off with Andrew, like his mind was elsewhere. Still, she couldn't believe it! Her son, her Andrew, found something that she and many others have searched for for so long. She knew once the extended dig at the temple was over her time would be spent dashing from Qattara to Thinis to ensure the excavation was proceeding in an orderly fashion.
******
It was around eight that night when Alex and Andrew finally arrived at Alex's apartment in Cairo. The moment the door closed and her bag fell to the floor, Alex was in her son's arms.
"Yes baby," Alex said breathlessly, as her lips plucked at his. "I've needed this all day," she whispered hungrily before ravishing Andrew's lips. Her fingers curled around his t-shirt as his hands squeezed her ass. "How about we jump in the shower and I'll take care of this?" Alex purred as she rubbed her son's bulge.
"Was wondering how long it would take you to get to it," Andrew said, with a smirk. All the while peering at Bast as she sat on the window sill from the corner of his eye.
A sultry light burned in her sky-blue eyes as she took hold of his hand. Ignoring how Andrew's cat sat on the sill when she knew it was in New York. Alex just played it off as a memory of his time before her return to New York. Her hands slipped beneath the hem of his shirt, feeling the heat of his skin as they passionately tasted each other's lips as her son unsnapped the button of her jeans. Alex panted as her son fondled her breasts as her fingers circled his areolas.
"Andy," Alex whimpered as her son teased her clitoris. Wiggling her hips as Andrew pushed her pants down with his left hand while keeping pressure on her little bud. Her hair dangled as she tilted her head back as Andrew kissed down her neck. Feeling her body tremble as he teased her little peach. Her eyes went wide at the brand on his chest once she had removed his shirt. Her eyes glanced to his face as her fingers lightly ran across it. Noting how he didn't hiss from pain, something she knew wasn't there a day ago. There was no way her son could have healed from it in less than twenty hours from the last time she saw her son without a shirt on. "Andrew who did this to you?" Alex asked, inquisitively.
"Bast..."
"Andrew now isn't the time for jokes! Who did this and for what reason?!" Alex huffed in a motherly voice. Placing her hands on her hips as she waited for his answer.
"Hey, I told you, you just don't want to believe it," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders.
"Fine! If that's how you want it Andrew, then no more of my sweet pussy until you tell me the truth," Alex said, poking her son in the chest.
"Whatever," shrugging his shoulders as he turned around, "I've told you it isn't my fault you don't believe, that's on you not me," Andrew said, walking out of his mother's bedroom. "Why don't you go take your shower so I can take mine and get some sleep," he said, shutting the door behind him.
******
Andrew sighed loudly as he watched the broadcast as they sat in the airport waiting for their departure time.
"Breaking! The bodies of Akhenaten and Nefertiti who once ruled ancient Egypt have been found by none other than the newly famous amateur archeologist Andrew McCain, along with Dr. Sanders of the Cairo museum and university. As you can see from this video taken only yesterday, Dr. Sanders, Mr. McClain, and Dr. Zahi Hawass are in a heated conversation, what about we can't say, is it the amazing find that Andrew McCain along with Dr. Sanders has just unearthed?! There's no telling what they will find stored in the hidden chamber that my sources tell me that Andrew McCain had somehow found when no one else could open or knew where its location even was. While we don't know exactly what they are discussing yet it appears it isn't something to do with the find as Dr. Zahi Hawass points at the picture in his hand.
We all wonder what the three of them are talking about? What new mysteries does this young man have in store for Egypt? What's the significance of that photo? How was it that Mr. McCain knew where Akhenaten and Nefertiti were entombed? These questions along with another host of them pertaining to his most recent find in Giza," the screen spilt in half showing the standing Sphinx in Giza, "Like how was this young man able to make the Sphinx stand or how he knew there was a tomb underneath it and all it contained? Also don't miss out on the tour of the items and the newly discovered Pharaoh as they travel the globe as it starts in New York City in less than three weeks. Stay tuned we'll have a few experts on after the commercial break to fill us in on this remarkable find."
"He does ask an interesting question," Alex mused as she sat beside her son at the gate terminal. "Want to answer them?"
"Nope," Andrew said, aloofly.
"Honey... something is going on here, something you won't tell me. I really wish you would. I'd like to help if I can," Alex said, knowing how yesterday was strained and how much she missed her son lining her bed. This was supposed to be her time to be alone with her son, yet she had ended up alone in her own bed when all she wanted to do was be pounded into it just like how he would have done before he returned home. However, she had to be firm, he was going to London so they would have lots of time to be affectionate in public. Right now she needed to know what was happening to her son. If she had to forgo sex then... that's what she'll have to sacrifice. No matter how much she's going to hate it.
"And I've told you, you wouldn't understand," Andrew said, in an exasperated sigh.
"Try me baby," Alex whispered as her left arm reached across her chest touching her son lightly on his shoulder.
"I, Andrew McCain, your son, am Pharaoh of Egypt," Andrew said, with all the seriousness he could muster, just having to utter those words. It still sounded so ludicrous to him. His eyes watched as his mother's body flew through the air as she died laughing. "Yeah, that's how I thought that would go," he muttered to himself. Sighing as he pushed himself up from his seat glad they were alone otherwise he wouldn't be doing this. Bringing his right forearm up, making a fist, so his mother would have to look at the ring, to his hip as he felt the eons flooding his mind and soul. "Alexandria?!" His voice was soft yet carried power behind it causing his mother to look up. "I. Am. Pharaoh," Andrew said forcibly, the purple light of the ring flared to life along the entirety of the Ankh. A blue ring of light played along the blue-green color of his irises as he gazed down at his mother. The rays of the sun that managed to make it that far into the terminal sought out Andrew's body causing his skin to glow slightly.
"What the fuck?!" Alex whispered. "A-Andrew... what the hell is going on?!" she asked, her voice stuttered, unsure what the hell was happening. She hasn't drank anything in a few hours, she doesn't smoke anything and she made their breakfast so she knew there wasn't anything in it. So what the hell was taking place before her?! She rightly didn't know. Everything in her told her that this couldn't be happening and yet it was. "Andrew what do you mean by Pharaoh of Egypt?!" Alex asked, trying to wrap her mind around this and not loose her marbles.
"Umm... its kind of in the title, Mom," Andrew said, rubbing the back of his neck, looking away.
"Oh god, I've gone insane?!" Alex groaned as she fell forward into her hands. "This is just a dream, a very bad, bad, bad dream," she muttered into her hands as she shook her head.
"Umm... hello, you know I have been dealing with this weird ass shit on my own for the past three months," Andrew said, waving, a little irritated with his mother.
"But how?!" Alex asked, silently begging for an answer with her hands and eyes.
"That's because I am of the blood, so are you and grandpa," Andrew said, sliding his hands into his front pockets. Loving that befuddled look on his mother's face. "Us three are the last living descendants of Pepi II the last Pharaoh of the Old kingdom, but I'm sure you know that," he said, like it meant nothing. Watching how his mother's eyes darted about, noting how her mind was working behind those stunning blue eyes.
"And how do you know..." Her voice died in her throat, the look on her son's face told her she so wasn't going to like the answer if she continued to ask that question, "okay... so... how did you know where the tomb in Giza was, how the Pyramids were a distraction, where everything you've discovered is located?!"
"Promise you won't freak out?!"
"Honey... we are so past that," Alex said, seriously.
"Because I know what they knew," Andrew said, matter-of-factly.
"Andrew what, exactly, does that mean?!" Alex asked, for clarification.
"Means what they knew, is what I know now," Andrew said, as he retook his seat as he noted the approaching travelers. "How else did you think I knew where half this crap is?!"
"Hey! This is my profession I'll have you know?!" Alex said, slapping Andrew's arm.
"Yeah, kind of hard to forget that."
"So you know everything about the Pharaohs?" Alex asked, all the while she was losing it. This just can't be happening and yet it was and she had no explanation on how to logically understand everything that her son has spoken.
"Unfortunately," Andrew said, in a tired sigh.
"Does your father know about any of this?"
"What?! Are you insane?! Of course, I haven't told Dad?!"
"Then... you've only told me?" Alex asked, trying to keep her smile from showing that her son had trusted her enough to divulge this mind blowing secret. How her heart raced as her son nodded. "Then... if you're a Pharaoh, then... you'll need a Queen..." Feeling her skin heat as her son's head snapped towards her. "You are after all Pharaoh, if, and that's a big if, if I believe all this, then you're going to need a Queen. Who better to rule beside you than a Princess of Egypt," Alex said, with a wide smile, giggling at her son's groan.
"I was wondering how long it would take you to jump to that."
"Hey, its not my fault that I'm a Princess," Alex said, sitting all prim and proper in her seat. "And Pharaohs of old married their relatives," she said, sitting straighter, squaring her shoulders already thinking of herself as her son's Queen. "At the risk of sounding insane, or more so, given the nature of this conversation. Have you chosen what name you want to be known by?" Alex asked, her eyes glanced over to her son. Feeling his lips brushing against her ear as Andrew whispered his name to her. Her ears twitched as they called for them to board their plane. "Andrew? Tell me what you know about Hatshepsut[24]. Did she really have a relationship with Senenmut[25]?" Alex asked, as she looped her arm around Andrew's left as they boarded the plane.
"Yeah, but I can't prove it to you. Hatshepsut kept the affair hush hush, if you know what I mean," Andrew said, glancing over at his mother. He found it odd that his mother was taking this so well.
"But you know where her sarcophagus is located, don't you?" Alex asked, to which her son nodded as they transversed the aerobridge. "Tell me sweetheart, exactly when did this all start?"
"When I fell into that room at the temple," Andrew stated matter-of-factly causing Alex's head to snap towards her son as they stepped onto the plane.
******
"I'm home!" Andrew called out once he entered through the door after dropping his mother off at her hotel.
"Andy!" Wilma gasped jumping from her seat on the couch beside her husband; they were re-watching the news of Andrew's discovery in Egypt. "Andrew!" she exclaimed, happy to see her stepson was safe from his long journey as she threw her arms around his neck. "I'm so happy your home?!"
"Me too," Andrew said softly, as he gently rubbed her back.
"I see you've been making a name for yourself." Julián smirked at his son as he rested a hand on Andrew's left shoulder.
"You know me Dad, I can't go anywhere without making a scene," Andrew said, flashing his father a warm smile.
"You aren't too tired to tell us about it are you?" Wilma asked, ever since the news she's talked up her son to everyone she knew. Then there were the reporters calling to speak with Andrew, yet, what could they do when he was still in Egypt?
"No, but I am starving!" Andrew said, with a wide grin.
"Come on, I'll make you my famous grilled ham and cheese!" Julián said, wrapping his arm around his son as he and Wilma led Andrew to their kitchen.
"Really, you said that?!" Wilma asked, to which Andrew nodded as he recounted his talk with Dr. Anders.
"You should have seen his face when I opened that hidden door. I was like: It's amazing how all those properly trained archeologist missed something as mundane as a simple door," Andrew grinned as he munched on a chip as his father and stepmother hung onto his every word.
"What happened next?!" Wilma asked, sitting on the edge of her seat.
"Showed them I was right and they were wrong," Andrew said, his thumb pointing towards the living room where the TV was still going.
"Well, good, glad you did," Julián nodded. "Now that your home..."
"About that Dad..." His eyes glanced down at the plate wondering how his father was going to take this, "I promised Mom I'd go with her on the rest of the tour, and when the tour ends we'll be heading back to the temple dig site."
"Oh?" Julián placed a hand on Wilma's when she started to speak. He knew she wanted Andrew home with them, yet he was a grown man now, no matter how much he saw his son as that smiling ten-year-old child that always did his damnedest to make him smile even, when he didn't want to. "I knew about you going back to the dig, we were here when that woman handed you that check remember? But why the rest of the tour?"
"Kind of made a compromise with Mom, since no one believed me," Andrew said, glancing up at his father.
"And that was the only way to get your mother to believe you?" Julián asked, skeptically.
"Sort of," Andrew nodded.
"And just where are you going on this tour?" Wilma asked, crossing her arms below her breasts not eager to miss out on time with her stepson.
"London, Paris, Rome, the last stop is in Cairo," Andrew said, before biting into the last half of his sandwich.
"Oh, we loved Rome!" Wilma said, her eyes lighting up. "Didn't we Julián?"
"Mmmhmm," Julián nodded. "When are you supposed to be going back to the dig?" he asked, pulling out his phone. Opening up his calendar, hoping that he could rearrange some things so he could at least be in Cairo before his son was out in the desert for months on end.
"The end of February," Andrew stated. He watched as his father's finger moved along the screen as a scowl began to form upon his lips. "Dad, if you can't make it, its fine. I know how busy you are."
"Yes, I know son, I won't get to see you for a while if I can't figure something out," Julián said, not looking up.
"What about Paris honey?" Wilma asked, as she lightly landed her hand on her husband's forearm.
"Do you know when the tour will be in Paris?" Julián asked, peering up at his son.
"No... but I'll find out," Andrew said, arching an eyebrow when someone texted him at the same moment as he pulled out his phone.
Julián looked perplexed as his son smiled. Glancing over to his wife who had a little smirk on her lips. They both knew what that look meant. "Andrew?" Julián's voice was firm in that fatherly tone as his son walked over to the intercom system.
"Send them up William," Andrew spoke into the intercom once he depressed the button.
"You mind telling me just who you've invited to our home?" Julián asked, as Wilma nodded in support.
"Oh, just some friends I met in Egypt while you were on your honeymoon," Andrew said, turning back to his father. "And the date for the Paris exhibit, it'll take place the week before Christmas."
Wilma gasped as her mind began to race, "Think of it Julián, our family in Paris for Christmas?!" Her hand lightly squeezed his bicep as she gazed at him. "It'll be wonderful!"
"Okay, Paris it is," Julián nodded as a knock came upon his penthouse door.
"Andrew!" Anta and Carla squealed as they threw their arms around him once he had opened the door. Anta's deep V neck, scalloped trim, orchid colored, skin tight dress clung to every curve of her womanly body. Carla's rose colored side tie, halter dress almost appeared to be painted on to her body given the state of how hard her nipples were as the material detailed the shape of her areolas as well.
"We aren't wearing anything under the dresses," Anta whispered into his ear.
"Andrew, aren't you going to introduce us to your friends?" Wilma asked, as she stood at Julián's side. Keeping the annoyance from her face as she noted how they each had a hand on Andrew's ass. Looking over at her husband as she felt his hand on her ass. Blowing out a sigh in her mind, she couldn't get upset with her stepson. It wasn't fair to him if she kept him locked in his room and her only visiting his bed twice a week. Her grey eyes watched as the brown haired woman placed a lingering kiss on his cheek before her green eyes peered at them.
"Dang Andrew just look at this place! It's bigger than both our apartments combined!" Anta said, in wonder as she slipped around Andrew as he shut the door.
"Thanks, and thanks to my wife it has that warm feeling it was missing for a long time," Julián said, with a warm smile, as he placed a kiss on his wife's temple.
"I'm Carla, as she's Anta," she said, holding out her hand to Julián and Wilma.
"You've done a wonderful job putting a woman's feel to this place," Anta said, in a friendly voice as she shook Wilma's hand.
"Thank you, I'm just glad my boys enjoy the home we made together," Wilma said sweetly, as she rested her head on Julián's left shoulder.
"So... how do the two of you know my son?" Julián asked, while trying not to ogle the young women before him.
"Oh... we've got to know one another very intimately while he was in Cairo, didn't we Andrew?" Anta purred pulling him into her. "Where's your room?" she whispered in Arabic. Seeing Andrew nod behind him. "They wouldn't mind if you fucked us here would they?"
"I don't think so as long as the two of you keep it down. You know how vocal the two of you are," Andrew replied with a sly grin.
"It's not our fault Andrew," Carla cut in flashing him those green eyes of hers as she batted her eyelashes at him. "We can't help it that you have one of the most amazing cocks we've ever seen," she said, biting her lower lip as she pressed her body against his.
"Andrew? Just what are the three of you speaking in?" Julián asked, perplexed, he never knew his son could speak another language.
"Arabic," Anta cooed as she stared hungrily into Andrew's eyes. "Your son, Mr. McCain, is very talented with his tongue," she purred as her own curled out to tease his upper lip.
"Mmmhmm."
"I see... come dear, let's give them some privacy," Julián said, flashing his son a coy smile.
"Do keep the noise down Andy," Wilma said sternly, yet with a smile on her lips.
"Oh, we'll be the most gracious guests you've ever had," Carla said, smiling at Wilma.
Wilma held her tongue, she knew the only reason they were with her son was for that cock of his. She would keep her thoughts to herself until she saw that they were only using Andrew then she would make her displeasure known. So she only nodded to Carla, she didn't want Andrew to be upset with her.
"Come Andrew show me the lights of the city from your bedroom," Anta said, her ebony hair swayed against her back as she smiled at him as she tugged on his hand. Carla nodded along as they gently pulled on his arms towards the direction of his bedroom.
"Son?!" Julián called out to Andrew as he neared the door to his room mouthing 'Wow!'
"I know!" Andrew mouth back before adding, "See you in the morning Dad!"
"Oh my god!" Anta and Carla voiced in unison as their eyes surveyed the room as Andrew closed the door.
Andrew's eyes dipped low as he watched how their asses jiggled as they raced towards the windows. Pulling off his shirt, tossing it into the hamper, kicking off his shoes as they pressed their bodies against the glass.
"Look Anta! You can see the lights of Broadway from here?!" Carla said, pointing out the lights.
Andrew grinned coyly at their combined gasps as he stuck his hands beneath their dresses. Listening to their pants and whimpers as his fingers moved along their labia. Feeling their paradises welcoming him as his fingers breached the thresholds of their canals.
"Andrew," Anta whimpered softly as she pushed her ass out as did Carla to give him better access to their eager mounds.
"Yes Andrew, right there," Carla moaned lightly as she pressed her cheek against the glass.
"My, my ladies, you're already this hot and we're only getting started," Andrew said, in a low, deep voice. His eyes flickered over to Bast as she sat on the sill licking her paw staring at him. It wasn't a look of anger he saw in those green eyes of hers, but one of wondering amusement. He so wished he could recall what happened after Bast had spoken those words. Yet, all he got when he thought hard on the matter was a throbbing headache and a blank mind. Maybe, eventually, it will come back to him, until then Andrew was stuck wondering just what the hell happened between them.
"Andrew?!" They whimpered as the pads of his thumbs pressed against their brown eye.
Andrew had a sultry look on his face as they peered back at him. "Hmm?" he mused as he listened to the sound of their sex.
"Can we take it out?!" They said as one with doe-like eyes and quivering lips.
"Of course," Andrew said, trying not to burst out laughing at the display. It was amusing watching their false innocence falling away and the hungry little vixens he knew emerge. His cock twitched as Anta's 32A and Carla's 36B breasts presented themselves for his enjoyment as his blue-green eyes examined each orb. Watching Anta's and Carla's eyes flutter as his thumbs rolled Anta's light brown and Carla's pink nipples as their hips shook as they pushed their garments from their bodies. Their heels clicked on the floor of his room as they stepped out of their dresses. Their sultry, ravenous eyes stared up at him as they sank to their knees. Andrew wondered how it was with all the other Pharaohs and their harems. He personally never thought he would ever know what it was like. Like every man on the planet he thought it was nothing more than a fantasy. Something that he would ponder on when he would masturbate like any average guy would. Smiling at Anta as she kissed the palm of his hand as he caressed her right cheek as Carla's lips glided along his shaft.
Carla's green eyes quivered as she peered up at him as Andrew cradled her chin in his hand. His index finger lightly brushed along her cheek as Anta sated her desires on the heated rod that was currently lodged within her mouth. Carla panted as Andrew painted her lips in her saliva as he ran the pad of his finger along her supple lips. Her eyes always on his as she took over for Anta. And so, for the next ten minutes they passed his slick pole around between the two of them as they knelt on the floor of Andrew's bedroom. Their hands both working in time as they jacked him off while they shared a kiss between one another. He wasn't going to stop them; he just never took the two of them for being bisexual. It didn't make the sight before him any less erotic.
"Andrew," their voices spoke as one as Anta's left and Carla's right hand rested on the glass of the window as they peered back at him, "come show this city how you fuck us," they said, using their free hands to pull their cheeks apart to show Andrew just how red their little mounds were. Their whimpers filled the room as their asses jiggled as Andrew's hand smacked each cheek until they held a light red color to them.
"So... who wants to go first?" Andrew asked, he wasn't about to be on either's bad side. Smirking as they had to restart their game of rock, paper, scissors for the fourth time as he gently rolled their clits as he teased them to no end.
"Yes!" Carla said, in a low, excited whisper as she won the right to be first.
"Just not for long, I need to feel you deep in me, Andrew," Anta said, as she spread her dew laden lips while shaking her ass at him.
"After I've cum on it," Carla said, smiling wickedly at her friend. "Oh shit!" she hissed as Andrew eased the crown of his rod into her garden. She had forgotten just how big he was. Pressing her upper chest and right cheek against the window, her breath causing a light coating of fog to form on it before evaporating as her breasts slapped against the glass as Andrew thrust his rod deep into the core of her heat. As always when she was with Andrew she was nothing more than a mindless, moaning woman as his cock had a way of making her mind go blank as the head of his cock pounded her cervix. None of the men she's slept with before Andrew could ever even do that. She's never felt anything so deep within her hot little peach before if it wasn't a dildo. Squealing loudly as she felt her womb flare, sending down a torrent of her orgasmic juices.
"My turn!" Anta cried joyously as she thrust her arms over her head. "You like how wet my pussy is for this cock, don't you Andrew?" she purred over her right shoulder as she ran his wet mushroom top through her throbbing labia.
"Oh yeah," Andrew stated breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath.
"Pace yourself Andrew our night is only beginning," Anta cooed as she sank down upon that hard dagger of his. Her body quaked as her folds molded around Andrew's cock as it inched deeper into her quivering mound. Her resistance quickly began to crumble as his branch touched all the right places deep within that secret forest that lies in wait for the visitor that's been missing for so many days since he first left Egypt. "Oh Andrew!" Anta moaned as he hammered his rod into her. "That's it Andrew fuck me! I want this city to see how good you are at making my pussy flood," she panted as Andrew fucked her against the glass. Anta fought to keep herself from screaming out and disturbing Andrew's father and stepmother. Thrusting back onto his cock as her juice gushed out and landed in a wet splash on his floor. It was only because of Andrew's hands, which were cradling her breasts, that she remained standing due the force of her orgasm. Anta's brown eyes watched as Carla sauntered over to Andrew's bed.
"Andrew, Anta has had her turn," reaching behind spanking her ass, "it's my turn and I want to ride you on this bed," Carla purred, smirking coyly at him as he gazed at her. Smiling down at Andrew as she swung her leg over his lap. Staring hungrily down at his wet, cream coated cock as she was poised to return it back to the depths of her cunt.
By the end of two hours all three were panting and sweating as they laid exhausted on Andrew's bed. His cum leaking out of Carla and Anta as they rested their bodies, snuggled against his. Each smiling at the other as their hands couldn't get enough of the cock they both love.
"Andrew?" Anta's voice was soft and light on the air as her fingers trailed up his stomach.
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as his chest heaved.
"Where's the shower in this place?" Carla asked, with a coy smile.
"Right there," Andrew said, matching her smile as he pointed at his bathroom door.
"You have your own bathroom!" Anta gasped. Leaping off the bed, her ass jiggling as she raced across the floor. "Oh my god! Carla you got to see this!" Her voice echoed out through the door as she surveyed Andrew's restroom.
"Holy! And I would have thought this place would be a pig sty," Carla giggled at the neat and clean bathroom she walked into. Watching Anta jumping out of the shower stall as all eight shower heads came on at once.
"Damn! That thing is intense!" Anta chuckled as she stood dripping wet in front of Carla.
"Towels are in there," Andrew said, pointing to the small closet as he stood in the doorway. Before Carla pulled him into the room and Anta pushed him into his own shower. Both women eyed him in a lustful light as he gestured for them to join him. A coy smile rose the corners of his lips as he reached behind him to turn on the water as his rod began to harden and lengthen.
******
That morning Andrew watched as Anta leaned against the counter and Carla poured herself a cup of coffee both wearing shirts that belonged to him. Anta in one of his favorite t-shirts, and Carla in one of his button down dress shirts. Anta had a teasing smile on her lips as she picked at her bagel as Andrew nibbled on his. Carla would flash him her bare ass every so often as they stood before him. However, their feet quickly carried them over to his side of the table and down into seats beside him as noise from his father's bedroom filled the air.
"Hello," Julián said, softly. Quickly tying his robe, feeling very self-conscious as the eyes of those twenty something women gazed at him. "Andrew I think you and I need to have a little talk about guest(s) who stay the night," he said, in a fatherly voice.
"We weren't too loud were we?!" Carla asked, worryingly. Placing her hand on Andrew's arm, as she peered at his father's back.
"Not... entirely," Wilma said, walking into the kitchen. "Good morning Andrew," she said, smiling sweetly at her son.
"Morning Mom," Andrew replied, returning her smile.
"We apologize if we kept the two of you from sleeping last night," Anta said, with a friendly smile as she slipped her hand into Andrew's lap. Flashing him a coy smirk as she teased his manhood beneath the table.
"So... tell me ladies, what do you do in Egypt?" Wilma asked, as she sat beside her husband having her morning cup of java.
"We're currently undergrads at the University," Carla said, truthfully.
"We also help Professor Sanders in her excavations," Anta said, noting how Andrew's father fought back the scowl at the name of her teacher.
"But how did the two of you get to know my son?" Julián asked, keeping his eyes on their faces and not on how pointy their nipples appeared to be.
"The first time I met Andrew here, was when I picked him up at the airport in Cairo. The Professor couldn't leave the site given the work that was being unearthed at the time. At first I thought he was nothing but a moody kid," Anta said, placing her hand on Andrew shoulder who shrugged. "But then..." Leaving out all the weirdness that surrounded the temple towards the end of the dig, "we kind of drew close once we left the temple dig site, and I was with him when we discovered the tomb in Giza."
"Really?!" Julián and Wilma said in unison.
"Mmmhmm," Anta nodded. "It was a sight too! With just the two of us down in there and no one clambering around. No teachers going on about what this or that meant. Just the coolness of the air, the glitter of all that gold, and Andrew beside me," Anta sighed in bliss as she rested her head on his shoulder.
"Well, I wasn't there," shooting Anta a scornful look, "but your son and I too have grown close, haven't we Andrew?" Carla cooed as she turned his chin towards her.
"Yeah, kind of hard not to agree to that," Andrew answered with a smirk.
"We all heard your closeness last night," Wilma said, beneath her breath. Feeling her cheeks heat as Julián squeezed her leg beneath the table. Casting her eyes down, she shouldn't be jealous, yet she couldn't help it when it came to Andrew. After three years of acting then becoming his mother she only wanted the best for him.
"Well... we should go get ready to leave," Anta said, glancing over at Carla who nodded. Each giving Andrew a kiss on his cheeks before they held down the hems of their shirts as they walked quickly to his room. Wilma slapped her hand against Julián's shoulder as the bottom of Anta's ass peeked out as she left the room.
"What?!" Julián said, to which Wilma just rolled her eyes.
"Very nice Mr. McCain," Anta whistled as Julián walked out in his suit, one of many he wore to work, as she and Carla stood in the doorway saying their goodbyes. Smiling mischievously at Andrew's father as she noted his blushing cheeks.
"We can see where Andrew gets his looks from," Carla said, lightly flirting with Julián from over Andrew's left shoulder.
"Now ladies don't you go giving my husband a swelled ego," Wilma said, in a tsk-tsk voice as she sauntered out from her room wearing form fitting jeans and a light camisole beneath her sleeveless button down blouse. "That's my job," she cooed before passionately kissing her husband.
"See you at the museum later Andrew." They waved sweetly to him as they walked down the hall to the elevators.
"Really son, a threesome in my house?!" Julián said, in a disapprovingly fatherly voice, all the while his smile said otherwise.
"Could have joined if you wanted," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders as he walked back to his room.
"Wait! What?!"
"I mean, you do let me have sex with your wife, Dad. It'd be rude if I didn't share too," Andrew said, smiling at his shocked father as he neared his bedroom door.
"Then I could have been getting fucked last night?!" Wilma nearly shouted. Which caused Julián to cast his wife a look to which Wilma quickly became red faced. "You know I haven't slept with Andy in a while," she said, softly.
"And you would have let me screw one of them?!" Andrew fought to contain his chuckle as they debated their now open relationship.
"Of course honey! You do allow your son to fuck me when I need it, and I want you to be happy honey, and I definitely want this to be happy too," Wilma purred as she softly caressed Julián's manhood as she stood in front of him. "It would be wrong of me to tell you that you couldn't stick this hard cock into whichever one of them while I was moaning like a whore on our son's cock."
"Really?! Huh?!" Julián's eyes shot to his son, wondering if those women were going to come back again anytime soon. If his wife was willing to let him experience other women, given that she has another cock that didn't belong to him, regardless if that cock belonged to his son or not; then who was he not to take what is offered?
"You're not upset are you?" Wilma asked, hoping that she hadn't put herself into the dog house. "You know I love you, and I know you love me. If your son is willing to share the women that come to his bed, I'm okay with you taking one of them to yours if you don't mind if I line his bed while you do," she said, staring into Julián's eyes.
"And you wouldn't get mad or jealous?" Julián asked, skeptically.
"Why would I? You aren't going home with them, you'll be coming back to our bed; and this will only be while those girls are in town," Wilma said, hoping this wasn't going to turn into something that would spiral out of control. "That is if they want to know how good the father of the man they're currently sleeping with is like," she said, kissing her husband like the way she knew would curl his toes. "Bye Andy, see you tonight," Wilma said, waving goodbye to him as she led her husband out the door.
******
A week had passed and Wilma started to notice how Alex was doing a tad more touching, casting him looks that she thought she didn't see, flashing her son a smile here and there. View of her open shirt when she leaned over him. It was irking her to no end! Not that her son knew that she was spying on him. Wilma just couldn't let her son go off with that woman without keeping an eye on him, when she didn't have class that is. Like she was doing at that very moment. Something about the way Alex was flaunting her body at her own son made her hackles rise. Fidgeting with the shawl that covered her head and her large dark sunglasses as they left the restaurant they were in. Following after them discreetly a few feet behind yet still within sight of her son on the crowded streets.
Her anger flared as she noted how Alex's fingers were interlaced with Andrew's. That was only for her! Not that woman! She gave him up when she left him and his father behind for those dusty bones she so loves. While she, in her loving light of the plight that the young Andrew at the time was facing, stepped up and became the mother that he had lost long ago. Her eyes burned with her anger behind her tinted lenses as that woman whispered something into her son's ear. Wilma equally didn't enjoy how that woman was slyly rubbing her breasts against her son as they stood waiting for the light to change. Then something, something so world rocking happened before her. Her hand flew to her mouth, her eyes went wide as she watched how Alex kissed her son! Her Andrew, the boy that would masturbate to her, was kissing... that woman! Shaking the thought from her mind, the kiss could be something innocent given that it was nothing more than a peck on the lips.
However, something about the way Alex stared at her son unnerved her. She wasn't about to let Alex have her son! Andrew was her son, the son she had helped raise for the past three years while she was in Cairo doing whatever it was Alex did there. If she didn't know any better, the signs she has been seeing were telling her that something more, something so immoral, was taking place between them and she meant to put an end to it. She was not going to give Andrew up to that woman!
Waiting a few moments before she ducked into the high end dress store they had stopped into after their lunch. Her eyes scanning the store as she pushed her way through the door. Her eyes darting about trying to find her Andrew amidst the sea of gowns. "Why is she even here?!" Wilma asked herself as she caught sight of Andrew.
"This one is nice, don't you think?" Wilma hid behind another rack of gowns her anger flared as they spoke in that language she couldn't fathom to which country it belonged too. Slipping into the gap at the center of the rack so she wouldn't stand out. Slyly pushing aside the clothing enough for her to peer at the two of them. Biting back her gasp as Andrew's hand rested on the small of Alex's back. "What about this one?" Wilma's grip on the fabric of the gowns tightened as her eyes wouldn't look away as Andrew's index finger brushed lightly along Alex's ass as she looked over at him as they viewed the gown. "Andrew." Wilma had no trouble understanding the want in Alex's voice or the bright blush that her cheeks held. "Not here, you know what that does to me." Wilma's blood was boiling as Alex leaned in and whispered to her son!
"How dare that bitch try to take my baby away!" Wilma growled in her mind. "I have to do something to keep that skank away from my boy!"
"I know, why do you think I do it?" Her fingers covered her lips, her eyes quivered at the sound of Andrew's voice. Noting how he looked at Alex, it wasn't like how he viewed her whenever she would walk into a room. A wicked smile formed on her lips knowing that Alex didn't hold his heart like she did. That the fact that he saw her more as his mother than he did Alex made her heart flutter at that realization.
"What do you think, good enough for a Queen?" Wilma puffed out her cheeks as Alex had reverted back to that strange language.
"No, I think this would be more in line with what they wore back then." Wilma arched an eyebrow as Andrew held up a dress -- if she could call it a dress -- to her it barely had enough material to even be called a dress.
"Absolutely not!" As much as Wilma hated to agree with Alex she had to do so on this point.
"Why not? All the women in Egypt went around pretty much topless most of the time?" Wilma fought back her giggle at how her son was putting Alex in a tight spot as she became red faced.
"I don't care if they walked around in the nude Andrew, I will not wear that!" Alex hissed as she pointed at the dress in Andrew's hand.
"Oh well, here I thought I'd have a Queen like in the old days." Wilma had no idea what he was saying yet she didn't need to, to know when her son was teasing. Whatever Andrew said it seemed to put a fire in Alex as she snatched the gown from him and put it back on the rack.
"We'll find something else more fitting," Alex said, in a forced tone.
"You're wearing it not me," Andrew said, offhandedly as he shrugged his shoulders.
"Yes, but won't it be fun taking it off as well?" Alex purred. Wilma's hand flew to her mouth as those words settled on her shoulders.
"No! Don't tell me they fuck each other?! Please Andrew, please say it ain't so?!" Wilma pleaded silently with her son. Her hands ruffled the fabric as she knelt there as her mind raced. Unaware that Andrew and his mother had moved off to the fitting rooms once Alex had picked out a few gowns to wear for the openings in the five cities.
For the rest of that hour Wilma shadowed her son around the city until they finally arrived at Alex's hotel. Nearly running into Anta and Carla on the way in when she was keeping back to stay out of sight. She had wondered how she was going to learn Alex's room number. Those two gave her a way in and to put Alex in her place. The only mother that was going to fuck Andrew was her!
"Mrs... McCain, what are you doing here?" Carla asked, a little surprised by her sudden appearance and her odd attire.
"I-I-I wanted to speak with Alexandria alone about Andrew," Wilma said, her voice stammering as she did.
"What about Andrew?!" They both asked quickly stepping up to Wilma's side.
"I-I just wanted to make sure Andrew would be taken care of while he's on tour with her. I know I'm not his biological mother, yet these past three years Andrew has become like my own little boy," Wilma said, a single tear trailed down her cheek. She fought the smile from touching her lips at Anta's and Carla's combined 'Awe' as Wilma wiped away the tear. "I just want to make sure he's going to be taken care of while he's away from home."
"Of course!" Anta exclaimed.
"We completely understand," Carla said, to which Anta nodded.
"I think you know by now that Andrew is very..." Anta glanced over to Carla who nodded along, "special to us, or he's come to fill that role for us since we've grown to known him. So trust in us we will keep a very close eye on Andrew for you," Anta said, firmly.
"Oh thank you!" Wilma said, bringing Anta and Carla into a warm hug. "That does take a load off my mind, but still I think I need to speak with Alexandria about this."
"You're quite welcome," Carla said sweetly, as she lightly patted Wilma's back.
"Professor Sanders is in room 325," Anta said, as she pulled away. Wondering if Wilma and the Professor would become her mother-in-law soon given how she was growing to feel certain things for Andrew. Plus if she was truthful, she doubted she would ever find another cock like Andrew's. Sure there were bigger, thicker, and whatnot, but they could never measure up to Andrew's. There was just something about Andrew that kept him in the forefront of her mind, along with that strange pomegranate smell that was always around him, which only got stronger when he was aroused, which she found strange to say the least.
"Thank you ladies, why don't you come by some time before the big event; Julián and I would love to cook dinner for all of us," Wilma said, with a wide smile.
"Can we spend the night again?" They voiced their plea.
"And keep my baby wanting?! Perish the thought," Wilma said, waving them over with a warm smile.
"It's a date!"
"Now if you'll excuse me ladies it seems I must have a chat with Julián's ex-wife. Do call Andrew and let us know what day you'd like to set that up," Wilma said, waving shyly at them as she opened the hotel's front door.
There she stood in front of door 325. Her heart was in her throat as she listened closely to the sounds that were emanating from within the room. If she didn't know better it sounded like someone was sucking a cock.
"Yeah, that's what you've wanted all day isn't it?"
"Mmmhmm."
Wilma's hand went to her lips at the sound of Andrew's voice. "This is wrong, so damn wrong?! Yet, is it any different than what he and his father did with her?" she asked herself as she stood there listening like a pervert, feeling her mound getting wetter and wetter at the thought of Andrew's cock gliding along her lips and tongue. Before she could even think her hand rose and her knuckles rapped on the door.
To Be Continued...
[1] Thoth was the Egyptian god of wisdom and knowledge. Honored as the inventor of writing and the founder of branches of learning such as art, astronomy, medicine, law, and magic, he was the patron god of scribes.
[2] Merneptah -- fourth Pharaoh of the 19th Dynasty. Thirteenth son of Rameses II.
[3] Sobek was also associated with pharaonic power, fertility, and military prowess, but served additionally as a protective deity with apotropaic qualities, invoked particularly for protection against the dangers presented by the Nile.
[4] Pi-Ramesses -- New Kingdom capital renamed Tanis after its relocation.
[5] Located at the north-western part of the country.
[6] Psusennes- Pharaoh of the 21st Dynasty. Also known as the Silver Pharaoh given how his sarcophagus was made entirely of silver.
[7] Menes -- first Pharaoh of Egypt.
[8] Pepi II -- last ruler of the Old Kingdom before the First Intermediate Period.
[9] Atum was known as the God of Creation also known as Ra.
[10] Maʽat -- is the goddess of truth, balance, order, harmony, law, morality, and justice. Maat was also the goddess who personified these concepts, and regulated the stars, seasons, and the actions of mortals and the deities who had brought order from chaos at the moment of creation.
[11] Apep also known as Apophis he's the ancient Egyptian deity who embodied chaos.
[12] A part of the Matrouh Governorate.
[13] Akhenaten -- 10th ruler of the 18th dynasty.
[14] Nefertiti -- Akhenaten's Queen, mother of Tutankhamen, and Pharaoh.
[15] Thinis (This or Tjenu) - was the capital city of the first dynasties of ancient Egypt. It remains undiscovered.
[16] The religious and political capital of upper Egypt at the end of prehistoric Egypt. Also contains the oldest known tomb dating back to 3500-3200 BC.
[17] The sixth pharaoh of the 21st dynasty, one of the most powerful rulers at the time after Psusennes.
[18] The fifth pharaoh of the 21st dynasty, and the first Pharaoh of Meshwesh (Ancient Libya).
[19] Ammit (devourer of the dead) -- is an Egyptian demoness and goddess with the body of a lion, hippopotamus, and crocodile.
[20] Ra's solar barge, also known as Mandjet.
[21] Egyptian land of the dead.
[22] It's the oldest depiction of sex on record dating back to 1292-1075 BC.
[23] Wife to Sneferu and mother of Khufu. In this story also mother to Onouphrios.
[24] Was the fifth pharaoh of the Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt.
[25] Hatshepsut's vizier.Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 04
Trouble in New York – The Struggle.
Pharaoh's Curse
Trouble in New York -- The Struggle
Part 4
By
Soul71
Thanks WAA01 for the edits.
******
Wilma stood nervously in front of the door as she heard the rustling within the room. She had no idea what she was going to say to Andrew. How was she going to explain how or why she was there. "God! Why did I even follow him!" Wilma berated herself in her mind. She was about to flee back towards the elevator only to have the door open ending her war of worry.
"Oh, it's you," Alex (Alexandria was her given name she liked to go by Alex), said with scorn. "What do you want?" she asked, holding her robe closed.
Her face grew flushed, her tongue grew still as that talkative muscle failed her in her time of need. Growling in her mind when too much time had passed for her to make some sly retort. "I'm here for my son," Wilma stated smirking wickedly at Alex's fuming look.
"Andy is my son! Not yours!" Alex growled as her grip tightened on the lip of the door as she stared at Julián's new wife.
"Then why does my boy look at me like I am his mother, and you nothing more than his cock sucking whore," Wilma said, going in for the kill. "Now let me in, or I'll inform the authorities of what you've been doing with my son. I wonder how those professors at that University will take the news..." Seeing a hand touching Alex's shoulder as she looked to the left of her.
"One: don't call my mother that. Two: don't threaten her, ever!" Andrew stated as he filled the space his mother once occupied. Noting how Wilma's eyes ran down his bare chest. While he grew to understand why his mother left, even if the gods might have had a hand in it, he hasn't forgiven her for it. Still, that didn't mean he was going to let anyone, even Wilma, talk to her like that.
"But..."
"Are we clear on that, Mom? Yes I do look at you like that; she is still my mom too. You wouldn't want someone calling you that and I wouldn't enjoy hearing anyone calling you that," Andrew stated as Wilma dropped her chin in her embarrassment.
"I'm sorry Andy, it's just... I think of you..." Feeling his fingers lifting her chin so her gaze fell upon his.
"I know, and I know how much you've made Dad happy. That I can't ever thank you enough for, he was... very depressed for the five years before he met you," seeing his mother's wide eyes at the news, "then you came into our lives, and Dad... it was like you were a ray of light that pierced the darkness that invaded his life," Andrew said, seeing her grey eyes quivering as he spoke those words.
"Oh Andy," Wilma sighed dreamily.
"So I have to ask, why are you here?"
"Umm..." Her cheeks rapidly heated, "I was jealous. I don't want... her, taking you away from me," Wilma said, her eyes glancing to the left shooting a look of scorn at Andrew's mother.
"You're my Mom, you have to know that wasn't going to happen," Andrew said, peering out the corner of his eye seeing the scowl on his mother's lips.
"Then let your mom take care of you," Wilma said, gently laying her hands on his chest. Watching how his eyebrow rose as she said the word. "I know how to please you far better than that woman can, you know this," she stated in a lustful tone.
"Andy?! How you been fucking that... thing," Alex hissed.
"Thing!" Pushing Andrew aside and barging through the door. "I am not a thing!" Wilma growled standing nose to nose with Alex. "I'll have you know I can please my son far better than you could ever do!" she hissed as she poked Alex in her chest. Hearing the door closing behind her. "I'll show you who my Andy likes better," Wilma said spitefully, turning on her heel. Marching up to Andrew, her grey eyes filled with determination seeing the indecision in his blue-green eyes as she squatted down in front of him. "Don't worry baby, your mother is here," she purred winking up him as she undid the zipper of his pants.
Alex stared in shock as she watched wide eyed as Wilma glided her lips along the side of his cock. Her hand softly kneaded the upper quarter of Andrew's cock as Wilma ran her tongue along the rest of her son's length. "Andy! I can't believe you're allowing this... woman to touch you?!" Alex said, in shock.
"What? She's my Mom," Andrew said, stating the obvious.
"But Andy!" Alex pouted. Her 32C breasts bounced as she hopped lightly, her dark red hair floated in the air as she acted like a child not wishing to share her favorite toy. Her sky-blue eyes pleaded with her son to stop this. To send the woman away and ravish her on her hotel bed like she had been planning all day.
"You are my mother too, this is the life you left me," Andrew said, groaning in bliss.
"You like it when I please this cock, don't you Andrew," Wilma cooed in a wanton whisper.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed.
"The hell you do!" Alex growled. Her arms pumped as she stomped over to her son. Sinking to her knees, gently but forcibly taking her son's manhood from Wilma. "This is how you please my son, you cock whore," she sneered, looking up at her son as she felt the hard tap on top of her head.
"No more name calling!" Andrew commanded as he looked down at the two of them.
"Yes my Pharaoh," Alex said, in ancient Egyptian. "Your Queen will heed your command," she purred as her hand slowly stroked her son's cock. Her eyes staring up into his as her tongue ran along the tip of his cock. "I'll always heed your commands, as long your Queen always gets this." Her eyes lustered as her lips slid down his shaft as she pleased the man that had ignited something she thought she had lost for eight years. The feeling of being a woman, a woman who has felt the fires of want and lust. Who's felt the feel of a man making her feel desired and worshiped as he made her body quake in orgasmic bliss.
Wilma puffed out her cheeks at the strange language that Alex spoke in and that Andrew seemed to understand. "I don't know about her," shooting Alex a look, "but for you, Andy," her hand ran down his right thigh, "I shall keep my thoughts to myself about her," Wilma said, lovingly. "And that isn't how you suck my baby's cock," she stated pushing Alex off Andrew's glistening root. Her eyes burned in her satisfaction at his reaction as her head rocked along his length. Although, she did wish Andrew didn't enjoy how Alex sucked him off as much as it appeared he did.
"Dad can never find out about this," Andrew said, trying to keep his voice steady.
"I promise Julián will never hear that you've made your mother your..." Biting her tongue to keep from calling Alex a slut, "I know she's still a sore subject with him and I would never hurt you," Wilma said, in a motherly voice. "Now how about you take your mother to bed, this must be hard on her old knees," she uttered smirking wickedly as Alex gagged on her son's cock.
"You must not enjoy fucking her from behind like you do with me as she must have a boney ass given is minuscule size," Alex retorted as she pressed her body against his. "Doesn't my ass feel better in your hand than hers?" she asked, placing his left hand on her right ass cheek. Biting her lip as he teased it just like he always did.
"That's not true is it Andy?!" Wilma asked, in a pouting voice. "You like it when my ass bounces when you take me from behind," she cooed as she pressed her chest against him. Casting a glance at Alex as her hand met hers as they both instinctively were jacking their son off.
"I do like watching it bounce," Andrew nodded, "both of yours," he quickly added as he looked between the two of them.
"Then prove it," Alex said, with a libidinous smile. Feeling her son's pole swelling at the idea in her hand.
"Yes, I have to agree, you must prove it," Wilma said, nodding in support. While she wasn't happy about being in a threesome with Alex, yet she would do anything to please her darling son. Her shirt rose as she walked towards Alex's hotel bed. "Come along Andy, you shouldn't keep your mother waiting," Wilma said, from over her shoulder as she dropped her bra to the floor.
"Yes," backing away from her son, "you certainly can't keep your mother, your real mother, waiting," Alex purred as her hands tugged on the ends of her belt. Loving how her son's eyes ran up and down her body as she pushed her robe from her shoulders. Watching his cock flex as she displayed her body to her lover. Noting how Andrew's eyes were on her ass as she shook it just for him as she walked to her bed. Climbing on to the bed, propping herself up on her right arm and resting on her knees. Reaching back with her left arm, peering back at her son as her hand ran along her left ass cheek before spreading it so her son could see how red, how aroused she has been all day long. "Come over here baby and slip that cock into your mother's hot, wet pussy," Alex said in a wanton purr. Looking over as Wilma smacked her ass, "Don't you get used to this, my baby's cock is made for my pussy."
"We'll see, won't we," Wilma said, in a challenging voice.
"Mmm, yes baby, that's what I've been longing for," Alex cooed as she felt her son's rod inching into her molten core.
"You better not leave..." Wilma gasped as Andrew plunged two fingers into her wet cunt. "You like how my pussy feels, don't you Andy?" she asked, as she thrusted back on his fingers. Her eyebrow twitched at Alex's moans as Andrew hammered the point of his sword home.
"Fuck Andy! You feel so good in me!" Alex screamed out in bliss as her folds clamped down on her son's pole.
"My turn Andy, you can't keep me waiting," Wilma pouted over her shoulder. Listening to the slickness of Alex's sex as Andrew eased out of his mother's peach. She so wasn't enjoying the blissful look on Alex's face as her body quaked. "You better fuck your better mother better than her," Wilma said, wiggling her ass as her stepson. "Fuck!" she squealed as Andrew rammed his hard rod deep into her molten core. Her teeth pulled on the covers, her legs beating against the bed as her cunt tried to accommodate Andrew's ten and half inch cock. "Oh God! Yes Andy, fuck me!" Wilma growled in want before her body convulsed as her climax raced through her body.
"Come here baby," Alex purred, her finger beckoned her son to her. Her nose wiggled as she smelled Wilma's sex on the recirculated air, her eyes glanced down seeing it dripping down onto her bed. "You're Queen isn't nearly satisfied yet," she cooed in ancient Egyptian as she laid on her side. Her sky-blue eyes followed her son as he moved towards where she laid. Biting her lip as Andrew took hold of her right leg and holding it against his chest. "Look at it baby," holding her son's slick cock against her mon Venus, "look how big you are inside of your mother," Alex purred, her nails lightly trailed up her son's rod. "Let's put you back inside my hot, eager pussy," she said, guiding his manhood back to where it belonged. Moaning loudly as that hard pole glided into her liquefied mound. "Yes baby, you feel so... fuck yes!" Alex screamed out as Andrew hammered his cock home. Her fingers rubbed her clit, her eyes gazed at her son in a predatory light. Her 32C breasts swayed with every thrust of Andrew's hips. "Mmmhmm, fuck me baby, fuck me hard," she growled, her right hand tightly gripping the edge of the bed.
Her breath grew rapid, her stomach rolled, foretelling of what was about to come. One of the biggest orgasms she's waited all day for crashed upon her soul. Her head jerked, her eyes fluttered and rolled into the back of her head. "Andrew!" Alex howled as he slammed the base of his cock deep into her cunt. Her nectar surged out of her peach; her thighs trembled. Gasping as Andrew withdrew slightly and slammed his rod back home. "Oh fuck, oh fuck.... mmmhmm," she hummed, sucking on her lower lip. Her eyes stared hungrily at her son, her mouth hung open, her tongue curled out. Thrusting against his hips adding her own skill to take all of her son into her womanhood. Where if she was lucky would be the one place it would always find it's resting place.
"No fair! She's already came. It's my turn!" Wilma pouted. Not caring what Alex thought, swing her leg over her body, presenting her ever welcoming pussy to her darling stepson. Smiling wickedly down at Alex as she heard Andrew pulling his member from Alex's spent cunt. Reaching between her legs, guiding Andrew's cock back to where it belonged -- deep inside of her. "That's it baby, fuck your mother. Make my pussy paint that cock in its cream," Wilma purred peering over her shoulder.
And so, the battle of the mothers continued on for another solid hour. Until Andrew found himself exhausted, panting for air, his cock deflated beyond their means of enticement... at least for a few hours. Sweat glistened on his skin, weakly peering down his chest. Arching an eyebrow as he watched his mother and stepmother fight for every drop of his sperm that marred their bodies. His head thumped on the bed, rolling his eyes at the display. Andrew just didn't think he would have had a threesome with the two of them in the mix. Given his stepmother's attitude towards his mother. Nonetheless it appeared he was wrong as evidenced by the two of them wrestling and licking each other's bodies clean of his seed. If he wasn't so spent he knew the sight before him would get a rise out of his very used cock. Although he did wish he had a camera to record this moment.
"Andy," Alex purred in a satisfied tone. "Tell me, I was the better one, you liked fucking me the most, didn't you?"
"Andy did not like fucking you, he enjoyed his new mother the best, didn't you?" Wilma asked, shooting daggers at Alex.
"I am so not answering that," Andrew said, in a tired voice.
"Please baby, you know my pussy was better than hers," Alex cooed her fingers walked up his leg as her body inched higher along his.
"Nah-uh, you liked mine more than hers, after all I am over ten years younger than she is," Wilma cooed, pressing her 36B breasts into Andrew's chest. Her cunt throbbed just like it always did when she was fucked by that orgasmic cock of his. She always loved how it made her pussy wet hours afterwards. "You know my little kitty can tighten up faster than hers can," Wilma said, shooting Alex a taunting smirk.
"Hmpf!" Alex huffed, turning her nose up at Julián's wife. "Unlike you, I can actually take all of my baby's nice hard cock," she shot back. Smirking wickedly at Wilma as she fumed knowing it was the truth.
"Don't you have old bones to fiddle with?" Wilma asked, a little irked that Alex's words rang true. It wasn't her fault that she could only handle eight inches of Andrew's hard tool. A smile spreading along her lips as Alex sighed.
"Baby, don't you fuck her more than you do me," Alex said, as they stood in the lobby of the hotel. Standing close to her son, her fingers lightly tugged on Andrew's shirt. Her cheeks heated as those confident, alluring blue-green eyes of his gazed at her. She might have given up her title as his mother years ago. She wasn't about to lose the one she now held as her son's lover, at least not to Julián's new wife. "Because you know how much I love you," Alex said softly, her sky-blue eyes glanced up, biting her lip as the lights of the lobby played along his lightened crimson hair that he had earned under the Egyptian sun. "So you best not fall for her, I'd be very hurt to know that I'm not enough woman for you," she said, stepping closer to Andrew. "Your Queen shouldn't have to fight off your royal harem for time with her Pharaoh," Alex spoke in a sultry tone in ancient Egyptian. "The Princess of Egypt should have a higher standing in the Pharaoh's life than.... her," she stated, her eyes flickered over Andrew's right shoulder centering on Wilma.
"You're not going to let this princess thing go are you?" Andrew asked, feeling his mother's breath on his lips.
"Nope," Alex uttered her lips smacked as she spoke the word. "I am forever more your Queen, my Pharaoh," she said, her hands lightly ran down her son's arms. Lightly placing a kiss on her son's lips as she noted the car she had ordered pulling up from the corner of her eye. "I'll call later, be good baby," Alex cooed her fingertips lightly ran along his manhood as she passed.
"Come Andy, let's go home," Wilma said sweetly, stepping up to his side.
******
Two weeks before the grand opening...
"What do you think of this dress Andrew?" Carla asked, slowly spinning around showing off the elegant dinner dress to Andrew's viewing pleasure. Her brown hair twirled in the air as she did. Recounting the time he had fucked her against the window in his penthouse bedroom. A room, she might add, that was larger than her whole apartment back in Cairo if you included his bathroom into the floor plan. She couldn't imagine what it was like to come up with the wealth that he lived in. True, when they first met Andrew did come off as a spoiled rich kid, yet as she learned of what had transpired between his mother and himself, along with what he had done for his father during the years away from his mother. She began to grow very fond of Andrew. Carla knew that Anta had feelings for him as well, and when he hadn't taken advantage of them during the whole weirdness at the dig site that was going on. That just drew her more towards Andrew and how she wanted to be in his life.
"What about mine, Andrew?" Anta inquired, peering at him in the mirror as her hands ran down the front of the light pink, fitted, lace knee length, cocktail dress. Knowing the nipple tape was doing wonders to hold up the dress with her only having 32A breasts. Although, she did love how Andrew caressed her orbs. The way his lips felt upon her skin, how his tongue teased her nipples. Her ebony hair brushed along her caramel skin as she peered over her left shoulder. Giving her ass a little shake knowing that if she went with this dress she would be going commando that night. It's the least she could do given how Andrew was paying for the dresses. Plus if she could sneak him away from the party, Anta couldn't think of a better thank you than fucking Andrew in the stairwell of the museum.
"You two look very lovely in those dresses," Andrew said, smiling at them as he sat in the middle of the row of chairs the shop had set out for just that very reason.
"You sure you don't mind paying for these? They are very expensive," Anta cooed, showing off her silhouette to him once she turned to the left.
"No, I don't mind," Andrew answered, after all he just made one hundred thirty-nine million, five hundred thousand dollars in finder's fees for the tonnage of gold that was in that secret compartment. The Egyptian government had transferred the money into his account just two days ago. He suspected it was Isis's doing. Given how Egypt's Delegate to the U.N. had shown up on his doorstep one early morning praising him for uncovering more lost history of his people. He, however, could have done without the wet kisses the man planted on his cheeks as he went about his worship of him. Andrew rightly didn't know what he was going to do with half a billion dollars. Somewhere in the back of his mind he knew the sands of Egypt would uncover their hidden riches should he ever need it. "What's the point of being rich beyond imagine if I can't spend it on two gorgeous women, hmm?" Andrew hummed, smiling sinfully at them, his index finger pressed into his cheek, his middle finger lined his upper lip as he rested his elbow on the armrest of the chair. The light glinted off the ankh of the ring, feeling its ancient power flowing through his body.
His eyes followed their swaying hips, their bodies spoke of the hunger that burned in them to his eyes. Traveling up their bodies, their smiles were filled with desire whilst they gazed down at him. His eyes held a mischievous light as Anta and Carla bent over. Each of their hands ran along the armrests of his seat while their other ran up the inside of his thighs.
"You think we're gorgeous?" They both asked in unison.
"Of course, I do. I wouldn't have said it if I didn't think so," Andrew replied, glancing down as their hands cupped his manhood.
"Then you won't mind if we take care of you too?" Carla purred to which Anta nodded along.
"Have I ever turned either one of you down?" Andrew asked, with a coy smile.
"No, but we have thought, given everything that has happened; the fame you have garnered from the finds you have unearthed, and the money that came with it, that you wouldn't be interested in two post-graduates from Cairo. After all, soon you'll be here and we'll be in London," Anta said, with a hint of sadness in her voice. Her body trembled; her skin heated as his index finger pressed on the underside of her chin, Andrew's thumb touched lightly on her chin below her lower lip. Those blue-green eyes of his staring into her brown ones. She didn't let on that she noted a strange blue light in his pupils. Her heart fluttered as he flashed her that smile of his.
"Did my mother not tell you?" Andrew asked, brushing his thumb along Anta's lower lip.
"Tell us what Andrew?" Carla inquired, her core heating as she felt Andrew's manhood growing against the palm of her hand. The scent of pomegranates filled her nose, she didn't know why the scent always got stronger when he was aroused. Every time she inhaled it, it made her want Andrew all the more. Anta had the same feeling. They had spoken at length about it while he and his mother were in Egypt finding Akhenaten and Nefertiti. She still couldn't believe he had actually done it. She and Anta had watched the video Bill had uploaded to their Department's Dropbox, yet even with video proof showing Andrew knew exactly where their bodies were Carla still couldn't believe what her eyes were showing her.
"That I'm coming along with you once the exhibit leaves for London," Andrew stated running this fingertips up Carla's neck. Seeing the lust in her eyes, his gaze glanced down, peering down Carla's dress and ogling the tops 36B breasts.
"Is that true Andrew?!" They spoke as one.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed.
"What about all the other museums?!" Anta asked, inching forward. Eager to spend as much time with him as she could. Ever since they had first gotten back from the temple dig and when she found Abasi was indeed stepping out on her. She never once looked back at being with Andrew; and she loved every minute of it. Especially riding that cock of his, feeling her mound heating at the thought of it being back deep inside of her.
"I'll be there, then I'll be going with you back to the dig site after the one in Cairo," Andrew said, his mind pondering on how he would peel that dress off of Anta.
"So then, say when we're in London, Rome, Paris, that maybe you'll want to explore the sights with us?" Anta asked with Carla nodding along, the tips of her fingers ran up Andrew's right forearm then down. A touch so intimate no words needed to be spoke between them.
"Miss out on being seen with two hot college ladies, not a chance," Andrew replied with a coy smirk. "Now I think shoes are in order, don't you?" Seeing movement out of the corner of his right eye.
"I know the perfect pair to get, don't you go anywhere," Carla purred, her fingertips ran along his jawline.
Andrew's eyes followed after Carla and Anta, his eyes falling on their asses watching how they put some swagger into them. His gaze ran up their legs as they walked towards the shoe section of the high end department store. Turning his head, noting the surprised looks on the girls' faces who used to attend the same high school as he did.
"Can I help you? Staring is very rude," Andrew said, aloofly.
"Andrew, what are you doing here?" Abigale asked, stepping forward along with her clique of friends, who tagged along everywhere she went.
"Shopping, obviously," Andrew said, indifferently.
"But this place is out..."
"You really shouldn't judge people on how much money a person -- or in your case your mommy -- has, and what wealth I have isn't really any of your business Abigale," Andrew said, his blue-green eyes darkened as he stared at his former girlfriend, who'd left him all because his father didn't make enough money for her taste. Noting how her eyes glanced down, zeroing in on the outline of his cock that Anta and Carla had awoken.
"I saw, you've been making the headlines lately," Abigale stated ignoring his remark.
"Listen, take the hint, we aren't together anymore, you saw to that," Andrew said, waving her off. Sighing as she sat down beside him.
"Andrew," laying her hand on his forearm, "I am sorry about that. I shouldn't have left you because of how much your father makes," Abigale uttered slyly noting how one of her friends' hand snapped a picture of the outline of Andrew's cock. "What're you doing two nights from now?" she asked, trying not to glance down. Yet the curiosity was getting the better of her. She didn't remember Andrew being so big when she sucked him off a year ago when they were dating, nor did he have that strange scent drifting around him either.
"Nothing at the moment, why?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow as he peered at her.
"Then how about you coming with me to a party, I know you'll just love it?!" Abigale exclaimed, looking over at her friends who were snapping photos of the two of them. "Everyone will be there."
"I think I'll pass," Andrew spoke wishing that they would just leave.
"Andrew don't say that!" Taking hold of his arm, "I know I didn't leave on a good note with you. But that didn't mean I didn't like hanging out with you, I still would you know before I have to go off to college," Abigale said, with her best puppy dog eyes in her arsenal.
"You should go Andrew," Carla said, "have a little fun before we jet off to London," she stated for effect.
"Yes, do go, and come back horny so you can fuck me," Anta said, her brown eyes burned into his body. The shoe boxes she had chosen to go with the three other dresses they were going to pick out were neatly tucked under her arms. "After all, you do like it when I ride that hard..." Looking to her left when Carla nudge her in the ribs. "I'm so sorry I didn't see you there," Anta said, her eyes burned murderously at the girl beside Andrew.
"Andrew... who are these... girls?" Abigale asked, knowing he would rather be with her given how she was hotter and wealthier than the two across from her.
"My friends..."
"Andrew, I think, well, I know, all three of us are more than just friends," Carla said, with a sultry smirk. Her hips swayed; her green eyes burned with hunger as she set the boxes onto the chair at the end of the row. "After all, we both know how good you feel inside of me," she cooed, her fingertips trailed along his jaw. "Come on Anta, we have more dresses to pick out," Carla said, winking at him before walking off to browse through more of their more finer dresses.
Andrew sucked in a loud gasped as Anta's hand took hold of his cock. "You see this?!" Shaking Andrew's covered manhood in Abigale's face. "This is our cock, we'll let you have a spin, if you drop the act that we both know you're putting on." Her eyes were on Abigale as she passionately kissed Andrew. Noting how Abigale was lightly smacking her lips, her eyes couldn't look away from what she was holding in her hand. "You want to put this cock in her tight pussy, don't you baby?" Anta purred her nose rubbed against the side of his. "I'm fine with sharing, Andrew, just make sure I get my dicking too." Her wanton, whisper filled his ear as her lips brushed along it. The pads of her fingers skimmed along the length of his cock, blowing him a kiss before joining Carla in her browsing.
Andrew noted how Abigale was still peering down at his cock. "Hey," his finger filling her view, "my face is up here you know?"
"Yeah, but your cock is down there," Abigale muttered stupefied. She's never seen one so big, while she might haven't had sex before, she on the other hand has given numerous blowjobs, and allowed the boys she was interested in have a taste of her pussy. However, she wasn't easy, expensive and high maintenance yes, but she wasn't easy.
"Here, I know what you want." Andrew's voice sounded so far away to her. Feeling how he took hold of her wrist and brought it over the armrest of the chair. Her face grew hot the moment he laid her hand down upon that hard, throbbing cock that was hidden deep within his jeans. "That is what you wanted, no?" Andrew asked, pulling his hand away from hers. Abigale could only nod as her hand ran down the length of his ten and a half inch rod.
"Please Andrew, it would really mean a lot if you came to the party," Abigale pleaded, her hand still hadn't let go of her former boyfriend's cock. She had no idea why that sweet smell was getting stronger, the only thing she knew was that she wanted to taste it, maybe, just maybe, be the first real cock she's had in her.
"Oh? Is that so?" Andrew cooed leaning on his elbow. His eyes glanced down noting how her hand was moving slowly along his shaft.
"Abigale, we need to go, you know we're supposed to meet Albert and his friends," Janet said, from the middle of the group. She tried not to look, yet her eyes always found a way to find themselves centered on Abigale's hand. Swallowing hard, feeling her mouth water wondering what it would feel like in her mouth. Wondering if he'd let her sit on it. If it was as big as she thought it was, then none, and she meant none, of the boys she's slept with will ever make her feel full ever again if she got her chance to sit on it. Arching an eyebrow when she noted the look on Abigale's face. It was as if she didn't want to leave Andrew's side, or she had chosen wrong when she began to hook up with Albert.
"Right," Abigale said, sighing into her mind. Pulling a scrap piece of paper from her purse. Quickly writing down her number in case Andrew had forgotten it. Slipping it into his hand, leaning forward, her nose trailed along his cheek. Her breath hot in his ear, "Call me, Andrew, do come to the party. I'll make it worth it," she whispered in a sultry tone before getting up from her seat. Peering back at him before the sea of clothes hid him from her view.
"So Andrew who was that?" Carla asked, Anta nodded along as they carried four different dresses in their arms for the four other cities they would be visiting.
"Just someone I used to know," Andrew muttered slipping Abigale's number into his pocket.
"Did the two of you fuck?" Anta asked, in a crude manner hanging up her selection of dresses. "So you just dated?" she inquired when Andrew shook his head. "Does she know about what you've been doing?"
"Only what she's read in the news," Andrew admitted.
"You planning on telling her?" Carla asked, looking over at him as she stood in the doorway of the open changing room.
"No."
"But you are planning to fuck her, aren't you?" Anta spoke with a devilish grin on her face.
"Maybe..." His blue-green eyes flickered to the right as Carla walked towards him. Her hands pressed down on the armrest while she loomed over him.
"But if you fuck her, what happens to us? Are you going to toss us away?" Carla asked, her green eyes pleaded hoping that wasn't the case.
"What? What gave you that idea?" Andrew asked, a little taken aback. Feeling his cock flex as Carla's ass glided along its length.
"Well... you fuck us," gesturing to Anta, "you fuck your stepmother," a smirk flashed along her lips at his questioning eyes, "and not only do you fuck all of us, you even," leaning in, her lips a hair's breath away from his ear, "fuck your very own mother," Carla whispered low so no one would overhear. "How was a threesome with them? You weren't very quiet Andrew," Anta nodded along, "it's okay, we aren't going to tell anyone Andrew. So I have to ask, why so many women? It's almost like you're building a harem, like they used to have in ancient Egypt."
"Even if I told you why, you two would never believe it," Andrew said, offhandedly. Seeing that evil smirk of Carla's when she rubbed her ass up and down his cock.
"Tell us anyway," Anta stated, placing her hands on her hips.
"Bast blessed me with being wanted by women along with a few other things," Andrew said, seeing the doubt in their eyes. "Told you wouldn't believe me."
"So we're attracted to you because of some blessing?" Carla asked, her anger touching her words.
"I can't say," Andrew shrugged, "just like how the two of you can't explain why the two of you, along with the rest, were doing what you did at the dig."
"Yet... you weren't affected like we were?" Anta spoke thinking back to that day; it was all a blur still. All she could remember was being fucked, repeatedly. In the fog of her memories, she never once saw Andrew among them during all that weirdness. "Why weren't you?"
"The Hell if I know, I can barely deal with this," the light of the department store flashed across his ring, "I can't even begin to speculate on what the hell went on at the dig site."
"Then how did you know there was a tomb beneath the Sphinx and where Akhenaten[1] and Nefertiti[2] were located?" Carla asked, to which Anta nodded very vehemently that she too would like an answer to that question. "I can understand maybe one find you stumbled upon but not three, and one so obscure that no one, I mean no one, thought to even look in the Qattara Depression! So tell us, we're very close aren't we Andrew?" she asked, in a small, cute voice while her fingers plucked lightly at his t-shirt. "Then you can tell us why and how you knew where to find them."
"I know where everything is because..." Chewing on his lip, wondering how much to tell them.
"Tell us Andrew," Anta said, hurrying over to them. Sliding down onto his left leg, glancing down wishing it was her that was resting on that cock of his. "Won't telling us be better than holding it in?" she asked, batting her beautiful brown eyes at him.
"Come on, we haven't spilt your little secret yet, you can trust us," Carla said, lying her arm along his shoulders and snuggling into his chest.
"The reason I know where every little thing is under the sands of Egypt is because... I. Am. Pharaoh," Andrew said, in all seriousness. Noting how Carla and Anta fell into each other's arms laughing just like how his mother had done when he told them.
"Come on, seriously, tell us," Anta said, wiping away a tear.
"I just did, not my fault you don't believe me. I did say you wouldn't," Andrew muttered leaning back in his seat.
"You actually believe you're Pharaoh?" Carla asked, with a quizzical look.
"I don't believe, I know I am Pharaoh," Andrew stated forcibly.
"Who was the second Pharaoh of the first dynasty?' Anta asked, testing his knowledge.
"Hor-Aha[3]," Andrew answered in a matter-of-fact tone.
"How did King Tutt really die?" Carla asked, crossing her arms.
"Genetic disorder caused by inbreeding, that was the true cause of his death, the knife in his back didn't help matters. But at the moment the assassin slipped the dagger in his back, King Tutt's heart gave out. He was pretty much dead on his feet as the saying goes." Noticing how Anta and Carla were glancing at each other. "Do you need more proof?
"The Lost Labyrinth Of Egypt[4], do you know what and where it is?" Anta asked, she had only heard it mention a few times when she had stumbled upon her professors talking. She didn't know if it was real or not.
"Yes and yes. And no, I will not take you," Andrew said, looking at Anta.
"Why not?! You take your mom to the Qattara Depression, uncover where Akhenaten and Nefertiti rest, and then as if that wasn't enough for one day you have to go and find Thinis[5]!" Anta said, throwing up her arms.
"Because you would die," Andrew said, truthfully.
"You aren't joking, you really think I or anyone else would die in that place," Anta spoke greatly touched that he would care enough about warning her as Andrew nodded.
"What about the Sphinx of Israel[6]?" Carla inquired. "Why would the Pharaoh have it sent there?"
"The what? Never heard of it, I'm sure it was sent as a gift to someone and it didn't make it," Andrew said, shrugging his shoulders. "Anything else?"
"Just one, Andrew," Anta spoke taking on a tone of seriousness, "where is the Lost Land Of Punt[7]?"
"You really want to know?" Andrew asked, with a pointed look as Anta nodded vehemently her answer. "The land of Punt encompasses the southeast tip of Libya, the southwest tip of Egypt, half of the northern area of Sudan and Chad as they are now known."
"Then why can't anyone find evidence of their kingdom?" Carla asked, knowing Punt was Anta's doctorate thesis which she's been working on for the past four years.
"Because Punt is cursed, has been so since the end of the First Intermediate Period," Andrew said, with this far off look in his eyes. Shaking out of the funk, "That's all I have, seems whatever Punt was and its people are blocked from me," he stated scratching his head when everything else came as a clear day, yet any knowledge on Punt was a murky mess.
"Andrew curses aren't real," Anta huffed in that scientific voice of hers.
"And having all the knowledge of the Pharaoh's shouldn't be real, but it is. So if Punt is cursed it's best just to let sleeping dogs lie, alright?"
"But... I was hoping that we could find it together, like how you and your mom uncovered so many things," Anta pouted.
"If Anta gets Punt, then you have to help me find the labyrinth," Carla said, nodding her head sternly.
Andrew ran his hand down his face. Groaning in his mind when they would be the death of him. How was he even going to do any of that?
"Promise us, when we have free time from the dig when we return we'll look for them," Anta said, snuggling up to Andrew. "We are your women, aren't we Andrew?" she asked softly, seeing his nod. "Then you want to make us happy like we make you happy, right?" Again, Andrew nodded. "So... then you shouldn't have a problem with helping us out with this, will you?"
"No," Andrew sighed.
"Good, see, you should always make your harem happy," Anta cooed smiling at Carla who giggled along.
"Why does it feel like I just signed my death warrant?" Andrew asked himself.
"We should finish shopping, we have that dinner with your dad and stepmother," Carla said, looking at the time. "We promise we won't say anything to your dad," she said, winking as rose from his lap.
Having bought and stored their garments in their hotel room. Carla and Anta raced back down to the ground floor to catch their cab sat idling at the curb. Andrew was stuck in the middle, never once letting go of his hands on the ride to his father's penthouse condo.
"Andy is that you?" Wilma called out as she cooked over the stove, hearing the front door of their home opening.
"Yeah, it's me."
"Did you bring...." Smiling at the sight of Carla and Anta watching Andrew shutting the door behind them once Wilma left the kitchen, "hello girls, I hope you're hungry," Wilma said, with a coy smile. Her eyes flickered down when Andrew stepped out behind them. She couldn't wait for the after party dessert.
"Hello Mrs. McCain, thank you for inviting us," Carla said, hoping she wasn't underdressed for their dinner.
"We're all friends here," bringing the girls into her, smiling seductively at Andrew as she hugged Anta and Carla, "I hope you girls like wine," Wilma said, smiling at the two of them.
"Love it!" They exclaimed in unison.
"Andy, why don't you go freshen up a bit, your dad will be home soon," Wilma said, in a motherly voice. Feeling her mound throb at the thought of having that cock of his back deep inside of her.
"Okay, Mom," Andrew said with a nod, seeing her warm smile when he called her that.
"Now ladies, while we wait for my dear husband to get home. How about you two," handing each one of them a glass of a very fine red wine, "tell me how did your day go?"
"Well, this girl showed up out of nowhere," Anta said, before taking a sip of her wine.
"What girl?" Wilma asked, with a pointed look as she leaned back against the counter while Anta and Carla sat at the table.
"Someone named Abigale, seemed like the two of them were close at one point in time," Carla stated looking over at Wilma who was slowly stirring the pot on the stove.
"I haven't heard that name for a while," Wilma mused, humming as she stared down into the pot.
"Who is she, or what was she to Andrew, would be the better question," Anta said, setting down her glass.
"Who Abigale is, well, she used to go to the same high school as Andy used to go to. What she was to Andy was she used to be his girlfriend," Wilma said, truthfully.
"Do you know why she broke up with him?" Carla asked, intrigued on how not to lose Andrew. She didn't know what but it felt like the Fates had put her in his orbit. Why? She couldn't say, other than getting the best sex she's had since she became sexually active. Still, she wondered if it was this blessing that was the reason she was attracted to him. Shaking the thought from her mind, no, she was attracted to Andrew because she felt something for him not because of some gift from the gods.
"Money," Wilma said, plainly. "That girl is so obsessed with how much a person, or in this case, her boyfriends, have. That if they couldn't live up to what her mother gives her then they're given the boot. Like how Andrew was when she tossed him away when she learned that Julián made far less than what her own mother did. How she learned that I don't know," she stated shrugging her shoulders. "But well, Andrew, was sad for a little while afterwards, but I cheered him right up as a mother should do."
"So then Andrew isn't going to start dating her again?" Anta asked, a slight tint of her worry touched her words.
"Not if I can help it," Wilma said, sternly. "I take it you two have grown very attached to my Andy?" The corners of her lips lifted as she noted their blushing cheeks when she asked that question.
"Very much so," Anta admitted with Carla nodding along.
"Then how about we have a little fun tonight," Wilma said, with a sneaky smirk.
"Like what?" Carla asked, curious to what she was referring to.
"I know what I'm about to say will sound very odd to the two of you, yet I think you two will enjoy what I'm about to say. Have the two of you ever swapped partners?" Looking perplexed at the two of them when they gave each other knowing looks.
"Let's say we have, what are you asking?" Anta asked, her eyes running down Wilma's body.
"That, for tonight, Julián and I aren't married, and you two have your way with him while I..."
"Ride Andrew into the morning dawn," Carla finished for her with a knowing smirk. Leaning into Anta when she whispered into her ear.
"I wouldn't put it that way, but it's adequately put," Wilma nodded.
"Hmm... what do you think?" Anta asked, peering over at Carla.
"Only if we can fuck Andrew too during it," Carla stated firmly.
"Of course, of course, I know how much the two of you like the feel of it when its..."
"Filling my pussy like never before," Anta finished for Wilma drooling as she did to which Wilma and Carla nodded along.
"What about Andrew?!" Carla asked, looking worryingly between the two women.
"Andy will be fine with it," Wilma said, remembering the conversation she, Julián, and Andrew had the morning after their first sleep over. Looking over at the clock, knowing that Julián would be arriving soon. "Now, why don't you ladies go entertain my boy while I see to his father," she directed, walking elegantly through the room to meet Julián at the door. A little smile formed on her lips as Carla and Anta walked towards Andrew's bedroom. A few minutes later, right on cue, Julián walked through the door. "Go, change into something more... comfortable," Wilma purred, placing a kiss on his right cheek as she took his briefcase from him. "Dinner will be ready soon, I do hope you like the dessert I arranged for you," she cooed in a sultry tone.
"Oh?! You have something special planned for tonight?" Julián asked, looking at his wife oddly.
"Mmmhmm," Wilma nodded. "Go, go, before our dinner gets cold," she said, shooing him off to their room.
"So... Anta was it," Julián spoke as their dinner got underway, "what do you and Carla study at your university?" Eyeing the two women sat on either side of his son across from him and his wife.
"Egyptology," Anta answered, "I'm more focused on the Old Kingdom while Carla's study is on the New kingdom."
"How's having my ex-wife as your professor?" Julián asked, keeping his disdain for Alex from his voice.
"She's a fantastic teacher and mentor," Carla replied with a friendly smile.
After a few awkward moments of silence it was Wilma who broke the stillness of the atmosphere. "So are you girls excited about the exhibit?" Wilma asked, taking a sip of her wine.
"Very much so," Anta answered with Carla nodding along. "I never thought I'd ever get to be a part of one. I thought my career would be stuck either out in the field or in a lab somewhere. But Dr. Sanders is such a great teacher, and a very kind mentor, I don't know what I'm going to do once I get my doctorate."
"So any idea what university or museum you want to work for?" Wilma asked, taking a bite of her baked chicken.
"I haven't given it much thought," Anta said, slipping her hand into Andrew's lap. "I think wherever this guy lands I'll probably be somewhere close to him," she said, flashing Andrew a coy smile at his reddening face.
"I have to agree," Carla nodded along, "it will probably be somewhere close to Andrew. After all, not many men can say they have two hot, single, fuckable college women eager to please him," she purred flashing Julián a sultry smile.
"On that note, how about you and Andy retire to the living room while we ladies get your dessert ready," Wilma whispered sweetly into her husband's ear. "I promise baby, you'll love it," she cooed when Julián gave her an odd, confused look. "Boys?!" Wilma's voice filled the air as Julián and Andrew waited for a good four minutes while she, Anta, and Carla came up with a game plan. A seductive smile formed on her lips at Julián's wide eyes as all three of them stood naked before Julián and Andrew. "Your dessert is served!" Anta and Carla jumped slightly once her hands struck their asses.
******
Two nights later...
"You sure you want to go?" Wilma asked, in a motherly voice as she stood in the doorway to his bathroom. The night of their orgy flashed before her eyes as she watched Andrew getting dressed. Remembering how she was begging him to fuck her harder, to make her pussy sore as he fucked her from behind. To let his better mother pleasure him with the pussy he's been lusting after. The sounds of Anta's and Carla's moans filling her living room as Anta rode Julián's cock and Carla his face. As with musical chairs she along with the two of them rotated around every ten minutes to ensure that each one of them got everything they could from the two very important men in her life. Since that night Julián has been fucking her so hard, she loved it! She also remembered how drained Julián was the morning after. Wilma didn't think he thought he was going to be fucking all three of them that night. She knew while the girls might have came with Julián it was nothing compared to what it felt like being fucked by his son. She wasn't complaining, Julián was a very fine lover, yet she didn't know why that when she (Wilma didn't know about Anta or Carla), was with Andrew it made her want to forget that she was married to his father. It made her want to be down on her knees, his cock in her mouth, her eyes staring up at him while her lips were wrapped around his shaft. To drink down every drop of his cum that flooded her mouth when she was done pleasuring that hard tube of meat.
"Not really, but she'll come hounding me if I don't show up, and that's the last thing I need from her," Andrew said, checking himself out in the mirror.
"So... the two of you aren't getting back together?" Wilma asked, mirroring Anta's own question from two nights ago. The look he gave her was all she needed to know. "How long will you be gone?" she inquired, in a motherly voice.
"Two, maybe three hours," Andrew said, making sure his hair was just right. If he was going to be around Abigale might as well make her regret breaking up with him.
"Do you have protection?" Wilma asked, smirking as she noted Andrew's red face. "I only ask because you fuck me, your mother, Anta, and Carla. I don't want you passing anything to them or me."
"I wasn't planning on fucking her raw, Mom," Andrew said, in a small voice.
"Well... good, we're the only ones that you should fuck raw," Wilma nodded firmly. "After all, we're the ones who truly love you, and should be the only ones who get to feel you when you plunge that hard cock of yours into us," she purred in a very lustful voice. She could still feel her pussy throbbing from the fucking he gave her two days ago. Just the thought of her stepson's hard cock made her nectar flow. "Check your nightstand I got you a little something," Wilma said, with a wink. "Don't stay out too late Andy," she uttered from over her shoulder as she walked out of his room.
A smile formed on his lips as he peered down at the box of condoms once he had opened the drawer of his nightstand. His eyes flickered up once he heard Bast leaping onto his bed from the window sill. Watching how her feline form shimmered and her more humanoid form took its place as she stretched out on his bed.
"Hello, my Pharaoh," Bast cooed, her gold-brown eyes glinted in the light of his room as she gazed at him. Smirking at him, wondering if his mind had yet to unlock the memory of their love making on Ra's Atet[8] when they traveled down the river of Night[9]. Where her father watched and judged the newly arisen Pharaoh while Andrew was thrusting his cock into her godly peach. Wondering if the more mundane version of what the mortals call sex was as pleasurable as it appeared to be.
"Hello Bast, you haven't been around for a while, something going on?" Andrew asked, slipping two condoms into his right pocket. He wasn't about to fuck Abigale more than twice, and the second time was only because she'd be begging for it.
"Not entirely," Bast mused, "but you needn't worry about such trivial matters," waving her hand through the air. "Unless you wish to rejoin me on Atet?" she asked, with a lustful smile.
"I don't know Bast, I think I'd be too blinded by your..." Taking a dry swallow as his eyes ran down her body, her 32DD breasts and her areolas bled through the wafer thin material of her white linen cloth what really wasn't clothing at all if you discount how it was only two four inch wide bands of cloth held to her body by the gold braded belt around her waist that kept the cloth tight to her body. His eyes glanced down when Bast pulled her knees to her stomach. Feeling his manhood surging with blood as those immortal pink labia filled his vision.
"Yes," her purr rumbled deep in her chest, "you'd be blinded by my what?" Bast asked, with a coy smirk as her fingers spread her lips open and showed off the godly pussy Andrew's been deep inside of.
"B-beauty." The word stumbled off his tongue as Bast moaned lightly once she slipped two fingers into her hot sex.
"Oh?! I'm beautiful? Or are you just saying that because we've already fucked?" Bast inquired, giggling in her mind at Andrew's wide eyes. "Don't you remember? You, me, fucking," she hissed low, getting to all fours, crawling along his bed to where Andrew stood. "My breasts in your hands, your lips suckling upon them as this," reaching out, the pad of her index finger ran up the length of his soft member, "plunged repeatedly into my pussy. You don't remember any of that?" Bast asked, rising to her knees as she knelt before him on his bed. Her hand reached down, her fingers slipping inside of her hot canal. Coating her fingers in her godly nectar, her eyes fluttered, feeling them running along her labia as she slowly pulled them out of her awakened mound as Andrew shook his head that he indeed did not remember. She knew he wouldn't at least not yet. She knew Andrew hadn't fully realized what it meant to be truly a Pharaoh. Smiling seductively at him as those lips of his wrapped around her fingers once she had brought them to his lips. "Doesn't the taste of a goddess's pussy not jog that memory of yours?" Bast queried, knowing that her pussy juice didn't have any powers that would restore his past memories. She just liked to put Andrew on the spot and make him worry that he had erred. Looking to the sky as she felt her father readying to undertake his nightly travels through Duat[10]. "Enjoy your night, my Pharaoh," Bast whispered breathlessly once her lips left his.
Andrew stared slightly perturbed that he couldn't remember the two them fucking. Groaning in his mind, knowing Best only said that to mess with him. Making a mental note to spank the bad kitty in the morning. Closing his door behind him, seeing his father relaxing on the couch like a conquering peacock as Wilma was snuggled against his father while they enjoyed the quiet evening.
"Call if you need to, no judgements," Julián said, waving to his son from the couch as Andrew opened the front door.
******
"Andrew!" Abigale exclaimed noting Andrew standing in the hallway of her condo building. "I'm so glad you came!" she said, throwing her arms around his neck. Earning Andrew a venomous glare from her current boyfriend. "Please come in," gesturing Andrew into her mother's penthouse condo, "let me introduce you to some of my friends," she said, leading Andrew into her home. "Marcie, come over here for a sec," Abigale called out, her voice cutting through the music. "Andrew, let me introduce you to Marcie, I met her when we both did our college walk throughs," she stated looking up at him.
Andrew's eyes ran down Marcie's promiscuous attire. Knowing what Abigale would be doing in college. Although his interest was pegged and pondered if he could peg something else as his eyes ran down her dark chocolate skin. Nonetheless, Abigale's other friends were dressed the same, slyly glancing over at Abigale when he noted how a few of their eyes dropped towards his crotch. His eyes slyly moved around the room noting how most of the party goers were far too friendly with him, given this was the first time he's ever met them. What confused him the most was how whichever couple Abigale introduced him to the girlfriend was a little two friendly with him and their boyfriends' didn't seem to have any problem with it. That totally took him aback, and Andrew didn't know how to take it. Looking over feeling Abigale's hand forcibly leaving his arm as she was being dragged off by Albert to another part of the condo, leaving Andrew standing alone in the midst of strangers.
"Let's get you a drink," Janet whispered lustfully into Andrew's ear. Taking him by the hand, leading him through the crowd of people, and up to the bar that Abigale's mother had hired a professional bartender to man for her daughter's party. A sweet citrus smell drifted on the air, a warm smile was on her lips as Janet peered back at them. Her reddish-brown hair brushed along her back while she pulled him up to the bar. "She can make you any kind of drink you want," Janet stated, slyly inching closer to him as she did. Silently thanking Abigale for setting this up for her.
"Anything?" Andrew asked, skeptically.
"What can I get you?" The woman asked, ignoring Andrew's question once she stepped up to the temporary bar.
"Long Island Iced Tea," Andrew stated with a smirk. He's had a few, only when the host had a real bartender like Abigale had at that moment. He liked to drink them at said parties, it kept him from getting too drunk. Andrew noted the slight glint in the woman's eyes when he didn't ask for a beer. Turning his gaze back to Janet when she lightly brushed her thigh along his own.
"I'm glad you came," Janet said, in a soft voice. Her light green eyes shimmered in the lights of the bar while bringing her gin and tonic with a slice of lime to her lips. "I know it was a little childish getting Abigale to talk you into coming over on my behalf. Yet I didn't know how you'd react to me asking you to come given how you acted a couple of days ago," she spoke in an apologetic voice as she set down her drink seeing his confused look. "How about I show you..."
"I was setting her up with Andrew you asshole!" Everything grew still -- expect for the music -- when Abigale's voice filled the air. "Good! Go! Get the fuck out!" The rumbling of voices filled the air when Abigale's scream filled the condo.
"I'm gonna go check on her, don't you run off, okay?" Janet stated the worry for her friend was evident in her voice when she lightly placed her hand on Andrew's forearm. Placing a kiss on his check the moment Andrew's glass touched the surface of the bar.
Andrew wasn't ashamed to admit it; he did check out her ass. Giving it thirty minutes before he took off. Taking his drink, experimenting with this new ability he seemed to garner. Wondering what Bast meant when she told him that men would bend their ear to him. Finding how odd the women acted around him and how their boyfriends' seemed to be fine with it -- minus Albert -- as he wandered through the crowd.
"Hey, hey, I've seen you on TV!" Came a cry when Andrew was checking the time on his phone. Glancing down when he felt something lightly touch his arm. Groaning in his mind as the crowd around him turned their attention towards him.
Janet stood, quite confused, on the outer edge of the group surrounding Andrew, whom she had headed off to find after she saw to her friend. He wasn't at the bar where she had left him, following the directions from the people he had passed, only to find herself staring at the ring of people laughing at something Andrew had said. Catching his attention, watching how he moved through the crowd. Wondering why Abigale didn't tell her how charismatic Andrew could be, or did she not know?
"Sorry about being gone for so long," Janet apologized once Andrew drew near.
"No worries," Andrew stated aloofly.
"Would you come with me?" Janet asked, flashing him a coy smile as she held his hand.
"Sure, but I can't stay for long," Andrew said, following after Janet.
"Maybe I can bribe you into staying a little longer," Janet said, smirking sinfully over his shoulder at him. Leading him through Abigale's house towards her bedroom; it, and her mother's, were the only rooms in the condo that were closed off to the party goers. Lightly knocking on Abigale's door, telling her it was her before entering. "Before you say anything," noting how Andrew closed the door, "let me explain, okay?" Janet stammered, backing towards the bed where Abigale sat somberly on it.
"Okay." Andrew drew out the word, his eyes moved between the two of them. "Explain," he said, rolling his hand.
"You see, me and Abigale are bi," Janet said, lowering herself on Abigale's bed, reaching over and resting her hand over hers. "We've been dating each other for a while," seeing how his eyes shot towards Abigale, "after the two of you broke up of course," she quickly added. "You see, we have an open relationship, we both like men, and we like each other just as much," Janet said, pulling Abigale into her, brushing her thumb along Abigale's wet cheeks. "Shh, hush love, Albert was a processive, controlling asshole. Don't cry because you finally got tired of putting up with his bullshit," she cooed lovingly, brushing her hand along the back of Abigale's head.
"Okay, so what does this have to do with me?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow.
"Andrew," Abigale's voice was shaky when she peered at him through tear laden eyes, "I invited you here because Janet needs a good fucking, and I thought you might give it to her. That's why... I set this up, as a way of atonement for the way I was to you." Her voice was muffled due to how her face was buried in Janet's chest. "I promise you won't be disappointed," she said, peering at Andrew with wet, quivering eyes.
"So I'm what... some fuck toy?" Andrew asked, crossing his arms.
"Toy? No," Janet shook her head, "You, Andrew, certainly are not a toy," she said, her eyes running down his body only to stop when they came upon his groin. Remembering what she had seen at the department store. Sucking on her lower lip, she couldn't wait to have her lips wrapped around what appeared to be Andrew's fat cock. "Will there be fucking going on, oh yes," she admittedly agreed in a purr as she rose from the bed. "But you never will be a toy to us," Janet cooed, her tongue flicking against her teeth.
"Us?" Andrew muttered confused.
"Abigale was, and I said, was, going to give her virginity to Albert," turning to look back at her, "before we went off to Yale together. But well... you know how that played out," she sighed, resting her hand on his chest when she turned to look back at him.
"Please Andrew," Abigale said, crawling along her bed towards him. "I know you probably still hate me... but I don't want to go to college and still be a virgin," she stated as her hands gripped the edge of her bed. "You're the only man I trust that won't hurt me like those out there," pointing towards her bedroom door, "would do to me given I have no experience in being with a man like that. I know I'm asking a lot of you right now, given how I left on some very bad terms between us. However," rising on her knees, running her hands up her chest and cradled her 38B breasts in her hands when she gazed at him, "I trust you, wholeheartedly, with my body," Abigale spoke, releasing a soft moan as she tugged on her nipples.
"What do you say Andrew? Will you stay and fuck me and your ex?" Janet asked, with a coy smile.
******
Andrew jolted awake the next morning. "Hercules?!" The name left his lips as his hand ran down his face. Only to have his head thrusting back once Bast's face filled his view. Those gold-brown eyes of hers stared intently into his, causing Andrew to scoot back towards the head of the bed. His eyes flickered down as Bast's 32DDs swayed as she matched his pace backwards.
"You're remembering, that's good my Pharaoh," Bast purred as her fur lined face rippled in pleasure. "Why do you flee?" she asked, with a coy smirk as she padded forward. The corner of her lips once his back hit the wall. "Are you afraid of me?"
"Afraid? No. Nervous of that look in your eye, affirmative," Andrew said, the image of Abigale on her knees with his cock resting on her face as she knelt before him. Janet standing naked beside him, resting her left arm on his right shoulder while she snapped off pictures. Then Abigale mirrored Janet as she mimicked Abigale: 'Oh my god! This thing is huge! Look at it Abigale!' Her words rang in his mind as he gazed into those golden pools of her irises. His eyes flickered down as he felt the light drag of her nails on his chest. Feeling her hand eager to slip beneath... His head quickly looked towards the door of his bedroom as it began to open. Growing fearful for whomever was on the other side of the door as Bast narrowed her eyes at it. Watching how she thrust out her right hand, stopping time itself.
"There, no more interruptions," Bast purred, turning her attention back to Andrew. "A goddess shouldn't have to jump though so many hoops just to fuck her Pharaoh," she said, her eyes smirked at his gasp once her hand took hold of his soft member. Her cheek brushed lightly along his, her immortal breath hot in his ear. "Don't you like how my hand," her lips brushed along his ear, "strokes this regal cock of yours?" Bast asked, her wanton need laced her words. Her lips nibbled on his earlobe enjoying the moans she was producing from those lips of his.
"Y-yes," Andrew muttered in a groan of bliss. Bast's animalistic face shimmered and faded as her more humanoid one appeared. Andrew felt a fire in his very being as her lips captured his. His hands moved on their own, her whimper filled his mouth once his hands captured Bast's breasts. "Oh damn! Their fucking.... godly," he uttered in his mind, rolling his eyes at his own pun. Feeling her nipples weaving through his fingers while he rolled her breasts in his hands. Noting how Bast had moved her legs to rest beside his hips. His body trembled as the heat of her sex melted through his covers once she placed her mound on top of his groin. Her eyes took on a mischievous light to them as she took hold of Andrew's left hand.
"Touch me, my Pharaoh," Bast whispered in lust. Her back arched, her fine ebony hair draped down her back, her moan filled the air as she inserted two of his fingers into molten core.
Andrew surged forward; his lips captured her right breast. He was determined to remember this encounter of theirs unlike the other times. Feeling the heat, the sun, the very air around him humming on his skin as Bast's moans grew higher and higher the longer his fingers explored her sex. Her hands took hold of the sides of his face, her hips rocked as she stared down into his eyes. Passionately kissing Andrew while her ambrosia dripped down onto the comforter. Her hands worked quickly to uncover his manhood. Her ass wiggled in the air while she inhaled Andrew's cock. Her tongue lapping at the underside of his crown. Her soft, inviting lips gliding along the length of his pole as her head bobbed. Andrew felt his balls tightening knowing he was about to flood her mouth with his cum, that was the plan until Bast quickly pulled off his rod and moved to straddle his lap. Her eyes glinted in glee as she lowered her eager mound onto his bulbous head.
"Oh fuck," Andrew muttered in disbelief at how good being inside of Bast's hot cunt felt. Having sex for the first time with Anta was amazing, yet what he was feeling right at that second was something on a whole different level. Andrew had no words to describe what he was feeling right at that moment as Bast rocked her hips. Forcing his cock deeper into her godly peach.
"Mmm... yes," Bast sighed in longing. Feeling her folds squeezing Andrew's cock with every glide of her hips along that hard pole of his. Her nectar coating every inch of that blood infused muscle. Andrew's hands moved down her back, feeling her cheeks heat as they took hold of her ass. Bast wondered if Andrew gave any thought to the dream he just had. She did hope he would ponder why a Greek demigod would be in his dreams. She did hope that he would think about it, otherwise if Andrew didn't learn the real reason why he is Pharaoh over all the others', including his own mother, then Egypt was lost until another Pharaoh could rise and take Andrew's place. "You like my pussy don't you Andrew?" Bast asked, in a lustful voice as she bounced on his cock. "Being with me isn't like with all the mortal women you've been with, is it?"
"Yes." The word was almost inaudible as it left Andrew's lips. His mind was so blank, so numb due to the sheer pleasure of how her cunt was milking his cock. All but the more primal thoughts had come to a halt.
Bast simply smirked when she noted his glazed over eyes. It was the same with all mortals when a god or goddess took one to their beds. The human mind just couldn't comprehend what was happening to them so their minds made them think it was all a dream that was until they grew pregnant. However, Andrew wasn't like all the other mortals. No. Andrew was something from the past that most have long forgotten. Something she's been longing for since the fall of his ancestor. To be one again with her husband who ages while she stays forever young. That is how Menes[11] and she had created the kingdom of Egypt long ago. Their love making brought renewed life to the Predynastic era of ancient Egypt, after all Menes, and now Andrew were living gods.
"Yes Andrew, cum for me, cum with me," Bast whispered as her lips brushed along his bringing Andrew out of his stupor. Burying his face in her cleavage as she felt his cock swelling, squeezing her folds tightly causing his volcano to erupt in hot liquid cum. "Maybe you'll remember this time," she said, winking at him before shimmering out of existence only to be found back in her cat form staring out onto the city.
Quickly covering his lower half as the door began to open like time hadn't stopped. Andrew was expecting to see Wilma walking into his room, however, that wasn't the case when his father stood in the doorway. He could see his father's nose wiggling at the smell of sex in the air, yet Julián didn't say a word about it. Only to have his eyes dart around the room looking for any sign that someone other than he had been there. Andrew wondered what his father was thinking, especially after the night of that orgy. While dead tired the next day, his father had a smile on his face the moment he woke up and left for work until he returned that night with the same smile on his face.
"Morning Dad," Andrew greeted bringing his father out of his sly scanning of his room. He wondered if his father thought Carla or Anta, or both were in his room somewhere.
"Morning son, your mom had to go into work early something about a meeting or some such thing. I'm about to head out, you're on your own for breakfast today," Julián said, a little heart broken that neither Anta nor Carla were around and that he couldn't see them naked again. He had no idea how or why those two had started to orbit his son, yet there was a little pride in him for his son that Andrew could pull off sleeping with the both of them and neither one of them growing jealous of the other.
"Okay," Andrew nodded, he was used to fixing his own breakfast. He had grown quite good at it due to the years of his mother's absence until Wilma entered their lives.
"Behave while we're gone," Julián stated with a smirk on his lips.
"Yes Dad," Andrew groaned with a smirk on his lips.
"Wilma should be home by one or one-thirty, don't wreck anything," Julián said, waving goodbye to his son as he left the doorway.
Andrew was wandering around his home in only his pajama pants eating out of the bowl of cereal in his hand. Pondering on the events of the past couple of days. Wondering if his memories of the labyrinth could be trusted. To the curse that afflicted Punt, and if it could be lifted, what could Andrew say, he was a sucker for when Anta smiled. However, that did make Andrew think long and hard on who he could call upon to see about ending it. His jaw moved, crushing the little balls of coco puffs between his teeth as he stared out onto the city from the large windows in the living room.
"Bast!" Andrew called out in-between bites.
"Yes, my Pharaoh?" Came a rolling purr of Bast's voice before she in her godly image rounded the corner. "What can I help you with?" Bast asked, with a coy smirk.
"How do I contact Thoth[12]?" Andrew inquired once he had swallowed his bite.
"Why would you want to talk to that old bird, when I'm right here," Bast purred, her hands fondling her orbs. Licking her lips as her eyes stared at Andrew's groin.
"He is the god of knowledge, right?" Andrew tried, so desperately tried, not to get aroused by the sight before him, nonetheless, that was easier said than done.
"Yes... what can he give you that I cannot?" Bast asked slightly annoyed, crossing her arms below her breasts.
"Unless you know how to lift the curse on Punt, then I need to speak with him," Andrew stated in a commanding tone.
"Punt?! You do not go there, ever! Do you hear me?!" Bast spoke, her godly powers filling his penthouse home.
"Why?" Throwing up his hand to shield his face from the waves of energy that were radiating off Bast's body.
"No Pharaoh has come back alive from Punt, and many have tried. I don't say this to dissuade you, yet you are Pharaoh, and I am only a goddess... and your wife," Andrew's bowl nearly fell out of his hand when she said that word, "Yet if you insist on this foolishness, I shall speak to Thoth on your behalf my Pharaoh," Bast said, bowing her head.
"W-w-wife?!" Andrew's voice stammered like a spider on a hot plate. Seeing the corners of her lips lifting, ruffling her fur that marred her head, her eyelids slowly opened. The immortal, godly energy that burned within her glimmered along her irises.
"Is that all that you took from that?" Bast asked with a smirk, mimicking what he had said to his mother in the Egyptian airport. "Don't you remember the ritual?"
"Sort of..." Andrew mumbled looking away.
"Then you know that what you were witnessing was the vows you took," Bast stated, nodding her head like Andrew knew what the hell she was talking about. "Tell me Andrew, what were the Pharaohs' known as?" Andrew's hand flew through the air, the smack that followed resounded loudly in his home.
"Don't tell me..." a groan escaped his lips, "I'm some sort of living god?" Andrew asked, wearingly.
"A god, no. As your mind has finally started to remember your past lives, so your divinity has started to awaken as well," Bast spoke in a teacherly voice. "Why else dream of Hercules, hmm? If your divinity hasn't started to show itself."
"So... I'm what? A demigod or something?" Andrew asked, trying wrap his mind around what she was telling him so early in the morning.
"In a manner of speaking," Bast nodded, "it was one of the reasons the Pharaohs married their family members to keep their blood pure. Yet when Pepi[13] the second died at the end of the Old Kingdom, the line of the Pharaohs' was cut off from the realm of mortals. Or that would be the case if we gods hadn't interfered with that and hid your ancestors away from the world until now. However, the Pharaohs' that came after Pepi the second were nothing more than mortal men, while you, Andrew, house a tiny portion of your godhood deep within you," she said, to her immortal eyes the part of him that made Andrew godly, burned like a small flame and every day it was growing stronger and stronger. She knew soon, very soon, Egypt would know that it's rightful King had returned to take the throne.
"So not going to tell my mother that," Andrew muttered low, knowing if he did, God help him. His mother was already taking the Princess title a little too far, there was no telling what his mother would do if she learned that, like him, she was a demigod, along with his grandfather.
"She would make a good mortal Queen for you my Pharaoh," Bast said, with a sly smirk. "You already have an immortal one, so you don't need another," she stated firmly with a nod. Turning her head towards the door when a knock came upon it. Blowing Andrew a kiss before morphing back into her cat form.
"Hey... Andy," Alex greeted him with a bashful smile. Brushing strands of her red hair behind her left ear while her sky-blue eyes ran down her son's naked chest.
"Thought you didn't need me to come in?" Andrew asked, confused.
"I told the girls to take the day off. I thought maybe... you and I could spend the day together," Alex answered with hope in her eyes.
"Oh?"
"Mmmhmm," Alex hummed. "Can I come in, unless your dad and that woman is around then I'll wait out here."
"Sure," pushing the door open, "let me put this up," slightly lifting his bowl, "and take a shower," Andrew said, before moving out of the doorway. Noting how his mother was looking around the apartment that she once called home when he left the kitchen after rinsing and placing the bowl in the dish washer. He could see the slight sadness in her eyes as her gaze ran around her former home.
"Andy," turning towards her son, "did I make the right choice?" Alex asked, her lip trembling at the unshed tears of a life lost due to her own making.
"Kind of too late to be asking that question, don't you think?" Andrew replied walking past her to his bedroom.
"But... I miss this," Alex said, gesturing to her surroundings.
"And you gave it all up for dust and bones," Andrew said, looking back at her. "You can't change the past... Mom." Seeing his mother's cheeks heat when he called her that.
"I still have you, right?" Alex inquired, her insecurities surfacing. "Your Queen is enough woman to satisfy you, aren't I?" she asked, not hiding her smirk at his groan. "What if I told you," elegantly sauntering towards him, "I could get us our own private room while we're visiting London, Paris, and Rome, once we return to Cairo," her nipples hardened at the thought of being back in her apartment and being pounded into her bed like she had wished when they were in Egypt nearly two weeks ago, "we'll retire to my apartment and release this need I have to have you back in the pussy that gave birth to you," Alex purred, running her hands up her son's bare chest. "You would like that, wouldn't you baby?" Her face heated the moment she felt Andrew's hand on her ass. For the life of her she had no idea how Andrew learned of that turn on of hers. Not that she was complaining, mind you, she was just curious to learn how her son knew she liked to have her ass played with.
"Yeah... umm..."
"Yes, what is it Andrew?" Alex asked, her voice took on an airy feel to it as she pressed her 32C breasts into her son's chest. "Come on," lightly plucking at his lips while her right hand gently rubbed her son's soft member, "do speak up baby," she teased, nibbling along Andrew's jaw line.
"Anta and Carla know about us," Andrew stated, feeling his mother grow still.
"How?"
"Neither of you were particularly quiet that day," Andrew said, referring to the threesome they had over two weeks ago.
"I can't help that baby, I can't help that your cock," her breath hot in her son's ear, "fucks me so good, that it feels so fucking good when you're deep inside of my pussy," Alex said, in a sinful voice. "Not even your father made me feel as good as you do when this," lightly squeezing his semi-hard member, "is stirring my cunt like never before. Andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"I need a shower," Alex stated before her lips captured his earlobe. Giving it a light tug before she walked around her son, the tips of her fingers skimmed along Andrew's manhood as she did. Lifting her shirt off her shoulders, smiling back at her son as she dropped it to the floor while she ambled towards Andrew's bedroom. Alex stood facing Andrew in his bathroom doorway once Andrew had entered his room. Her index finger beckoned Andrew to her noting how his eyes ran down her near naked state; the only thing she had on was a pair of her light blue panties. Smiling seductively at her son as she backed further into the bathroom as Andrew tried to undress hopping on one foot at a time. However, the moment Andrew crossed the threshold, Alex launched herself at him. Her lips attacking his, the need to feel his touch burned like a roaring conflagration through her body. Feeling Andrew's fingers taking hold of the waistband of her panties and pushing them down to the floor. Moaning into her son's mouth while his hands played with her ass cheeks. Wondering if he could smell her pre-lubed asshole, which she had prepared before coming over. It was her hope that she could give him something that not even his father got when they were still married -- her ass! Holding onto her son's arms as he gave her left cheek a little smack, whimpering when he repeated the process with her right. Alex could already feel her nectar flowing and they hadn't done anything more than kiss and a light spank.
"Andrew," Alex said, breathlessly.
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as he kissed down his mother's neck.
"Why do you always smell like pomegranates?" Alex asked, feeling her thighs tremble in her son's southern trek to her eager peach.
"Do what?" Andrew stopped and looked up at his mother.
"Don't you smell it?"
"No," sniffing his armpits, "I don't smell a thing."
"It's always strongest when this is hard," Alex purred, running her hand light up and down Andrew's shaft. Noting how he looked down then away. "Hey," turning his gaze back to her, "tell me baby, tell me why is it that no matter what, or how hot it is, I always smell pomegranates on you?"
"It's a blessing from Bast," Andrew said, matter-of-factly.
"Bast? Really?" Arching an eyebrow when her son nodded. "Didn't you say you had the blessing of Ra too?" Again, Andrew nodded. "Why didn't you tell me?"
"I did, you didn't believe me remember? I told you I saw Bast down in that hidden room, but you blew me off, not that I blame you, I would too if you started spouting off that you've seen a goddess." Seeing the look in his mother's eyes as she tried to come to terms with what he was telling her.
"So... the Egyptian gods are real, like as real as you and me?"
"Yeah, when they want to be seen that is," Andrew stated knowing his mother had walked past Bast as she sat on the sill of the window. Returning back to the task at hand, kissing down his mother's stomach nearing the paradise between her legs, or that was the case until his mother interrupted him.
"Andrew, can we talk about..."
"Do you want to talk, or have me eat your pussy?" Andrew asked, from his squatting position gazing up to his mother.
"Pussy first, then sex, shower, and then we'll talk," Alex said, smiling down at him. Hopping onto the bathroom counter, spreading her legs, "I shaved last night," she cooed, running her fingers through her son's hair as his lips danced along her naked mons Venus. The fingers of her right hand gripped the edge of the counter hard once she felt her son's tongue parting her moist labia. Pressing his head hard against her sex, feeling her mound quivering as the tip of his tongue tickled her vulva. "Yes Andy!" Alex moaned loudly once Andrew captured her throbbing clit. Locking her legs around her son's head after five minutes of his playful teasing of her pussy. Screaming to the gods as she came hard on her son's tongue. Her body trembled once Andrew place a soft kiss on the top of her pink hood before rising to his full height. Andrew looked up at his mother when her hand took hold of his crown when he was mere inches from the opening of her womanhood.
"I have something special for you Andy," Alex stated smirking coyly at her son's perplexed look. "Something I don't know if I'll be able to handle with this big cock of yours. So be very gentle with me okay, baby?"
"O-okay," Andrew drew out the word as he backed away from his mother when she shooed him off. Watching how Alex slowly slid off the counter with shaky legs. Seeing the light glisten along her sex and short distance down her inner thighs. Tilting his head to the side when his mother presented her ass to him and pulled open her right cheek showing off her brown eye to him.
"I prepared it for you baby," Alex said, moving her hand along her ass while her finger moved onto that lubricated virgin hole. Biting her lip at the strange sensation as she sank a finger into her ass.
"You sure?" Andrew asked, looking at his cock then to his mother's ass. Wondering if even the tip would fit into it.
"Mmmhmm," Alex nodded peering at him in the mirror. "Just go slow okay, I've never done this before so I don't know what to expect," she said, trying to hold back her fear. Fear that her son's monster size cock would rip her asshole in two. That she didn't lube up enough to handle something so big back there. Yet she was determined to give this experience to her son, her lover. That no man before him ever experienced. Her breath grew rapid as she watched her son's advance in the mirror. Gooseflesh rose along her skin when Andrew gently moved his hand along his mother's ass. Her grip turned deathly white as she held onto the lip of the sink and the edge of the counter as she felt the bulbous head of her son's cock pressing against her starfish. Feeling the pressure building as her virgin hole fought to keep Andrew out of it. Gasping in pain and shock as that crown breached her last untouched hole. Her eyes widening at how stretched out her ass felt with only one inch of her son's cock inside her. Reaching between her legs, rubbing her clit as Andrew slowly inched his cock into her ass. Her left hand reached back waving her son off once he reached the seven inch mark.
The experience was very strange and yet also arousing as she felt her son's rod slowly gliding through her ass. Picking up speed with every thrust and withdrawal of that hard pole of his. As the minutes wore on, the pain grew less and less, and gradually Alex started to enjoy the feel of her son back there. What surprised her was that she was starting to moan at how good it felt having her ass stretched to its limit. She was also thankful to her son when he didn't just hammer his cock into her like she begged for when he was fucking her cunt.
"You okay, Mom?"
"Mmmhmm, its new, its going to take me some time to get used to having you back there. I'm very glad you're being so gentle with me," Alex said lovingly, as she peered over her right shoulder. "We'll just have to get you a cock ring if we decide to do this again."
"I didn't think you'd be able to handle me back here..." Andrew released a groan of pleasure when his mother squeezed his cock hard. "Fuck!" he shouted feeling his balls emptying into his mother's ass.
"Oh God, oh God, I can feel it Andrew, its so... hot!" Alex cried out as she felt her son's semen flooding her ass. While she had heard people orgasming from being fucked in their asses, Alex never reached that point. She would just chalk that up to it being their first time. She wondered if that would come later, if they continued down this path. However, she did notice how much wetter she was after the fact. Wincing at the pain of her sore ass once the tip of his cock left it. "In the shower young man, no ass then pussy, I'm not about to get an infection," Alex stated in a stern motherly voice. "Once we've washed your cock then you may fuck your mother's pussy," she said, her hand lightly patting Andrew's right cheek as she walked towards the shower.
"Oh fuck, oh yes, that's it Andrew fuck your Queen," Alex growled in want as her hands rested against the wall while her son's hands controlled her hips while Andrew thrust his meaty cock into her liquefied cunt. Releasing a loud, soulful moan at the sound of Andrew's hand slapping her wet ass. "Yeah, you like how your mother fucks you, don't ya?!" she asked, smirking from over her shoulder as she thrust backwards upon her son's rod. "That's it baby, give mama every inch of that cock," Alex panted in the superheated steam. "I know I feel good baby, but we can't stay in here all day..." Her and Andrew's moans echoed off the walls of his bathroom as they came together.
"We'll try anal again later, when my ass has a chance to tighten back up," Alex said, smirking up at her son once her lips left the tip of his cock after cleaning it. Feeling Andrew's cum splattering on the shower floor as she squatted before her son. Her sky-blue eyes lustered at the moan she had garnered from her son as she sucked on his right testicle.
"Now tell me what you know about the Egyptian gods?" Alex uttered as she pressed the ground floor button once she and her son had gotten dressed.
"You know Bast right?"
"Yeah."
"Well, she kind of hangs around me," Andrew said, rubbing the back of his neck.
"How so?" Alex asked, intrigued.
"You know my cat?"
"Of course... oh my... you're not telling me that Bast is really Bast -- the Bast?!" Alex exclaimed as the realization of what Andrew was telling her finally sunk in.
"The one and the same," Andrew nodded as the elevator doors rolled closed. The last thing anyone saw was Alex's wide eyes and gapping mouth before the doors hid the two from view.
******
Wave Preparatory Elementary School...
"You really sure you want me, me of all people, to do this?" Andrew asked, as he, his mother, stepmother, Anta, and Carla stood outside Wilma's classroom.
"Of course, Andy, I wouldn't have asked, if I didn't think the children couldn't learn from you and your experiences in Egypt," Wilma said, nodding that it was a sound idea.
"But I'm just me?!"
"You're more than that Andy, you're my son," casting a smirk at Alex who scowled, "I know you can do this. Trust me, you'll do fine. Just leave out anything you might find... too stimulating for a kindergartener, alright," Wilma said, with a loving smile.
"Don't worry honey, we're here too," Alex said, shooting Wilma a taunting smirk when she pressed her breasts into Andrew's back. Knowing Wilma couldn't do a thing about it at least not at that moment.
"Don't forget about us Andrew," Anta said sternly, with Carla nodding along.
"Now let me go introduce you to my class," Wilma said, running her hand down Andrew's left arm and smiling sweetly as she did.
"What?!" Andrew hissed low when his mother slapped him hard on his left arm.
"Don't you go making goo-goo eyes at that woman!" Leaning in, "I'm your Queen, not her!" Alex whispered in ancient Egyptian into his ear.
"Really can't let go of the royalty bit, can you?"
"Nah-uh," Alex cooed shaking her head, not hiding her smile from him. "I'm a Princess of Egypt, it runs through our veins, I'll never let go of that title," she said, in that ancient language.
Anta and Carla looked at the two of them very confused at what they were speaking to one another. Huffing that Andrew didn't share this language with them. Crossing their arms and glaring daggers at him causing Andrew to retreat back a few steps.
"Why is it that the two of you get your own language, hmm?!" Anta asked, tapping her foot.
"Yeah, don't we deserve to know it too?" Carla inquired; her hurt was evident in her words.
"You girls really want to learn it?" Alex asked low, her ears twitched as Wilma spoke to her class.
"Mmmhmm," they both nodded in unison.
"Alright, but this stays between the three of us, don't you two go teaching that woman this," Alex said, looking at her two students who had gleeful eyes at the news. "This was meant for just Andrew and I. But... since you know about us... you might as well know it too," she sighed as the two of them wore broad smiles. "After we're done here, alright?"
"Of course, Professor," they spoke as one with a vehement nod.
"Class, I'd like to introduce to you, Andrew McCain," Wilma said, turning her head, holding out her arm to the open door. Waving for Andrew to come in, "Now some of you might have seen him on the news or seen flyers with his picture on them of the new exhibit that will be at the museum for a week coming very soon. Yet while he has grown famous since this summer, I'd like you all to meet my stepson," she said, her warm smile beamed down upon the students of her class. Noting how the fifth grade history teacher was in the very back of the classroom along with the principle. "Can you all give a warm welcome to Mr. McCain?" Wilma asked, smiling warmly at their small, smiling faces. "We also have Professor Sanders from the Cairo museum, along with her two undergraduates," her hand gestured to Alex, Anta, and Carla as they walked in to the room, "now Andrew, why don't you tell the class just what it was like in Egypt," she instructed before giving the floor to her stepson.
"What was Egypt like?!" asked a very curious boy.
"Hot. Hotter than you can even imagine," Andrew said, with a friendly smile.
"How hot?"
"One time it got to 120 degrees out at the site, yet that's not what you should worry about." Glancing back to his mother seeing her arching an eyebrow, "It's the camel spiders and the scorpions that you should worry about."
"Why?"
"They live in the sand to cool down from the heat. You see," walking along in front of the first row of desks, noting how those inquisitive eyes of theirs followed his every movement, "there was this sealed chamber that Professor Sanders and her team," gesturing to his mother, Anta, and Carla who gave the kids a small wave, "had yet to open when I got there. I tell you as I watched them chiseling away at the hard packed sand that seeped into the cracks of the two massive doors. I swear a swarm of camel spiders would come pouring out to feast upon me with their long hairy legs, those menacing mandibles, and their beady little eyes," Andrew said, listening to their gasps.
"Where there any?!"
"Fortunately, there weren't, however, that chamber held a secret... do you all want to know what it was?!" Andrew asked, his eyes running along Wilma's class to which they hummed: 'Mmmhmm' and a nod. "Well, you see as I walked into that chamber, guided by some unseen force," his voice dipped low to give his recounting of the event an even more chilling feel to it, "then suddenly," slamming his hands together causing the children along with Wilma, and her coworkers to jump in startlement at the very loud clap, "boom! I fell right through the floor!"
"No way!" a young boy exclaimed.
"Yes way, they will tell you it did happen they too were there," Andrew said, gesturing to his mother and her students while smiling down at the boy.
"Did you get hurt?" asked a very cute little girl.
"A little bit," Andrew nodded, "bonked my head on the edge of this tunnel before it sent me tumbling down this shaft, where I landed in this pool of water," he said, glancing over to his mother. Waiting for her to refute the events that led him to this point in time.
"Did you find anything?!"
"Only a lone pedestal, for what purpose I can't say," Andrew said, leaving out the statue of Bast and everything else that went along with it.
"No gold?" asked the fifth grade teacher.
"Sadly no, just a room made out of onyx and some really strange colored torches."
"Strange how?" asked a rather shy boy causing Andrew to lower his gaze when the boy grabbed hold of his pants leg.
Noticing how his mother, Wilma, Anta, and Carla were intently watching his interactions with the children as he knelt down beside the boy's desk. "They were blue, have you ever seen a torch burn blue before?" Andrew asked, to which the boy shook his head. "Me neither! It was strange I tell you."
"I bet they looked pretty," said the girl to the right of the boy.
"Sort of," Andrew nodded, "if you could get past how eerie that hidden chamber was."
"Mr. McCain please don't frighten the children," the principle said, in a stern voice.
"He is speaking the truth," Alex said, defending her son. "I, and my students," waving to Anta and Carla, "were down there as well. It was indeed eerie."
"Oh," rising to his feet, "you know there is more to that site, right?" Andrew said, looking over at his mother.
"How so?" Alex asked, with an arched eyebrow.
"I'll show you when we return to the dig," Andrew said, with a coy smirk.
"You're going back there?!" asked that same shy boy.
"Mmmhmm, I promised I would. A promise should be kept, shouldn't it?" Andrew inquired, peering down at the boy who nodded his head.
"But aren't you scared?"
"Oh yes," shivering at the thought of camel spiders, "those camel spiders get into everything!" Andrew said, in a spooky voice causing the children to giggle at him.
"How big are they?" asked the same boy.
"You know how big your dinner plate is?"
"Mmmhmm," the boy nodded.
"They're as big or bigger than that," Andrew answered seeing the children's eyes widen.
"Andy, don't tease the children," Alex said, in a motherly voice. "You know full well there weren't any camel spiders in camp. Don't listen to him class, they might be huge, but they're pretty harmless," she said, smiling at the class.
"Mr. McCain?!" the fifth grade teacher called out to him.
"Yes?"
"How did you find that tomb in Giza?"
"Would you believe me if I told you I was guided by a past life?" Andrew asked, seeing the disbelief in her eyes and his mother's shaking head. "Sorry, thought I put that on mute," he said, quickly placing his phone on vibrate when he noted that Abigale was calling.
"You want us to believe that you were led to that place by a past life?"
"Believe or don't believe," shrugging his shoulders, "the Sphinx is standing isn't? Forgotten wisdom unearthed, treasure beyond imagining piled high to the ceiling. Those are the facts, whether you believe how I found that place is the truth or not, doesn't really matter, the events that unfolded can't be disputed," Andrew spoke in a matter-of-fact tone.
"Andy maybe I should take over," Alex whispered into his ear. Rubbing his back as he nodded and moved to join Anta and Carla.
Andrew's face grew hot when Anta and Carla whispered seductively in his ears at how good he looked around the children. Also speculating on how good of a father he would be. His heart raced when they told him they haven't been on birth control since he had told them the truth while they were shopping for dresses. His eyes cut to Anta when she pondered if they weren't already pregnant given the amounts of cum he filled their pussies with.
As the hour wound down, Wilma's coworkers silently slipping out of the room as the children were clustered around Alex, Andrew, Carla, and Anta. All speaking above one another eager to get their questions answered.
"Okay class, line up for recess," Wilma stated clapping her hands getting her students attention.
Andrew looked down when that same shy boy took hold of his hand. Seeing the blushing cheeks of his mother, Anta, and Carla when they witnessed the act. He had no idea what was going through their heads at the moment, yet if the looks in their eyes was any indication then he didn't want to know. Waving goodbye to the boy once they got to the playground as he ran off to play with the few friends that he had.
"Thank you for coming," Wilma said, to the four of them as much as it pained her to be nice to Alex, her students in this case came first. "I know the kids got a lot out of it."
"We're happy to help," Anta said, smiling at Wilma.
"Who knew Andy," smirking when Andrew's head snapped towards her, "could be so good around children," Carla said, dreamily.
"Don't you girls get any ideas in your heads. The one that's going to bare his children is me," Alex said, sternly. "Isn't that right, my Pharaoh?" she asked, in ancient Egyptian. "Andy!" Alex called out when her son simply walked away shaking his head as he did.
******
A week before the grand opening...
Alex leaned back in the desk chair the museum had proved for her while she studied the new artifacts Andrew had unlocked for them. Her eyes roamed down the text from her son. Knowing that soon he would leaving with them, or more precisely with her. How that put a smile on her face knowing that like in Egypt, they could spend every moment with each other. Granted the sex was a very huge bonus. It was the time she spent with her son, making up for the past eight years she'd missed out on that she truly treasured. Looking around the room, making sure that no one was around as she sat at her borrowed desk. Quickly lifting her shirt and bra over her breasts and taking a quick photo of them before hiding her 32Cs from the world. Sending it off to her son only to drool massively when her eyes fell upon that hard, thick cock of her son's.
Putting her phone to sleep and setting it aside when she heard the chime of the speakers telling her that the members of the Supreme Council of Antiquities waited on their Skype conference call. Looking to her left making sure she had everything sorted for when she talked to her bosses.
"Greetings Professor Sanders," a grey haired man spoke from the center box on her computer screen, "I hear that this Mr. McCain fellow found something else that we sent along with you."
"Yes, that he did," Alex nodded after greeting the members of the board. "Here let me play you the video my student Anta took," she said, sending the file through the app. "As you can see we took every precaution, I was even hesitant to allow Mr. McCain to open the lock box, fearing that he would destroy a priceless artifact. Yet as you can see if we had gone about trying to remove the objects from the box, our way, after we had x-rayed it, it would have been us who destroyed the item trying to get into it," Alex stated seeing their nods in agreement as the video played of Andrew opening the box.
"Do you still have the box with you?" asked a withered old woman that had been a bane in Alex's backside ever since she's started to work at the museum and university.
"Of course, I do, it's right here," Alex said, reaching over and picking up the jewel encrusted box and showing it to them.
"And what exactly was in it?" asked the youngest man on the board. Alex noted how the man's eyes roamed her body. She's always felt soiled whenever she had to interact with the man.
"The seal of Onouphrios," Alex stated matter-of-factly, listening to their gasps knowing how rare it was to ever find one. Most were destroyed when the Pharaoh died and the new one took his place. Others, like the one's that were on display back at the Cairo museum, had managed to find their way to survive the ages. Showing off the ten inch onyx statue of Bast in her gloved hands, then showing them the hieroglyphs that were cut into the base of the stone.
"My Lord, are you sure this man has no formal training in the field?" asked a fifty-year-old man.
"No sir, Mr. McCain does not have any experience in archaeology," Alex stated, as she gently placed the seal onto the table before her. "However, that wasn't all the box contained."
"Oh?"
"I believe Onouphrios was Hetepheres' son," Alex stated noting their shocked eyes.
"That's impossible!"
"I don't believe it is," Alex spoke in a teacherly voice. "Mr. McCain did find Onouphrios' sarcophagus with Sneferu[14] and Khufu[15] sarcophagi if they weren't related I doubt three different Pharaohs would subject themselves to their eternal rest beside complete strangers. Also... I have proof of Onouphrios' linage to Hetepheres."
"How?" asked the head of the board.
"This necklace," reaching over and ever so gently cradling it in her hands, "was also found in the lock box underneath the seal stone. I believe that Hetepheres placed it there upon the death of her son and given how anything and everything that was related to Onouphrios was obliterated from history I think she did this to defy Khufu and those who sought to erase her son from history. So that Onouphrios would not be forgotten or lost to the sands of time," Alex said, showing off the inscription on the back of the necklace.
"That's..." Alex's eyes darted along the screen as the board members began to bicker with one another. It wasn't until the head of the board pounded his gavel that the talking heads on the screen quieted down.
"We'll discuss the matter of Onouphrios' linage at a later date. Right now we have matters to discuss with Professor Sanders. Now Professor, what exactly do you have need of us?"
"I was hoping I could get the boards approval to display these two new items during the exhibit here in a week along with the other museums," Alex stated peering at the head of the board.
"I see... hmm... I would rather we wait until we can verify the necklace as Hetepheres', however, that might cause the Egyptology world to finally have something new to talk about if it was," the head of the board mused as he stroked his chin. "Okay, Professor, you have my approval, only on the condition that you have a label that states that the connection between them hasn't been verified yet."
"Thank you, I'll make sure it's presented with the necklace," Alex nodded.
"This Mr. McCain is an interesting fellow, when you return to Cairo I would like to have a word with him," the man said, hiding the symbol of his secret order deep within the confines of his clothes.
"I will tell him the moment I see him again."
"Good, until then Professor Sanders have a good night." With that her Skype call ended and she was left alone in that silent room. A flash across the surface of the sapphire caught her eyes. The moment her fingertip touched the surface of the stone everything when black.
******
Three days before the grand opening...
For four days Alex has been in a type of fog that she couldn't find herself out of. Four days of voices being muffled, her vision blurred, her body so tired even after a good nights rest. However, that wasn't the strangest part, no, it was the dress, made in an old Egyptian style, a style closely related to the Fourth dynasty of the Old kingdom. Which was strange to her, why she would have something so revealing made. Although, as much as the dress confused her, it was the sapphire necklace that laid in the nap of her neck that had her frozen in fear. Her body moved on its own, feeling like someone else was controlling her body and she was only along for the ride.
Watching herself reaching for her phone. Feeling how weird it was as her body moved on its own accord. Noting how her thumb hit speed dial one, knowing exactly who it belonged to -- her son! Praying in her mind that Andrew could somehow help her, to break whatever this was that held her bound.
"Mom?"
"Hello baby, why don't you come over to my hotel." Alex couldn't begin to describe how weird it was to feel her lips moving, the vibrations of her voice when it wasn't her that was speaking.
"Mom, you sure you're feeling okay?"
"Never been better, but I'm very pleased to know you care about my welfare. So why don't you come over and let me show you just how much I care."
"O-okay..." Andrew knew something was amiss with his mother for days now. What that was, he couldn't say, he just hoped it wasn't something that would make his life even weirder than it already was, "I'll be there in a few."
"Good. I'll see you then." Cutting off the call, dropping her phone on her bed. A sensuous smile formed on her lips as whomever was in control of her body stared down at the dress. Feeling her head turning to the left seeing her naked image staring back at her in the reflection of the mirror. Feeling whoever was in control scowling at the way her body looked. "Hey! I like my body just the way it is. If you don't like it get the hell out!" Alex screamed into her mind, yet whomever was in the driver's seat failed to listen. Mentally tapping her imaginary finger on her imaginary left arm that sat crosswise along her equally imaginary chest in her mind as she fumed while whatever was possessing her moved towards the bath room. Taking a dry swallow at how Egyptian she looked as she stared at her painted face after whomever was done with her makeup. Noting the odd assortment of gold bracelets that were carefully placed upon her wrist, to how her body moved as she dressed herself in the Egyptian blue translucent dress. Her heart raced knowing she would never be caught dead in public wearing such a gown when she could see the color of her nipples bleeding through the material and how pink her labia were. No. She would never wear such a dress, not even if her life depended on it. It was too revealing for her tastes.
"Come in!" Her voice called out when she heard Andrew speaking through the door of her hotel room. "Greetings my Pharaoh, come and greet your..."
"Mother?!" Onouphrios spoke into Andrew's mind.
To Be Continued...
[1] Akhenaten -- 10th ruler of the 18th dynasty.
[2] Nefertiti -- Akhenaten's Queen, mother of Tutankhamen, and Pharaoh.
[3] Hor-Aha - is considered the second pharaoh of the First Dynasty of Egypt.
[4] The Lost Labyrinth Of Egypt - was a massive building, two stories tall. Inside, there were an unbelievable 3,000 different rooms, all connected through a winding maze of passages so complex that nobody could find their way out without a guide.
[5] Thinis (This or Tjenu) - was the capital city of the first dynasties of ancient Egypt. It remains undiscovered.
[6] The Sphinx Of Israel - In 2013 in Tel Hazor, Israel, archaeologists found something they'd never expected to find so far away from Egypt: a 4,000-year-old Egyptian sphinx.
[7] Punt - It was an ancient African kingdom full of gold, ivory, and exotic animals that excited the Egyptians' imaginations. It was a place that commanded the respect of the Egyptians, a land they had dubbed "God's Land."
[8] Ra's solar barge, also known as Mandjet.
[9] The river that runs through all the lands of Duat -- the Egyptian underworld.
[10] Egyptian underworld.
[11] First Pharaoh of the First dynasty of the Old Kingdom.
[12] Thoth was the Egyptian god of wisdom and knowledge. Honored as the inventor of writing and the founder of branches of learning such as art, astronomy, medicine, law, and magic, he was the patron god of scribes.
[13] Pepi II -- last ruler of the Old Kingdom before the First Intermediate Period.
[14] First Pharaoh of the Fourth dynasty of the Old kingdom.
[15] Second Pharaoh of the Fourth dynasty of the Old kingdom. However, for this story Khufu would technically be the third Pharaoh of the Fourth dynasty.
Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 05
Trouble in New York – Arisen
Pharaoh's Curse
Trouble in New York -- Arisen
Part five
Thanks to WAA01 and KIllerarmyguy for the edits
******
Last time on Pharaoh...
Three days before the grand opening...
For four days, Alex has been in a type of fog that she couldn't find herself out of. Four days of voices being muffled, her vision blurred, her body so tired even after a good night's rest. However, that wasn't the strangest part. No, it was the dress, made in an old Egyptian style, a style closely related to the Fourth dynasty of the Old Kingdom, which was strange to her, why she would have something so revealing made. Although, as much as the dress confused her, it was the sapphire necklace laid in the nap of her neck that had her frozen in fear. Her body moved on its own, feeling like someone else was controlling her body, and she was only along for the ride.
Watching herself reaching for her phone. Feeling how weird it was as her body moved on its own accord. Noting how her thumb hit speed dial one, knowing exactly who it belonged to -- her son! Praying in her mind that Andrew could somehow help her, to break whatever this was that held her bound.
"Mom?"
"Hello, baby, why don't you come over to my hotel." Alex couldn't begin to describe how weird it was to feel her lips moving, the vibrations of her voice when it wasn't her that was speaking.
"Mom, you sure you're feeling okay?"
"Never been better, but I'm very pleased to know you care about my welfare. So, why don't you come over and let me show you just how much I care."
"O-okay..." Andrew knew something was amiss with his mother for days now. What that was, he couldn't say; he just hoped it wasn't something that would make his life even weirder than it already was, "I'll be there in a few."
"Good. I'll see you then." Cutting off the call, dropping her phone on her bed. A sensuous smile formed on her lips as whoever was in control of her body stared down at the dress. Feeling her head turning to the left, seeing her naked image staring back at her in the reflection of the mirror. Feeling whoever was in control scowling at the way her body looked. "Hey! I like my body just the way it is. If you don't like it, get the hell out!" Alex screamed into her mind, yet whoever was in the driver's seat failed to listen. Mentally tapping her imaginary finger on her imaginary left elbow, which she had angrily shoved under her breasts putting her impressive, imaginary, C cups on prominent display, that sat crosswise along her equally imaginary chest in her mind as she fumed while whatever was possessing her moved towards the bathroom. Taking a dry swallow at how Egyptian she looked as she stared at her painted face after whoever was done with her makeup. Noting the odd assortment of gold bracelets that were carefully placed upon her wrist to how her body moved as she dressed herself in the Egyptian blue translucent dress. Her heart raced, knowing she would never be caught dead in public wearing such a gown when she could see the color of her nipples bleeding through the material and how pink her labia were. No. She would never wear such a dress, not even if her life depended on it. It was too revealing for her tastes.
"Come in!" Her voice called out when she heard Andrew speaking through the door of her hotel room. "Greetings, my Pharaoh, come and greet your..."
"Mother?!" Onouphrios spoke into Andrew's mind.
******
~~~~~~
"Mother?!" Andrew thought to himself as his blue-green eyes ran down his mother's body. Knowing it wasn't his mother in that blue Egyptian style see-through linen dress. Given he knew his mother well enough to know she wouldn't be caught dead wearing something like that, given how he could easily view his mother's 32C breasts and her womanly mound. That was definitely not something his mother would wear, ever! Not that he didn't like the view before him.
"Has it been so long that you don't know your Queen's voice, my Pharaoh?"
"Who are you, and what have you done to my mother?!" Andrew asked; the power of the Pharaoh burned in a bright blue light in his pupils, and a purple light flared on the surface of his gold ankh ring.
"I'm hurt, Onouphrios[1], that you don't remember your own mother, Hetepheres[2]," she said, with a tint of sadness in her voice. That was when Andrew finally noticed the necklace, the same necklace they had found in that locked jeweled box. "I put a part of my soul into this gem," her fingers lightly touched the sapphire, "so that we could be together again for one night. That's all the spell would allow for us, so that you and I could finally be together like we've always wanted," Hetepheres said, gazing lovingly at Onouphrios's ghostly spirit and not Andrew's physical body. "Come, the spell won't last forever, and I want to make love to the man I fell in love with all those years ago before we return to the underworld to be judged by Osiris[3]," she spoke, holding out her hands to Andrew.
Andrew ran his eyes over his mother's body, wondering if he could just banish the spirit from his mother's body. Yet, how was he to do that? He barely understood the power of the Pharaoh; he wasn't in the position to expel Hetepheres' spirit from his own mother's body. Praying that his mother would return to normal as his hands slid into hers. Her breath was loud in his ears as she kissed him like she hasn't seen him in a thousand years. Then again, that was true if you don't count their time in the Underworld. His mother's sky-blue eyes shimmered in her hunger as their lips pulled away from one another's. Feeling her own tugging lightly on his lower lip when she did.
"Do you remember our time on the barrage?" Hetepheres asked, leading her son towards the bed.
"Yeah..." It was fuzzy, yet the images were clear enough for him to know what was happening.
"Good, then you haven't forgotten what I taught you that day," Hetepheres said, her hands lightly ran down the body her son was inhabiting. The vessel might appear different to her, yet she could feel her son inside of it. "I see you've regained the blessings of the Gods I had the priests of the temples bestow upon you when you were a child," she stated, smelling the scent of pomegranates coming off of Andrew as she undressed her son. "This new body of yours might appear lacking in what you once were, just not where it counts," Hetepheres purred, causing Andrew to jump slightly when she grabbed a handful of his manhood.
"Why was my name erased?" Andrew asked. It had been nagging at him that Onouphrios' name would have been obliterated from history.
"That was due to your brother's greed and lust for power," Hetepheres spoke as she unbuckled his belt, then unbuttoning his jeans. This was all possible due to the memories of the woman she was possessing at the moment. While she would love to explore this new world she had awakened into, yet, the spell would only last for one night. A night she was going to ensure would forever be remembered when they returned to the Duat[4]. "That was why I placed your sarcophagus with your father, along with this necklace to show the world my son hasn't been forgotten!" Andrew noted the fire in her eyes; it sort of reminded him of his mother's own fire. Pondering if that was why Hetepheres was able to take over his mother's body, given their lineage. Reaching up, watching her quivering eyes, wondering if they had done this before when Hetepheres and Onouphrios were alive and not spirits inhabiting their bodies as he gently pushed her dress from her shoulders. Observing how that blue linen cascaded down his mother's tanned body earned from her years under the Egyptian sun. "Yes, Onouphrios," Hetepheres moaned, tossing her head back as Andrew cradled his mother's breasts. "You always loved playing with my breasts," she said, smiling sweetly at him as her hand caressed his left cheek. "Now really show your mother how much you've missed them," Hetepheres said, shoving Andrew's face into the valley of her orbs.
All the while Hetepheres was seducing her son, Alex (or Alexandria as her given name was), waded through Hetepheres' memories that were flashing before her eyes. She knew any Egyptologist would give anything to see what life was actually like back in 3500 BC like she had the opportunity to do, although she wouldn't advise on getting possessed to do so. Alex might not be in control of her body at that moment, yet it didn't mean she didn't feel everything Andrew was doing to her. "Yes, baby, right there!" Alex moaned out into her mind as she caught flashes of her body squirming on her hotel bed when Andrew's tongue tasted her so well, just like he always has, since she became her son's lover. She could feel her fingers curling around the sheets as that hard, thick cock penetrated her mound. Hearing her own howl of bliss in her ears as that ten and a half inches long and three and a half fingers wide cock of his thrusted deep within the heat of her core.
Alex totally lost track of time and the number of orgasms she'd had so far, along with the number of times Hetepheres made her son cum in and on her body. Her pussy was so damn sore, her body was exhausted, yet it seemed to her Hetepheres didn't care about any of that. No. It seemed to her Hetepheres wanted everything she and her son could give her before whatever was happening to her ended, and she would return to the Land of the Dead. Then, when she thought it would never end, she felt the necklace unclasp and fall to the bed.
"God, Andrew, pull out!" Alex hissed, feeling how her cunt throbbed due to the pounding it had taken. Not that her body wasn't thoroughly satisfied, which it was, it was the fact that they had been fucking nonstop until three am. Tossing the necklace across the room, she wanted nothing more to do with it. She should have never let her curiosity get the better of her. Feeling the tip of his cock leaving her sore cunt, collapsing in exhaustion. Looking over when Andrew fell onto his back, his chest heaving like mad. Feeling his cum flowing like a river from her pussy and all his dried cum on her body. Neither said a word; how could they? How could anyone explain getting possessed by a ghost and fucking your son for almost eight hours? Inching over to him, wrapping her sore and tired body around him, holding her son tight like she had done in her Cairo apartment before he returned to New York and drifted off to sleep.
They both were rudely awakened when Andrew's phone went off at eight the next morning. "Shit!" Andrew hissed, seeing his father calling. "Hey Dad, I know, I know, I'm sorry," he quickly said, as Julián began his tirade about how he didn't call or text about not coming home. "It's just we got caught up in what was going to happen on opening night that we lost track of time, and before I knew it, it was already one o'clock, so I just crashed on the couch in her hotel room," Andrew lied, he didn't think his father would take too kindly to the fact that he had actually been fucking her for most of the night. "It won't happen again, I promise. Yep, I'll be home tonight," he nodded. "Okay, see you when you get home." With that, he ended the call and fell back onto the bed.
"You want to tell me why you were possessed by Hetepheres?" Andrew asked, looking over at his mother who's eyes never left him.
"I don't know, the last thing I remember clearly was having a Skype conference call with the Supreme Council of Antiquities then... a bunch of haze drifting through my head until that necklace came off," Alex said, lightly rubbing her hand along his chest. Wondering if he was dealing with more of this supernatural weirdness that she found silly. Yet, after last night, she couldn't doubt that side of reality didn't exist any longer. Watching how her son pinched the bridge of his nose like this wasn't anything new to him. "Andy, how long has this kind of thing been going on?"
"Told you, since I fell through that floor," Andrew said truthfully, peering over at his mother.
"Can't you... I don't know, tell them you don't want to be Pharaoh or something?"
"Yeah, don't think the Gods are going to take 'no' for an answer, Mom," Andrew stated, rolling out of bed, and walking towards the bathroom.
"Where are you going?" Alex asked, quickly rolling over.
"A shower, then to the Met."
"The Met? Why? What for?" Alex inquired, quickly getting out of bed then slowing, her whole body hurt... She, however, wasn't going to miss showering with her lover. That didn't mean they were going to fuck again; her pussy was just too sore for that right now.
"To visit the Temple of Dendur[5], to ask Osiris to make sure Hetepheres doesn't return," Andrew said, looking at his mother as she sashayed into the bathroom.
"Oh? Would you mind if I came along?" Alex asked, intrigued to see what it meant to be a Pharaoh firsthand.
"You want to come and watch me talk to a God?" Andrew uttered, shaking his head when his mother vehemently nodded hers with this luster in her eyes like she had when she was making some newfound discovery. Just like the look she had when he showed them where Akhenaten[6] and Nefertiti[7] were buried in the secret chamber that Tutankhamen[8] had made to hide their shame for turning their backs on the Gods. "Your funeral," Andrew said as he stepped into the shower, followed quickly by his mother.
******
Metropolitan Museum of Art...
Alex's fingers interweaved with Andrew's as he paid for their admittance fee into the Met, seeing how Andrew wasn't a freeloader, and, well, quite honestly, he could afford forty bucks from the curbside ticket booth. The wind lifted her dark red hair from her shoulders as they climbed the stairs towards the grand entrance to that very fine museum.
"I remember how we used to come here on weekends and days you were off from school," Alex said slyly, brushing the strands of her hair back behind her ear. Noting how her son was biting his tongue to keep the retort buried that she knew was on the tip of his tongue when he glanced at her from the corner of his left eye. Remembering the two weeks of heated arguments they had under the dessert sun. She knew her son still didn't forgive her for abandoning him or his father to pursue her carrier. Andrew probably never would, yet it seemed to her that he understood why she needed to go, not that he thought it was a wise choice. After all, it did cost her eight years of her son's absence in her life. A home she still longed for sometimes, when it was dark and silent, when she was out on a dig, the memories of her former life would always find their way back to the forefront of her mind. Watching how the man at the door tore their tickets and handed back their halves to Andrew while placing the torn stubs into the box beside him. "We will," Alex said, flashing the man a smile when he told them to enjoy their stay.
Taking a right... only to pull on Andrew's hand when it seemed he was just eager to get to the temple. "We have time, Andrew," blushing madly, her eyes cast down at the tops of her feet, "why don't we tour the museum like we used to?" Alex spoke in a bashful tone, knowing this was almost like a first date for them. How that made her heart flutter as they stood in The Great Hall, the entrance of that fine establishment. "Please?"
Alex wore a smile all through the Greek and Roman art, the art from Africa, Oceania, and the Americas, the modern and contemporary art, European sculpture, the Robert Lehman collection, the medieval art, the arms and armory, the American art, and lastly the Egyptian art wing. Where the Temple of Dendur commanded the floor space of the wing while displaying the priceless works of Egyptian history throughout its long history was stored within those walls.
"This takes me back," Alex said softly, flashes of memory flared in her mind recounting when Andrew was seven and her telling him about every single thing there. "You were always so excited to come here."
"It wasn't the place Alexandria," using his mother's given name so she would know his words were serious, "it was because I was with you, not because of this," Andrew said, gesturing to the view before them.
"Oh," Alex muttered low, feeling her face grow red hot. "Maybe we can do this some more; I mean, spending time, just the two of us, visiting museums and art galleries when we're in London, Paris, Rome," she said, feeling her body heating no longer thinking of Andrew as her son, but the man she would be wedded too. After all, it would be improper for Andrew to have someone else as his Queen. "We are going to be close for a long time Andy, I am going to be your Queen."
"You really aren't going to let that go are you?"
"Nah-uh," Alex stated, shaking her head. "I'm a Princess, and you can't take that away," she said, turning her nose up with a smile on her lips.
"Can too. I am Pharaoh after all," Andrew teased.
"You wouldn't?!" Alex gasped in mock shock.
"I would, unless..."
"Unless?" Alex cooed, poking her son in the ribs.
"You stop doing that thing you do with your tongue," Andrew said, with a devious grin.
"Andrew?! We're in public?!" Alex hissed low yet aroused at the same time. "D-do... do you really like it when I do that?" How her heart warmed knowing that she had brought bliss to her lover as Andrew nodded. "Shall we head into the temple?" Alex asked, giving her son a rather sultry look.
"Yeah, then you need to return that necklace," Andrew said, his gaze falling on the stone structure.
Walking between the two stone statues depicting the Roman Governor as a Pharaoh. Andrew didn't know why he felt revolted at the sight, and yet the uneasiness in his stomach wasn't going away. Feeling the air thickening as he and his mother approached the propylon that once led the faithful worshiper to those once holy walls. The hieroglyphics meant little to him; Andrew was there for a reason. So that Hetepheres' ghost could never again possess his mother. She'd already circumvented death once there was no telling what else she had planned.
"What?!" Andrew asked, when his mother's hand flew to her mouth.
"Y-y-you're wearing a Nemes[9]?! You really are a Pharaoh," Alex muttered, her eyes moved along that gold and blue stripped cloth. Covering the whole crown and back of the head and nape of the neck, her eyes ran down the lappets, two large flaps which hung down behind the ears and in front of both shoulders.
"Okay, that's never happened before," Andrew said, a little unnerved. "But, yeah, I did tell you I was. When are you going to start to believe me when I tell you these things?" he asked, with a pointed look.
"D-do you have a Crook and Flail also?" Her eyes widen as they appeared in his hand out of thin air. She had no idea why the surface of those two items looked molten. "Can I touch them?"
"I don't know, Mom, they're kind of hot. They do belong to Ra, after all."
"Wait, wait, Ra, the Ra, Atum, or whatever you want to call the King of the Gods, those are his?" Alex asked, in mystified wonder,
"Yeah, I am Pharaoh after all," Andrew said, sending the Crook and Flail back to its owner.
"But how?"
"Long story, tell you later," Andrew said with a smirk, beginning to head towards the altar until his mother took hold of his arm.
"No, you will tell me now," Alex said, firmly.
"You sure you want to know?"
"I want to know everything," Alex stated with a stern nod.
"You might not like what you hear," Andrew warned.
"I'll risk it."
"Can we finish this first, then I'll divulge all those little secrets over coffee?" Andrew said, gesturing to the altar.
"You promise?"
"Scouts honor."
"I'm going to hold you to it," Alex said in a stern, motherly voice.
Walking up to the altar, now that he was here, he had no idea how he was going to commune with Osiris. His head jerked to the right as a flash of memory from some Pharaoh he couldn't place flared in his mind. Before he could even ponder what it all meant, his mouth opened on its own.
Exalted art thou on thy throne,
O Osiris! Thou hast heard fair things,
O Osiris! Thy strength is vigorous,
O Osiris! Thy head is fastened on thy body,
O Osiris! Thy neck is made firm,
O Osiris! Thy heart is glad,
O Osiris! Thy speech is made effective,
O Osiris! Thy princess rejoice
Thou art established the Bull in Amentet.
Thy son Horus hath ascended
thy throne, and all life is with him.
Millions of years minister unto him,
and millions of years hold him in fear.
The company of the Gods are his servants,
and they hold him in fear.
The God Tem, the Governor,
the only One among the Gods,
hath spoken, and his word passeth not away.
"Andrew? Where did you learn that prayer?" Alex asked, knowing she never went into the prayers the priests of ancient Egypt would recite.
"Huh? That was a prayer?" Andrew asked, confused, as Alex nodded. "I don't know; it just popped into my head."
"Does that happen often?"
"Mostly, it's just dreams; where do you think I learned about the Qattara Depression," Andrew stated with a coy smirk. Turning around when he felt something, something that felt familiar to him. Catching his mother when a pale blue skinned, eight-foot tall man appeared out of nowhere, noting the scars where Isis sewed his limbs back together when Seth had chopped his body to pieces.
"Greetings, Pharaoh, it's been some time since I've been summoned to the mortal world. Now, what can I do for you, young Pharaoh?" Osiris asked; his golden eyes peered down at Andrew from his eight-foot height.
"Can you keep Hetepheres in Duat?"
"Hetepheres?! There's a name I haven't heard in a long time," Osiris mused as he stroked his godly chin. "Why do you ask? I see," he mused after Andrew went over the events from the night before. "I can understand your worry, yet I sense no other lingering pieces of her soul on Earth, so you needn't worry."
"So, I'm not going to have to deal with another visit from Onouphrios' mother?" Andrew asked, glancing down, seeing his mother's breathing was shallow but steady.
"No, I'll see that she stays where she is and restore the part of her soul that was left behind. I pray we do not see each other anytime soon," Osiris said, before disappearing back to Duat.
"You and me both," Andrew muttered, giving his mother a gentle shake to snap her out of her fainting spell.
"What?!"
"You fainted. Some professor, fainting at the sight of her first God," Andrew said, with a soft chuckle.
"Shut up," lightly slapping her son's chest, "that was my first God, after all," Alex said, in a little pout. "So... did you get Osiris, that was Osiris, right?" Seeing Andrew's nod, "Will he keep her in Duat?"
"Yes."
"Good, then you're buying the coffee," Alex said sternly, taking her son by the hand and leading him out of the temple.
******
"Okay, start from the beginning," Alex stated after she had started her voice recorder so she could play it back and go over everything as they sat in that semi-crowded coffee shop a block away from the Met. "When did you start seeing the Egyptian Gods?"
"Told you the first time, after I got out of that hole."
"And you said you saw Bast and that there was a small statue down there as well," Alex said, as Andrew nodded. "What was the statue?"
"Haven't a clue," Andrew uttered with a shrug of his shoulders. "I was kind of fading in and out at that time."
"And you stated there was a pool of water down there," Alex said, thanking the young man when he placed her cup of coffee before her.
"Actually, it was the nectar of the Gods, or so that's what Bast told me."
"Wait, like the food of the Gods, the stuff that makes you immortal?" Alex asked, in an excited voice, cocking an eyebrow when Andrew chuckled. "What's so funny?"
"That's basically the same thing I asked Bast, and no, I'm not immortal."
"Okay, so then what was this 'nectar' and why was it there?"
"You know that smell you all keep smelling on me?" Andrew asked, seeing his mother nod that she did. "You remember that wall that was basically porn?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"It basically tells you what the blessing is about," Andrew said, with a knowing smirk.
"And you said you had the blessing of Ra; what does that mean?"
"Ra bequeathed to me that 'no heat, no cold shall touch your body, the land shall bestow upon you its riches. Men will bend an ear to you as you exude your dominance over the world'," Andrew said word for word.
"Is that why you know where everything is?"
"No..." Shaking his head, "I don't know how to describe it other than saying Egypt and I are like one. Plus, I already told you; what they knew I know," Andrew said, taking a sip of his own coffee.
"Does that mean you have all the Pharaohs' memories?" Alex asked; her mind was racing. Sure this was all convoluted if she spoke any of this to anyone. Yet, she did just see a God, a physical being she could actually see with her own two eyes. Then there was the blue light in his eyes, the purple light that flared on his ring. A ring she might add that was Egyptian in origin, something she didn't think Andrew would ever wear. All the things he has spoken of that her own teachings said couldn't be possible and everything else that has happened so far.
"Pretty much, the important stuff mostly, few tidbits here and there when they feel like sharing," Andrew said offhandedly.
"Can you tell me from Menes's[10] point of view what it was like before he united Egypt?" Alex inquired, watching that blue light playing along his eyes as she was enjoying her coffee; she did miss a good cup when they were out at the dig.
"Like you would expect when a newly formed Kingdom is starting to heal from the ravages of war, old hatreds are hard to let go." Alex noted how Andrew was staring down at his coffee, like a man that had seen too much. "It was hard, very hard in the beginning, the Kingdom was starving, drought had reigned for years, and the fields couldn't support all the people of the Kingdom. Then..."
"Then what, Andy?!" Alex asked in a hushed whisper.
"I... no, I'm not telling you that," Andrew said, shaking his head. Spotting Bast in her cat form underneath the table diagonally across from him.
"Why not?" Looking down when her son placed his hand over hers.
"I don't think you're ready to hear that," Andrew said, and he so wasn't ready to speak it aloud himself. Shooting Bast daggers when she licked her paw with that mischievousness in her eyes.
"Andy, what are you looking at?" Alex spoke, looking around and behind her, and saw nothing.
"Don't worry about it," Andrew said, bringing her attention back to him.
"So, tell me, Andrew, what is it?" Alex jumped in her seat when Bast jumped onto the table out of nowhere. Watching what appeared to be a silent argument between the two of them as they stared at one another, She wondered if Bast knew of her son's stubbornness. Looking down as her tail thumped against her hand. Then seeing how no one other than she and Andrew could see her given the people in the shop's unchanged expressions. "Don't freak out, don't faint," Alex whispered to herself.
"Fine, I'll do it," Andrew grumbled, feeling her rubbing against his cheek when he hanged his head before she returned to wherever she once was. "It's about how Egypt prospered after those dark years..."
"What was that last part?" Alex asked when Andrew mumbled the last part incoherently. "I know you're not a mumbler, so speak up."
"Bast and I are... married, for all intents and purposes," Andrew said, looking way as he finally said it. Noting how his mother was staring at him slacked-jawed, then a burst of rib-splitting laughter erupted forth from her lips. Quieting down once she noticed she was drawing too much attention for this kind of conversation.
"You're not fucking with me, are you?" Alex asked under her breath.
"Yeah, that's what the brand symbolizes: the pact of the first Pharaoh to, now me, so that Egypt can prosper through our union; you know the myth that Ra was the first Pharaoh?"
"Yeah?"
"Well, it's kind of real," Andrew said, rubbing the back of his head. Glancing up, seeing his mother's rational mind racing in her eyes.
"That means... no, that can't be, that's..."
"Insane? Yeah, I know," leading forward, "you see what I'm dealing with?" Andrew whispered, nodding vigorously, still seeing the doubt in her eyes.
"How many Gods have you met so far?" Alex inquired, trying to wrap her head around it all.
"Isis[11], Bast[12], Ra[13], Thoth[14], and Sobek[15] if you count seeing him in a memory into the total," Andrew said truthfully. "Mom... what do you know about Maʽat[16]?"
"Well... Egyptian mythology isn't my field of study, why do you ask?" Alex inquired, so pleased that he was opening up to her.
"Isis told me I was needed to restore Maʽat," Andrew said, matter-of-factly.
Reaching across the table, squeezing his hand, gazing lovingly at her son. Knowing she was going to be there by his side through this all. She wasn't going to lose him again. "Don't worry, I'll look into it; you leave the research to me. I'm good at that," Alex said with a warm smile. "So, do you have any idea what Isis meant?"
"Haven't a clue," Andrew retorted with a shrug.
"Hmm..." Leaning back in her seat, deep in thought, "we'll figure it out, so... married, huh?" Alex teased with a coy smirk as Andrew rolled his eyes. "Does that make me the other woman?"
"No."
"So then..." Leaning over the table, allowing her shirt to show off her cleavage to her son's gaze, "Bast won't mind me becoming your Queen?" Alex spoke in a sultry tone as her fingertips dancing lightly along the back of Andrew's hand. She took his sigh and how he hanged his head as a no. Which only made her rather seductive smile widen when she heard it. "So, Andy, can I ask; what was the deal at the Amkhakha temple?"
"Hell if I know, your guess is as good as mine."
"Why weren't you affected like the others?" Again, she was met with a shrug of his shoulders.
"Like I said, I've only been dealing with all this weirdness for a little over three months. So I don't even have half the answers to my own questions."
"So... have you and Bast consummated your marriage?" Alex asked, in a teasing light, wearing a smirk when her son just shook his head.
"You're getting far too much pleasure out of this."
"Hey, I'm coping the best I can," Alex said, wiggling her nose.
"Uh-huh."
"So, Andrew, what's it like fucking a Goddess?" Alex asked, draining the last of her coffee from her cup.
"Hard to describe," scratching his chin, "think of the greatest sex you've ever had and times that by a thousand," Andrew said, truthfully.
"Really?! It was that good?!" Alex asked, in shock.
"Yeah, but you won't remember any of it; I didn't the first time," Andrew admitted.
"Damn, I've never been fucked to the point I can't remember, stupefied yes," shooting Andrew a knowing smirk, "never that," Alex cooed as her fingertips haven't stopped caressing the back of Andrew's hand.
Alex lightly kissed Andrew's lips as they stood on the curb as her taxi idled. "I'll call you later. We'll do a walkthrough tomorrow to prepare you for the grand opening in two days," she said, running her hand down her son's left arm before taking hold of his hand. "Be safe going home," Alex spoke, looking up at him as she sat in the rear of the cab seeing Andrew nod before shutting the door. Waving to him as the cab pulled away, so very happy that she got to have that time alone with her son. She couldn't wait to help him to unravel all these hidden secrets that had been lost to time.
******
"I'm very disappointed in you, young man?!" Wilma said in a disapproving voice as Andrew walked into their home at quarter to two in the afternoon. "You don't call, don't text, staying out all night. I was worried about you," she said in a loving, motherly tone.
"Sorry, time just got away from me," Andrew said, red-faced.
"Don't you ever do that again?! You hear me?" Wilma uttered, hugging him tightly. Her light brown hair draped down her back, her pink lips pressed against his skin as she nuzzled his neck. Pressing her 36B breasts into his chest, knowing he would be leaving in a little over a week. It wouldn't be until Christmas that she would have another chance to feel his cock in her cunt before he left for Rome, and then Cairo, where he would once again be out in that dessert with that woman. "I know you fucked her last night. I know that's why you didn't call. I didn't tell your father, so he still doesn't know you made her your woman. You're going to fuck me all week; I'm going to miss you so much when your gone," Wilma said, her breath hot in his ear. "My pussy needs to know this cock," reaching down and cupping Andrew's manhood, "you'll make your mother feel good, won't you?" she whispered before plunging her tongue into his mouth. "Mmmhmm," Wilma hummed into his mouth as Andrew's hands squeezed her ass, pressing her against his hardening bulge. Something she loved feeling against her body. "Take me, Andy, bend me over the couch and slide this hard cock into your mother's eager pussy," she demanded in a wanton purr.
Peering over her left shoulder as her hands pressed down on the back of the couch, her skirt rested on top of her ass, her panties were around her ankles. The smell of her sex filled the air at how much she needed, wanted that cock of his. To feel it pounding her, stretching her like it has always done since the first time she's had it deep inside of her. Her hand reached between her legs as she felt his hands on her hips.
"Now, watch as that cock magically disappears into your mother's pussy," Wilma said, with a seductive smile as she thrust backwards onto her stepson's cock. "Oh yes! Just how I like it?!" she moaned as Andrew began to fuck her hard.
"Yes, Andrew, just like that, fuck me like that," Wilma directed when Andrew lifted her right leg and placed it on the back of the couch while plunging that thick, hard root into her dripping cunt. Her grunts of pleasure filled their home as Andrew took hold of her hair and fucked her like he owned her. How she loved cumming on Andrew's cock, she was so going to miss it.
Wilma's hands were on his chest, her lustful eyes gazed up at him as she laid on her back on the couch as he fucked her into it. Feeling her juices pooling on the leather as that cock of his made her pussy wetter than anything she's ever experienced. Her hands ran up his chest before hooking around the back of his neck and pulling him down into her. Her lips plucked at his, kissing the man that was making love to her. To form that connection that would hopefully see them through Andrew's upcoming long absence from their lives. Locking her legs around his waist when she felt the swelling of his cock. She's fucked him long enough and frequently enough to know what that meant.
"Cum in me, Andrew," Wilma whispered in need. She knew it was a risky day for her; she didn't care, if she had his child all the better. She knew Julián would raise it. After all, they have been trying to get pregnant ever since their honeymoon. Yet so far, his little swimmers hadn't taken. "Give your dad and me the baby we want," she pleaded. "It's okay," noting his perplexed look, "he knows; I've told him that one of you is going to get me pregnant. I had hoped it would be Julián, but it's just not working out for us. Please won't you make us happy by giving us a child?" Wilma asked, with pleading eyes, eager to start a family with the two men she loved. "Your dad will love our baby just like he loves you," she said, her fingertips lightly caressed his right cheek. Moaning loudly, arching her back, her breasts jiggled as Andrew thrust his cock into her. Feeling his hot cum filling her womb to the brim.
******
Andrew was drying his hair as he walked out of his bathroom, hearing Wilma puttering around in their home humming a sweet tune as she worked. Turning his head when his door swung closed on its own.
"We must talk, my Pharaoh," Bast spoke as her godly image shimmered into view.
"O-okay... what about?" Andrew asked; his mind flashed back to how she looked on top of him, how her cunt felt like no woman he's been with to date. Then again, she was a goddess, so that was only natural for Andrew to think that.
"Something old approaches," Bast said cryptically.
"Mind filling me in? I'm dealing with a lot of 'old' things, can you maybe narrow it down some?"
"I hope you aren't referring to me," Bast spoke coldly as she narrowed her golden eyes. Her furred that lined her face rippled in her annoyance that the thought that Andrew thought she was old.
"Not unless you age, then no, I wasn't referring to you."
"Good, you better not. You shouldn't call your godly wife old." Andrew had to admit Bast was kind of cute when she pouted.
"So what's this old thing you sense?" Andrew asked, tossing away his towel. Noting how those golden eyes ran down his body as he drew near. Seeing her eyes widen when he placed a kiss on her lips while he fondled those godly orbs of hers.
"I... can't decern what it is." Andrew noted the worry in her eyes; if a goddess was worried, then he would be well advised to listen. Feeling her hands lightly resting on his chest as she stepped closer to him.
"Okay, that does sound like a problem. What does that have to do with me?"
"I... don't know, but it would be wise for you to be on guard for the next week," Bast said ominously. "Come, fulfill your husbandly duties," she purred, pulling Andrew towards the bed.
As Bast was there riding him to sweet bliss, Andrew's head jerked to the left as the grand entrance of the Karnak Temple[17] appeared in his mind's eye.
******
1400 BC, The Opet Festival[18]...
Andrew stood at the bow of the barrage as he looked around. Seeing the people of the time lining the shore causing him to look behind at what the cause was. He knew the time era his mother's teachings told him that much; this was during Tuthmosis IV[19] rule. That's when he noted the golden statue that he could see through the gaps of the linen coverings to keep the public from gazing at Ra. Cursing to himself, putting two and two together, he so didn't want to know how this ends.
Andrew pondered if all Pharaohs were arrogant like Tuthmosis IV and Onouphrios as he was feeling at that moment when he walked down the grand avenue that leads into the entrance of the temple. His eyes gazing upwards, or as much as the torch light would allow him to view, as they transversed the pitch-black darkness of the grand colonnade which led to the sanctuary followed by the priesthood in the order of their rank, the lowest having to shoulder carrying the platform to the altar room where Andrew watched it all as the priest went about performing the ritual before leaving him alone inside the shrine. While it wasn't anything like he thought it was going to be, given how Tuthmosis wasn't related to him in any way, it did give him an idea of what to expect.
Three days of festivities followed after the statue's arrival. Where another was taking place as once again Andrew lead the way down the Avenue of Sphinxes[20] towards the entrance of the first pylon that led the Pharaoh and the priests into those hidden halls of Luxor temple[21]. Leading the statue of Ra into the temple of Mut[22] on the other end of the temple. As those heavy cedar doors closed...
******
Andrew gasped; he felt something... odd, something unnatural burning within him. The blue light of the power of the Pharaoh (i.e., Andrew's divinity), burned brightly along Andrew's blue-green eyes. His ankh burned against his skin as he felt something unworldly growing inside of him.
"Good, you've finally found your goddom," Bast mused; a salacious light played along her golden eyes at the moan of pleasure that escaped Andrew's lips when she rolled her hips. "Do you understand what was shown to you?" she asked, in a loving tone given how their marriage was similar to Ra's and Mut's own.
"... I think so, but why would they listen to me?" Andrew asked in a serious tone.
"Because it will be so," Bast said, increasing her pace, squeezing her folds to milk that rod. "Our union will restore Ma'at, and with it, so will Egypt. For the Pharaoh has arisen," she whispered before bringing Andrew over the tipping point.
******
The next day...
Andrew stared up at the front façade of the U.N. after paying for his cab. His eyes running up its glassy exterior as the countries represented flags waved in the wind as he noted how the sky's reflection played off the glass. Walking through security, through the lobby, noting the few gazes he drew as he did. While his very pricey suit might have turned a few heads, but no, it wasn't any of that. It was the fact that he walked like he was the King of the world, at least part of it. Flashing the man and woman a friendly smile as they entered the cab of the elevator behind him. All through the ride up to the six-floor, Andrew noted how the woman was eyeing him by her reflection in the door. He has been wondering how far this blessing of Ra's would go. Reaching over, hitting the stop button, seeing that sultriness in the woman creeping out.
"Sorry to be blunt, but I get the feeling you want to suck on something," Andrew said, looking at the woman while ignoring the man.
"Maybe." Andrew did feel for the guy when that look of sadness appeared in the man's eyes when it appeared she had no idea or didn't care that he had feelings for her. Yet, for this test, he would have to break the man's heart just to see how far he could push things.
"Would you suck me off right here?" Shooting the man an apologetic look when the woman pushed him out of the way. Andrew noted how the man took solace in the fact that they weren't dating. At least they didn't act like they were.
Andrew walked onto the sixth floor unsteadily. Looking back, seeing the woman whisper the words 'Call me' recounting how she was when she laid eyes upon his manhood. Also, seeing the forlorn look in the man's eyes, knowing what he hoped for would never be before they disappeared from the story altogether.
"Hello, Mr. McCain," Neith (Isis' earthly disguise) greeted as Andrew was shown in. "I see you've arisen from your slumber, Pharaoh. What can Isis do for the Ruler of Egypt?" Isis inquired once the door was closed.
"I want to restore the temples of Karnak and Luxor," Andrew said, watching Isis walk towards the large windows that peered out at the city.
"I see; yes, restoring the temples is a good way to start the restoration of Maʽat," Isis stated, nodding in agreement. "But there's much more than just painting stone to restore it," she said cryptically.
"Do you think you Gods can swing that?"
"I believe we can," Isis said with an amused smile. "Have it done under, say, a tourist attraction, the mortals don't need to know the truth. Even if they did hear the truth, mortals wouldn't believe it's to restore Maʽat," she said, with a knowing smile as she peered over her shoulder. "Isn't that right, Pharaoh?"
"Yeah..." Scratching his cheek, "Isis, can I ask you something?" Andrew spoke, his eyes staring at her back as the Goddess continued to gaze out the window.
"Of course, you may."
"Bast said something about something approaching. Can you tell what it is?" Andrew asked; he was already dealing with a bunch of strangeness he didn't need to compile it with more.
"Hmm... it's old, powerful, something I felt before. I just can't place it," Isis mused, as her finger tapped her chin as she stared up at the sky. "But, you needn't worry; I don't believe it's after you. Otherwise, it wouldn't be lingering in the shadows."
"Well, that just clears things up," Andrew said sarcastically.
"You almost sound disappointed," Isis teased, turning towards him.
"To face off against something that old, and you Gods can't tell me what it is, not likely," Andrew muttered, leaning back into his chair. "I spoke with your husband the other day."
"I know," Isis flashed him a smile. "You should have seen Osiris; he was so happy! It's been ages since anyone has summoned him. For a God, he was giddy as a schoolboy, as the saying goes."
"Ah, yeah, I would expect judging the dead does tend to get old after a while," Andrew nodded.
"Pharaoh?"
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as he rose from his seat.
"Please, do pray to my husband more often; I think he tends to get lonely."
"Is that possible for a God?"
"Very, especially when few worship us, and Osiris has very few souls to judge these days," Isis said, a little sadly.
"Sure, Let me go to the local store and pick up an Osiris statue, and I'll set up a place in my room," Andrew joked.
"No need, Bast has taken care of it," Isis said, after a few moments of silence.
Andrew sighed in his mind when it appeared that Gods do not get a human's sense of humor. He dreaded what Bast will have done to his room by the time he got back home. Saying his goodbyes and thanking her for her time before leaving Isis's office. He had no clue why Isis was masquerading as a mortal, and he didn't want to know. There was enough weirdness in his life to tide him over. He didn't need to pile on to it.
Taking a taxi over to the museum, he still couldn't get over the fact that his face was up there for all to see as Andrew gazed up at the banners that flapped in the wind. Nodding to the guard as he walked in, given the amount of time he has spent there, the staff knew him by name. No one batted an eye as he walked through the exhibit seeing the work that was already completed ahead of the opening in a day. He could feel the energy in the air as those around him were eager to show off the new items that had come to their shore.
"Andy?!" Alex's eyes lit up at the sight of her son as they worked to put the finishing touches on the exhibit room where Onouphrios' sarcophagus would be displayed during the week. It would be brought out an hour before the exhibit opens to keep the coffin as secured as possible, given that it was solid gold.
"Hello, Pharaoh," Carla purred in ancient Egyptian.
"Yes," her arms wrapped around him from behind as her 32A breasts pressed into his back, "hello, my king," Anta cooed in that ancient dead language.
Andrew looked to his mother, who simply looked away, trying to play innocent that she didn't teach them. "Hello," Andrew greeted. "So... what's the plan for today?" he asked, brushing his thumb along the back of Anta's hand.
"Well..." Walking towards her son with the elegance of a future Queen, "we were going to finish up in here to ensure that the room will be ready when they bring in Onouphrios' sarcophagus when you showed up," Alex said, running the pad of her finger up the front of his neck, along the underside of his chin before leaning in and passionately kissing her son, her lover. "You're Queen should always be the first to get their kiss in for the day," she cooed lightly once their lips left each other's. She saw no reason to withhold her affection, given how Carla and Anta knew all about them now. Now she knew their time in London, Paris, Rome, and finally, Cairo wouldn't be skirting around trying to keep their relationship hidden from her students.
"So, Andrew, who's your date for the grand opening?" Carla asked as he held the ladder steady for her as she set up the Egyptian blue tapestry to show the elegance of the color that's been lost for so long until man artificially recreated it or as close to it as they could.
"Date?!" Andrew uttered in confusion while trying not to stare at Carla's ass, as hard as that was, given how shapely, how firm, how kissable it was from his vantage point.
"Surely you knew you could bring a date to it, right?" Carla spoke peering down at him. Smiling when she noted where his eyes were.
"Was not made aware of that," Andrew said, seeing his mother's blushing cheeks as her eyes found something rather curious to study.
"So, who are you taking?" Anta asked, in a sultry tone as her brown eyes lustered in her want. She never wore a bra; in the desert, it was a godsend given the heat. Yet she wanted, no, needed Andrew to know he would always have easy access to her breasts whenever he wanted. Seeing his eyes dip low, knowing he was staring at her hard nipples that were very visible against her shirt.
"It's a trap!" Roared in his mind, Andrew would have to agree with that voice. "What was that? I think I'm going to go check on that noise; sounds serious," Andrew muttered, backing out of the room slowly.
"Stop right there!" Anta growled in a predatory light. The look of a lioness on the prowl as her hands leap frogged, one over the other, as she ambled alongside the folded table...
Carla screamed out in fear, her world slowing, knowing, given where the ladder was, she was liable to crack her skull on the corner of the raised platform where the sarcophagus would sit. Closing her eyes, accepting her fate... only to feel arms wrapping around her. Andrew's darkening red hair, returning to its normal shade from the lack of time under the sun, waving through the air. Her green eyes stared in wonder at what she was experiencing and seeing at that moment. Feeling his grip tighten on her upper arm and her upper right thigh and squeezing her body closer to his chest when she felt his feet pressing against the wall, feeling his legs storing his surging strength in his muscles. Yelping loudly when Andrew sprung into a backwards summersault. Feeling her brown hair whipping through the air before she felt Andrew's feet landing on solid ground. Noting that they were exactly in the middle of the platform.
"Andrew... how?!" Carla uttered in awe as she stared up at him. Before throwing her arms around his neck and burying her face in his neck. Whispering her gratitude to him, so very, very glad to still be alive.
All through that, all Andrew could think of was, "What the fuck am I doing?!" So not letting on that he was totally freaking out, he put on a brave face and spoke in a firm and powerful tone, "Told you, I. Am. Pharaoh." A ring of blue light played along the surface of his blue-green eyes. "Please, don't tell me that thing appeared again?" he groaned when Carla nodded with shocked eyes. "But you're okay, right?" Andrew asked, sitting her down on the surface of the platform.
"Are you okay?!" Anta and Alex uttered in unison, looking right at Andrew.
"Yeah, why?" Andrew asked, rising to his feet; he could sense it. Feel it in the marrow of his bones. His divinity coursing through his veins like high test jet fuel.
"Because..." Alex's voice stilled, unable to say the word.
"What you did was inhuman?!" Anta exclaim, yes, she was so happy Carla was safe, yet what she had just witnessed was something out of ancient Greek myths. That was the only thing she could equate what she saw to because no laymen could perform what had just happened. It was just improbable.
"Yeah... okay, it kind of was, but welcome to my world where nothing makes sense to a scientific mind," Andrew said, stepping down from the platform. Looking down when Carla took hold of his hand. Noting how she gazed up at him, then dropped her chin in bashfulness as her cheeks heated. Huffing when his mother nearly crushed him in a tight embrace.
"I was so scared, and I'm so proud of you," Alex whispered in a loving voice into her son's ear. Rubbing her 32C breasts into his chest as she did. Feeling Carla nuzzling the back of his hand with her cheek. Holding out his free hand to Anta when he saw her starting to pout at being left out.
"Andrew," Anta's sweet, alluring voice filled that small space, "if you're Pharaoh, does that make Carla and I your Royal Harem?"
"I... guess," Andrew muttered, tilting his head to the side and scratched it, wondering if he was going to like the reason behind it. "Why?"
"If we are, then why not let us both escort you to the event," Anta cooed, pressing her womanly shape against his. "Your Queen," smiling when Alex blushed, "will have to be here to make sure the museum is ready for the party tomorrow night. Plus," rising to the tips of her toes. "the Pharaoh needs to be seen with his hot, fuckable women," she purred heatedly into his ear, her velvety lips lightly tugged on his earlobe as his Nemes slowly faded to the ether. "And you know we have the dresses."
"Please, Andy?!" Carla whispered; she still couldn't fathom that he had saved her. Not that she was complaining, yet, no one ever went that far for her before.
"Like I'm going to pass up a night with the two of you," Andrew said, his arms wrapped around their waists and pulled them closer.
"Well..." Alex grew silent, wanting to be held like that, to be adorning his arm at some glamorous event, "your Queen best be on your arm at the London opening," she said, turning her nose up in a cute little way.
"Sure, Mom," Andrew said, flashing Alex a coy smile, noting Carla's and Anta's blushing cheeks as he gently squeezing their asses as he did.
"Then we best finish and do the walkthrough. Will you stay until then?" Alex asked, eager to spend time with her son. Her heart fluttered when her son nodded. As the hours passed and the waning light of the sun shone through the doors where the party attendees would enter and exit from, her sky-blue eyes lingered on her son, not wishing to end their evening together. "Andy... how about we have dinner together," Alex spoke softly as they stood side by side, the pads of her fingers ran down the palm of his left hand before her fingers interweaved with his. Feeling the corners of her lips lifting when she felt his light squeeze.
"Please, Andy, this is probably the only time I'm ever going to be in New York ever again. I'd like to dine at the best restaurant with the man I'm with. You do want your Royal Harem to be happy, no?" Anta uttered with a sly smirk.
"The best, huh?" Andrew mused as he reached into his right pocket. Seeing Carla and Anta nodding as he shook his head as he brought up his father's cell phone number. Knowing his father could get them in at the best places on short notice. Noting the look in his mother's eyes as he brought up his phone.
"Come on, girls, let's give Andy some privacy," Alex said, turning Carla and Anta towards the doors as Andrew brought his phone to his ear.
"Hello, Andy," Julián answered.
"Hey Dad, letting you know I'm going to be late, but I'll be home tonight. Need a favor, though."
"Oh? With what?" Julián asked with an amused tone.
"Wondering if you could maybe get me a table for four at the best place you know," Andrew said, hoping his father didn't look hard into it.
"Going out to celebrate all the hard work you all put in." Feeling his smile forming at the sound of his father's chuckle. "Okay, give me a few. I know the perfect place for you four."
"Thanks, Dad."
"No worries, son, what are father's for?"
Nodding to himself when he read the text his father sent a few minutes later. Texting his father back, thanking him, and telling him he loved him before he went to hail a cab.
******
"Andy, can I ask you something?" Alex inquired as she, Andrew, Anta, and Carla sat around their table. Other than Andrew, due to being underage, they were enjoying a glass of fine red wine as they waited for their dinner to reach their table.
"Sure," Andrew uttered, casting Carla a sinful smile as she gazed at him dreamily.
"A while ago, you said something about there being more to the Amkhakha temple[23]. Will you elaborate on what you meant?" Alex spoke her left forearm rested on the table as her right elbow rested on it, with her chin sitting on the heel of her right hand. Gazing at her son with wonder lust, wondering on just what the two of them would discover in the years to come.
"If you're facing the temple, there's... sort of like an open... hmm... what was that thing in Rome that the Senators spoke at?" Andrew asked, looking around the table.
"Like the Roman Forum[24]?" Carla chimed in.
"Yeah, it sort of looked like that just without a roof," Andrew stated, thinking back to the day they uncovered Thinis[25].
"Huh, well, if it was on the grade as the temple was when it was buried, then it isn't too surprising we missed it," Anta said offhandedly. "Andrew?"
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as his thumb brushed along her knuckles as he held her hand.
"Since we all know," her brown eyes looked at her Professor and her friend, "when we're at the dig, can't we all just stay together?" Anta asked, seeing the very interested looks in their eyes when they too waited for Andrew's answer.
"Why wait until then?" Carla cut in. "Why not start when we get to London. I get why we're not right now," she stated, her eyes cutting to Alex. Wondering if she could take her crush further as she slyly glanced at her Professor.
"Would that be alright with you, Andrew?" Alex asked in a loving voice. "If we lived like we're your lovers?"
Andrew stared at his mother quizzically as those cheeks of hers heated when she uttered those words. "Lovers, huh?" Andrew mused cocking an eyebrow.
"Don't you want to?" Anta asked with a bashful glance.
"Sure, why not, this is the least weird thing in my life right now. I need some normalcy," Andrew said, flashing them a smile as he noted their approaching waiter.
******
"I can't wait for London," Alex whispered as she and Andrew stood in her hotel room's doorway as he waited for Carla and Anta to fetch their bags, given that they would be spending the day with Andrew in his home. "There, I don't have to hide how much I want to kiss you," she whispered before lightly kissing her son.
"I'm sure that's not all you want to do to me?" Andrew teased, seeing the lust, the fire in her sky-blue eyes when he played with her ass.
"Mmmhmm," Alex purred as her teeth lightly tugged on her son's lower lip. "Andy?" she cooed with a deviousness in her eyes.
"Yes?" Andrew drew out the word.
"If I'm to be the Queen, shouldn't I have a crown?" Biting her lip when she felt her son's hand on her ass and the sting from the spank. "Yeah, you like that, don't you, baby. Spanking your mother, like I used to do," Alex said in a sultry tone.
"I might, then again, I think you get more out of it than I do," Andrew teased, watching the elation in her eyes when he palmed that shapely ass of hers.
"I can't help that," her fingers lightly curled around Andrew's shirt, "it's my lover's hand on my body. Why wouldn't I be aroused by it?" Alex asked, her lips lightly teased her son's.
"Andrew?" Anta called out, causing Andrew to turn his head. "We best not keep the cab waiting," she spoke softly, her eyes running down his body, knowing what they would be doing the moment they got to his penthouse.
"Go, I got to have you last night," Alex whispered, her fingertips lightly danced down Andrew's right cheek. "Try to relax until tomorrow night, where I expect you to dance with your Queen." Resting her head against the doorframe, watching the three of them walking towards the elevator. Waving to her son when he looked back at her. Knowing she needed to get to sleep if she wanted to make her eight o'clock spa appointment. Locking the door once the latch was caught, a smile formed on her lips at what awaited her once they left the city.
******
"Andrew..." Julián stopped in his tracks when he noted Carla and Anta filing in after his son walked through the door when he came from the kitchen with his and Wilma's drinks before they turned in for the night.
"We'll be in your room," Carla purred. The pads of her fingers danced along Andrew's as she sashayed past him. Waving and flashing Wilma and Julián a smile as she walked off with the wheels of her suitcase sounding in the air.
"Take your time; we're not going anywhere for a long, long time," Anta cooed lightly, her left thumb brushed along Andrew's left cheek after she had placed a kiss on his lips. Giving Wilma and Julián her own greeting as she walked towards Andrew's bedroom. "Don't keep us waiting, Pharaoh," she spoke in broken ancient Egyptian, yet Andrew had no trouble understanding what she meant when she gazed at him from his door.
"Andy, having a little sleepover, are we?" Wilma asked, with a coy smirk.
"Something like that," Andrew nodded.
"Do keep the noise down, son," Julián said, with a knowing smile.
"I'll try, but you know how they are," Andrew said, matching his father's smile.
"True," nodding along, "I do," Julián uttered, remembering back to the night they all were together in that very living room.
"So, Andy, tomorrow night is the big night; you excited?" Wilma asked, snuggling up to her husband when Julián placed his arm along her shoulders.
"So-so," Andrew admitted.
"Don't worry, I know it'll go off without a hitch," Julián stated with a smile on his face. "You better not keep those girls waiting, son," he said with a knowing smirk.
"Night, Dad, night, Mom," Andrew waved to them as he walked towards his bedroom. Knowing he wouldn't be seeing it for a very, very long time after this week.
"Night, son." Their voices called out to him as he opened the door to his room. There, waiting on his bed, splayed out, ever ready to explore the length of his bed with their bodies, were two of the hottest women he's come to know, naked as the day they were born, eagerly waiting for him. A sinful smile formed on his lips as the door closed behind him.
******
The next night...
The lights of the city played along the polished, waxed, stretch limousine as it pulled to a stop at the end of the red carpet. His blue-green eyes shining, the flashing lights of cameras highlighted his darkening red hair as the lights played along his high-priced suit. Turning to his left he held out his hand; Anta's caramel skin held a rich look to it under the lights as Andrew helped her out from the rear. The light pink, fitted, lace knee-length cocktail dress clung to her body like it was painted on. Soon, Carla, too, was standing on the red carpet, snuggling up to Andrew in her elegant red dinner dress. Andrew flashing his father and Wilma a smile as they too left the confines of that luxurious ride.
Noting how Carla and Anta smiled and waved at the reporters as they walked down the plush red carpet. Looking back, noting how his stepmother was enjoying herself as camera shutters fired off. A feeling of warmth filled his heart at how beautiful Wilma was on his father's arm. Happy to know his father wouldn't be alone while he was away.
Seeing his mother's eyes lighting up when he walked, with Carla and Anta still on his arms, his eyes took note of the museum's director standing beside his mother. He'd met the man before, briefly, yet they pretty much avoided one another, along with the other Egyptologists that worked at the museum.
"Ah, Mr. McCain, so glad you could make it tonight," the director said, shaking Andrew's hand.
"Wouldn't miss it; after all, these three ladies have worked very hard all month long," Andrew replied, seeing his mother's cheeks heat. Noting how his mother's eyes glanced to the left as his father and Wilma entered. Seeing the frustration in her eyes that she wouldn't be able to be close to him with his father around. Along with how alluring his mother was in that black satin slip dress he had bought for her a few weeks ago. His mother was stunning in it now, just as she was then.
"That they did, I suspect this exhibit will be on the lips of many people for some time," the old man said, with a smile on his lips. With that, Andrew moved down the line, greeting his mother as Dr. Sanders getting a small smile from her, then moving to greet the other Egyptologists beside her.
Chatting with them as he greeted the guests while Anta and Carla stood with his father and Wilma. Talking about something that seemed serious given the stern nods he saw from Anta and Carla. However, as a boy no older than he spoke excitedly to his mother, something seemed off with him. Something that seemed unnatural to him, then again, he too was something unnatural. His blue-green eyes ran down his brown hair to how gleeful his equally brown eyes appeared to be as his mother chatted away with the teenager. Arching an eyebrow when his mother was touching the man a little too much. Then as quickly as their chat began, the man moved to stand before him.
"Hello, Mr. McCain; I watched everything about your findings. It was incredible!" Ira exclaimed as he shook Andrew's hand. The moment their palms touched one another's, their eyes shot towards each other's, both wearing a questioning look in their eyes.
"Hello, Dr. Sanders, I'm Dr. Beauchamp; I teach archaeology at the college in Portland. Your findings have the world in a tizzy," Alyda said sweetly, shaking Alex's hand.
"It's nice to meet you, Dr. Beauchamp," Alex greeted with a warm smile. "I can't take all the credit for the findings. Yes, my team and I were a part of it, but it was this man," gesturing to her son beside her, "that found those hidden treasures."
"Yes," Andrew wondered why he felt himself getting aroused as those bright green eyes fell on him, "I've heard about him as well," Alyda said, with a coy smile. "I would love to discuss what you two have found after the party has gotten underway."
"We would love to, won't we, Mr. McCain?" Alex spoke, looking over at her son.
"Sure," drawing out the word, wondering what the hell he was feeling right then when neither he nor Ira could or would let go of each other's hands, "I'd be happy too," Andrew uttered, wondering if this was what Isis and Bast had warned him about.
"I'm Ira, by the way, sorry, I kind of got a little star-struck," Ira said bashfully, rubbing the back of his neck, feeling his cheeks heat.
"Ira, I think we've held up the line long enough," Alyda said sweetly. Noting how Andrew was slyly glancing down at her 42DD breasts as she leaned into Ira. "We can't wait to see the exhibit," she said, in a warm tone, with a smile on her face as she and Ira walked past him. Keeping her smile hidden when Alex elbowed Andrew in the ribs.
Throughout the greeting of the attendees who had paid the fee to get in early to see the rare artifacts on display, it was rather uneventful if you discount Andrew's weird encounter with Ira and Alyda. Making small talk with the museum's permanent Egyptologists, answering the multitude of questions they had regarding his current findings, he had a hand in. Correcting some of the misconceptions they had about the Old Kingdom along with describing what the hidden room Akhenaten and Nefertiti were found in when he had rediscovered it. Looking to his left when he felt a hand on his arm.
"Andy," Alex leaned in and whispered into his ear, "it's time. Will you come with me?" she asked, praying that he would. A warm smile appeared on her lips when her son nodded. Listening to her son excuse himself, to which her counterparts nodded in understanding. "For someone who doesn't want to be in this field, you sure are getting to know a few archaeologists," Alex teased, as she looped her arm around his. Swaying her ass as she and her son walked towards the replica of the Sphinx they had built out of Styrofoam.
"Can't help it, you people always trying to disturb the dead," Andrew retorted with a joking smile.
"If I never went to Egypt, I would never know that I am the Princess of Egypt," Alex whispered heatedly into her son's ear. Smirking at his low groan, "Nor would I come to know that I would be the Pharaoh's Queen."
"You can't let that go, can you?"
"Nope," Alex mused in a chipper voice, "why should I?" Seeing his nod when she told him to wait here as she lightly ran her hand down Andrew's arm. Walking towards the entrance of the wing the exhibit was housed in, peering over her shoulder, noting how her son's eyes were checking out her ass. Seeing Carla and Anta quickly walking over to her after they had left her ex-husband's side. Wondering just when the two of them got so close to her ex and his new wife. "Please, can I have everyone's attention?!" Alex spoke loud enough for those seventy-five souls who had come to the event could hear. Seeing their eyes turning towards her, eagerly wanting to see what was behind those sealed doors. "In a moment we'll open the doors of the exhibit, if you have any questions, please feel free to ask my students, Mr. McCain or myself," seeing the perplexed look in Julián's eyes when she called her son that, "and we'll answer your questions to the best of our abilities. Also, we are joined by the museum's director and it's two permanent Egyptologists, so if you have any questions, they too can help you understand what you see this evening," she said, seeing her colleagues straighten their shoulders as the attendees turned to look at them. After all, this was a very big event for the city and the museum. "Now, please, if you would follow me, Mr. McCain will lead us on our tour," Alex said elegantly before spinning on her heel. "Please, if you would, Mr. McCain." Gesturing to the globe that was a replica of the one beneath the real Sphinx.
Smiling seductively at her son once he had lined up Orion's belt just like the original. Watching the automatic doors swinging open, her mind flashed back to the video call she and Anta were on as she watched her son do what no one had done before.
"Imagine yourself, thrust back into 2600 BC, long before there was running water, clean water, stable food production, and all the amenities we take for granted these days," Andrew spoke as he walked backwards into the hall where the holographic projectors displayed the images of the walls of the tomb beneath the Sphinx. "This," his hands were held out to the sides gesturing to the walls, "was built by people who have yet to master bronze making, who were using copper chisels and stone mallets to carve and polish the stone. Can you imagine the workforce that would be needed to create such a monument?" he asked, seeing his mother's prideful nod as she led the attendees down the hall.
"Mr. McCain?" Ira rose his hand out of habit. His excitement was evident in his voice.
"Yes, do you have a question?" Andrew asked, trying not to show how weirded out he was by the teenager.
"Yes, sorry," Ira whispered as he slipped by Carla, not seeing the look in her eyes. "I was wondering if you or the team you were with had time to translate the walls?" he asked, so very happy to have something normal in his life that wasn't trying to kill him.
"It's mainly about how great Sneferu[26] was, how prosperous his rein was, how the Gods bestowed the bounty of the land to him, etc. etc.," Andrew said offhandedly. "You seem disappointed," he said, noting the look in Ira's eyes.
"It's just, I don't know... I thought there would be more, you know," Ira said, with a friendly smile.
"Ah, chasing the secrets of Egypt, seems like," Andrew said, looking at his mother. "Be careful you don't lose what you value the most, seeking things that lay hidden in the dark. Sometimes that's where they should remain," he stated cryptically. "Moving on," ignoring the look in Ira's eyes when he tried to decern what he meant by that remark, "if you follow me, the Cairo museum was kind enough to release some of the items that were found in the tomb. "Please, take your time and discuss," Andrew said, standing off to the side once they left the hallway.
"You're doing a very good job, honey," Alex whispered into his ear. Her eyes glanced down when Julián flashed their son a fatherly smile before he tore his gaze away from her. How that hurt her, then again, she did just abandon them for a dream, so she couldn't be too surprised he still hated her.
"Ira?! Ira?! Come here," Alyda said, waving excitedly at him when she saw the necklace.
"What's up?" Ira asked, eager to see what had her so happy. Seeing the heat in her cheeks as his hand ran along the small of her back before coming to rest on Alyda's right hip.
"Look?!" Alyda said, pointing down at the necklace.
"Can you read it?" Ira asked, scratching his head when he couldn't make out what the hieroglyphics meant.
"A little, Egypt isn't my field of study, but I do know some..."
"Is there something I can help the two of you with?" Alex spoke politely as she stood behind the case.
"Was Hetepheres this unknown Pharaoh's mother?" Alyda asked in an academic voice.
"I like to believe so," Alex nodded, not letting on that she knew personally that was true. "It, along with Onouphrios's seal stone, which the necklace was found under, when Mr. McCain discovered the sarcophagi," directing their view to her son, "was in the bejeweled lock box, which he unlocked for us. So, one has to ask why it was in there if she wasn't his mother?"
"That... is a logical explanation," Alyda said with a nod.
"But, until it can be verified," she gently shrugged, "that's why there's a disclaimer," Alex stated, pointing to the note.
"Man, I hope I can find something as marvelous as this," Ira said, with a friendly smile as he peered down at the items on display.
"Are you an archaeology student?" Alex asked, perplexed.
"Not yet, but soon he will be," Alyda cooed, shooting Ira a sultry look.
"Ah, any field, in particular, you're interested in?" Alex inquired curiously.
"Not really, I just like ancient history," Ira said with a smile when his gaze lifted. Recounting the time when he wanted to be like Indiana Jones, or that was what he wanted to be before coming what he was to this day. "Can I ask you, Dr. Sanders, what was it like entering that chamber where Akhenaten and Nefertiti were entombed?"
"Like I was eight all over again on Christmas morning," Alex answered with a friendly smile. "I have to admit I, and I know many of my colleagues, didn't believe Mr. McCain when he claimed to know where they were buried..."
"Yeah, that old man was rather rude," Andrew said, cutting in.
"Can you blame them?" Alex asked with a lustful smile when her son reached her side. "Akhenaten and Nefertiti were like our holy grail, and you just basically said 'here they are', when we all have searched King Tut's tomb since it was found in 1923. I do wonder what else you have in store for Egypt."
"Well, just wait until they unearth the tombs in the Qattara Depression[27]," Andrew retorted with a sly grin.
"Are you sure young man?" Alyda asked in a teacherly voice. "From what I understand, that place is nothing but dessert. Why would they build tombs there?"
"Because, in the final days of Egypt, the Pharaoh was only in control of Lower Egypt while the priest of Thebes[28] ran Upper Egypt, so they were cut off from the Valley of the Kings[29]. Hence why they chose the Qattara Depression due to the salt content and arid environment compared to the dampness of the delta," Andrew said, in a matter-of-fact tone. "Show her the picture," he spoke, nudging his mother's arm when he saw the disbelief in Alyda's eyes.
"My students and I, along with Mr. McCain here, found this exactly where he said it would be," Alex said, showing Alyda and Ira the picture she had taken before they departed for the Valley of the Kings.
"Oh, my!" Alyda gasped. Ira stared in wonder at what he was seeing.
"Have you explored it yet?" Ira asked. His eagerness was clear as day.
"No, not yet, the tombs won't be explored for some time, that is until my team and I, along with Mr. McCain, are finished unearthing the Amkhakha temple; the artifacts we found there will be on display at the Cairo museum once everything has been cataloged."
"Man, what I wouldn't give to be there," Ira muttered.
"Yeah, don't think you'd like 120-degree heat," Andrew said offhandedly.
"Don't worry, Ira, I'll give you your own treasure to find later tonight," Alyda whispered heatedly into Ira's right ear. Slyly peering at Andrew from the corner of her eye when there was something very strange about the boy that she couldn't put her finger on. He wasn't like Ira or Samuel, yet something else, she just couldn't pin down. However, she had smelled the pomegranates drifting off of his body; her succubus was rather intrigued when that curious smell made her aroused, and that pegged her curiosity to no end. "Come, Ira, we shouldn't horde the good Doctor's and Mr. McCain's time," Alyda said sweetly, lightly patting Ira's right arm.
"I hope the two of you enjoy the exhibit," Alex said as they departed.
After Andrew had finished the tour and the party was beginning to be in full swing. He felt himself being pulled backward as Anta pulled him into the shadows. Arching an eyebrow when she placed a finger to her lips and whispered to him to follow her. Peaking over his shoulder to make sure they hadn't garnered any attention as Anta led him through the museum. Peering up at the bright red, illuminated exit sign as she pulled him into the stairwell.
"You..." Her kisses were fraught with urgency, knowing they couldn't stay there all night, "got me so fucking hot," Anta growled in need as her lips tore at his. "Fuck me, Andrew!" Spinning around, placing her hand on the wall while her left hand pulled up the hem of her dress to show him that she wasn't wearing anything beneath. "Can't you see how wet I am?" Her voice was soft yet held her lust as she peered over her shoulder at him. "I need my Pharaoh in me," Anta spoke in ancient Egyptian as she spread her labia to show off her pink, moist center to him. A place that would always welcome him. A place where his cum would always be accepted.
"My, Anta, didn't know you had this in you," Andrew mused, feeling the gooseflesh on her skin as his hands ran up the back of her thighs. Hearing her little whimper as he kneaded her ass cheeks.
"I'll only do this for you, Andrew," Anta said breathlessly. Biting her lip to keep her moan from echoing off the walls and alerting anyone within earshot that they were in there as she felt Andrew's fingers exploring her womanhood. Sucking in a hard gasp as she felt that bulbous head pressing against her entrance. Whimpering softly as that thick root inched deeper into her hot, wet sex. Feeling her folds gripping his shaft like they always did. While, yes, they had sex the night before, yet, to her, that was never enough. She would never get tired of feeling this full. Ever! "Don't," Anta warned when Andrew reached up to play with her 32A breasts. "You'll ruin the nipple tape, and I didn't bring any with me."
"Oh, shame, I do enjoy playing with them, but I understand," Andrew spoke before hammering her with his cock.
"I know, I love that you do, Andrew, yet I don't want to have a wardrobe malfunction during the rest of the night," Anta said, through heavy pants. Feeling her juices running down her thighs like they always did when she had that big, hard cock of his plowing her. "I'm going to cum, Andrew?!" she warned low before her hand flew to her mouth as those cum-filled balls of his slapped against her clit. Her thighs trembled; her knees grew weak as her orgasmic nectar surged down her canal like a torrent. "That's it, baby, fuck that pussy, make it cum for you again," Anta said in a wanton whisper.
How Andrew loved to watch Anta's ass bouncing whenever he was behind her. Thrusting his manhood deep inside that hot, wet, tight love pocket of hers. While it was true, he was missing out on fondling her breasts as he continued to fuck her. Anta did emit some rather cute whimpers when he played with them when he was between her legs.
"Do it, my Pharaoh, plant that seed into my womb," Anta said in a husky voice when she felt the swelling of his cock. Yelping when Andrew slammed his cock deep inside of her to the base as he dumped his hot load into her fertile womb.
His hands lightly ran along her back as Andrew held Anta to his chest as she regained the strength in her legs to walk without appearing to wobble upon them. The way she was holding onto him made him wonder if Anta had feelings for him other than being her fuck buddy. Not that he was opposed to the idea, Anta was a very charming, intelligent woman that anyone would be lucky to have at his or her side.
"I'm going to need to freshen up a bit before I head back," Anta said, with a sultry smile as her pussy was humming. Feeling his cum hanging precariously on her clit as they stood in front of the women's bathroom. "Why don't you go on without me? I'll catch up," she whispered lightly, placing a kiss upon Andrew's lips.
Andrew watched the sway of her ass before the door barred his sight. Humming in contentment as he walked lazily down the hall. Not paying attention to anything as his mind flashed back to five minutes ago. Feeling Anta's sex still coating his rod as he reached down to rearrange himself. That was when he heard the sounds. Sounds of things that were not entirely human.
"What the fuck?!" Andrew cursed silently as he stared out into the courtyard as a six-winged, demon-like, thing, along with other winged beings, were fighting against some shadow in the courtyard. Looking back to the party, wondering why no one other than him could hear a thing. As he continued to stand there, watching the whole thing, he got a familiar feeling when he stared down at that blob of shadow that appeared to have that winged demon thing on the ropes. He was about to head back to the party when a nagging feeling told him he should help. Peering up at the ceiling, wondering if the Gods had some part in all this.
******
Ira huffed and puffed as his hands tingled from the blows Klothod[30] had rained down on him. The battle with the first sister was extremely hard to win. If it wasn't for his shrine being completed when he was in the middle of the battle with Deception,[31] he doubted he would have come out of that battle unscathed. However, as Ira stood there panting as his children took over so he could recoup some of his strength to carry on, he sensed something strange, something odd, happening at his home.
"You four, go protect my sister. I'll handle this," Ira commanded as his fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword.
"Father? Are you sure?" Anael asked, coming to his side as Cassiel, Lailah, and Rikbiel kept the fiend busy.
"Yes, go protect Bridgett; I feel something off there," Ira nodded; he could see that she didn't want to leave his side. "I'll be fine, got my second wind," he lied; he knew he would be at a disadvantage once they left. Yet, the safety of his sister and his home was paramount.
"Sisters!" Anael barked. "To me!" Her gold-ruby eyes stared at her father, praying that he knew what he was doing. "Be safe, Father, I'll keep her safe," she whispered before she and her sisters went to aid Bridgett.
"Did you think for a minute you could best Klothod?! I am battle!" That shadowy figure roared, ready to end this here and now.
Ira's red burgundy eyes shimmered in his power. He readied himself for her attack. Pushing his power to the max, knowing it might just be enough to bring her to heel, he could barely handle the influx of power the ring of Solomon poured into him from the sister that was now trapped within that red stone. Even with the power of Fourth Heaven, and all his souls, it might not be enough to end this fight once and for all.
"You are in my domain." Andrew's voice was cold and hard. That deep rumbling tone carried the power of his divinity along with the power of the Pharaoh.
"Demigod," Klothod hissed low as she turned to face him. Only to catch Ira's blade in her hand before batting him away. Sending Ira flying towards the far end of the courtyard.
"Ah, so you know what I am, do you?" Andrew asked; the lights of the courtyard ran up his black dress pants as he casually walked out of the shadows. "Then you can take whatever the hell you are, and that," pointing at Ira, "and get the hell out of my city," he demanded. The blue ring of light played along his eyes as he stared at Klothod. Calling forth the Crook and Flail of Ra, his Nemes shimmered as the light played along the gold thread of the cloth.
"Little godling, do you believe you can best me?"
"Alone, probably not, but I'm not alone, am I, Bast?" Andrew spoke; ever since their first coupling, he began to sense whenever she was around.
"No, you aren't, dear husband," Bast purred as she stepped out of his shadow from behind him. "You knew I would be sticking close, didn't you?" she asked in a loving voice.
"You are the protector of the Pharaoh, no?" Andrew shot back with a smirk.
"Then aren't you glad I brought along my warriors?" Bast mused, waving her hand, revealing the legion of cat-headed warriors armed to the teeth with ancient Egyptian weaponry all lining the roof of the museum as they stared down into the courtyard.
"You had your chance to flee; now you will face your end here," Andrew growled, nodding to Bast before they both pushed off the stone at the same time. He had no idea how he or Bast were so in sync as they attacked the shadowy figure. It seemed to him Bast was seeping the skills needed to do battle into his mind as they fought side by side. Listening to the things cry as Bast's foot landed squarely on the thing's midsection, if it had one. His chest heaved, sweat beaded along his brow due to the exertion he was putting on his body. His arms were heavy. They felt like someone had attached lead weights to them from his time swinging his Crook and Flail. Noting how Bast rose her right arm. The hum of bowstrings becoming taut as her warriors readied to unleash their arrows. The moment her arm lowered, the hum of those bowstrings rang out as one as those godly arrows sought out their targets. Wincing as the things ungodly scream filled the air as whatever that thing was made of was peppered with arrow after arrow.
"Enough!" Klothod shouted, unleashing her pent-up might.
Causing Andrew's shoes to lose traction on the stone as that torrent of energy pushed him backward. However, as he readied himself for its counterattack, he stared oddly at the blade that was protruding from its chest. It seemed to him that whatever it was, was just as shocked as he was at the sight of it.
"You will yield to me?!" Ira roared, placing the palm of his right hand on top of Klothod's head. The ring of Solomon flared as Deception called out to her. "You will bend to me?!"
"Nooooo!" Klothod wailed. Screaming bloody murder as Ira twisted his blade within her chest.
"Yes! You will serve me and me alone!" Ira growled as he forced his will upon the Sister. "I entrap you Klothod, who is battle, to serve me, to serve my realm, to lend me your strength when I call upon it, or die." Even for an immortal, death was a very final thing. Smirking wickedly when she waited for the last second before he sent her essence to the far corners of the cosmos to succumb to the rings pull just like she had done in Solomon's time. In the end, endless servitude was a far better fate than finding herself in the pits of Tartarus along with the rest of the Titans. Breathing in deeply when Ira felt Klothod's power fortifying his being when his angelic sense tingled that someone had stepped onto his temple mount. "Girls, go check on the mount," Ira spoke his command over the wavelength that all angels vibrate at. A fatherly smirk rose the corner of his lips when he heard their 'Yes, Father!'
"Whoa, whoa, whoa," throwing up his hands when Andrew, Bast, and her soldiers readied themselves for another battle, "I'm the good guy here?!" Ira stammered, quickly returning to his humanoid form, with a snap of his fingers restoring his tattered clothes.
"He's Yahweh spawn," Bast hissed, bearing her fangs at Ira.
"Who?" Andrew muttered low.
"God," Ira cut in, "but I'm not a part of the heavenly host. I'm just here to enjoy the exhibit." Seeing that they didn't believe a word he said. "I am sorry that Klothod ruined your night, Mr. McCain," he said apologetically, his eyes darted about still seeing weapons trained on him. "Yet the Sister had to be stopped; otherwise, it would have been far worse if I did nothing, as you can see," Ira stated, directing their view to the damage their battle had caused.
"Can you return this place back to what it was?" Andrew asked, peering over at Bast.
"Don't worry, I got it," Ira said, snapping his fingers and returning the courtyard back to its original state. "Now, can you, like, ask them to lower their weapons?"
Andrew nodded to Bast, "It's okay, go," he whispered, seeing the disdain she had in her eyes as she peered at Ira.
"I won't be far, my Pharaoh," Bast whispered into his ear before placing a kiss on Andrew's left cheek and shooting a glare at Ira. Resting her hand on his shoulder, restoring his suit back to the pristine condition it was once in. Fading into the ether to keep her eye on Ira and to keep Andrew protected.
"So, just what the hell are you?" Andrew asked, returning the Crook and Flail back to its owner. "And what the hell was that thing?!"
"That one is rather easy to answer. She was the third Sister of the Underworld; as for what I am, well... that tends to get complicated," Ira said, chuckling nervously.
"I'm listening," Andrew muttered, crossing his arms, wondering why he had to bring this weirdness to his city. On this night, no less.
"I'm Nagdaium'," Ira spoke truthfully.
"Huh?"
"You've heard of angels, God, the Devil, and all that before, right?"
"Who hasn't?" Andrew retorted, trying not to roll his eyes.
"Well, I was born a Nephilim who was turned into an incubus before I awoke as a Nephilim, and you get me, a Nagdaium'," Ira said, smiling when he saw Andrew rubbing his temple. "So... can I ask, what the hell are you? And what the hell was that chick with you, that's not an entity I know of, plus you went toe to toe with a Sister?!"
"Would you believe me if I told you I was Pharaoh?" Andrew asked, with a pointed look.
"Like, like the Pharaoh?! The Pharaoh of Egypt?!"
"Yeah," Andrew mumbled, scratching his chin as he looked away. "Way too damn close," he muttered, taking a step back when Ira appeared far too close for his liking.
"Relax, I'm not in the habit of attacking mortals, but being Pharaoh isn't all that you are, is it?" Ira asked, his red burgundy eyes ran down Andrew's body. "You aren't exactly mortal, are you?"
"No, I'm a demigod," Andrew said, truthfully.
"Huh?! Imagine that," Ira whistled. "Can we, like, start over?"
"Why?"
"I don't know; you seem like a cool guy. You did pull my ass out of that fire, allowing me to recoup my strength to deliver the finishing blow. Thanks, by the way," Ira said, holding out his hand. "I'm Ira Roderick. Nice to meet you, Pharaoh," he uttered with a friendly smile.
"Andrew McCain," he said with a firm handshake.
"Andy?! Is everything okay?" Wilma asked as she opened the side door that led back into the museum.
"Yeah, Mom, just having a little chat with Ira here," Andrew answered when he turned to look at her, his eyes running down her elegant dress as she stood in the doorway.
"Well, you can talk to your friend inside; that woman is looking for you," Wilma said, smiling motherly at her stepson, not even looking at the boy beside him.
"Alright, I'll be in, in a minute," Andrew said with a warm smile.
"Don't take too long. This is your night; you should be in there soaking up the praise," Wilma stated, blowing him a kiss before going to rejoin her husband's side. She wasn't going to let Alex anywhere near her husband. She's caused Julián enough pain; she wasn't going to allow that woman to harm her love any longer.
"That's your mother?" Ira asked, trying not to let his demon show how aroused it was.
"Stepmother," Andrew corrected.
"So... who was that with you?" Ira asked, innocently.
"Bast." Noting the confused look in Ira's eyes when he said that. "She's a goddess."
"Oh, like an Egyptian goddess?" Ira inquired, to which Andrew nodded. "Huh? Never thought I'd ever see one. I wonder if Samuel knew about the other Gods?" he mused aloud. "So umm... I have a question; would you know anything about pyramids on Atlantis?" Ira asked, which, as you can imagine, earned him a look from Andrew that said: 'You're fucking with me, right?'
However, what Ira didn't know was at that moment, the memories of Huni[32] flashed in his mind. The smell of the Mediterranean Sea filled his mind, the sound of waves battering against the sides of the great wooden ship he was on. The thunderclap of the storms he had faced rang in his ears. Then Andrew noted the change in the scent of the air as they crossed over into the Atlantic Ocean. After weeks of their voyage, the outline of a large landmass could be seen in the distance. "Wait?! Atlantis is real?" Andrew stammered, knowing as much as he wanted to doubt the memories, he knew it to be true.
"Yeah... I know it's mind-blowing to know that, but it's the truth, scouts honor," Ira said, with a friendly smile as he held up his right hand, making the gesture. "So... I was wondering, since you are the Pharaoh, maybe some time you wouldn't mind coming to Atlantis and helping me to get to the bottom of why and who built them."
"You're serious, aren't you?" Andrew asked in disbelief.
"Very," Ira nodded, "I'm not saying let's do it right now, just when you have time. Here's my number, call me anytime," he said, giving Andrew his contact information and imputing Andrew's into his phone. "I've taken up too much of your time. We both should get back to the party before we draw more unwanted attention to ourselves," Ira spoke as he gestured to the door where Wilma had spoken to them from. Silently nodding to each other when they returned to the party before parting.
"Honey, where were you?" Alex asked, in a whisper when Andrew reached her side.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you," Andrew muttered low before greeting those that were chatting with his mother. All the while, he slyly kept an eye on Ira and his companion.
"Tell me later, alright," Alex uttered low into his ear, to which Andrew nodded. How she couldn't wait for the week to pass by so, they could finally be together like she's yearned for ever since she saw him off at the airport[33]. Standing as close to her son as possible without drawing Julián's questioning gaze. As much as she longed to touch her son like her lover, which he was, she couldn't let his father know that she was now Andrew's woman. She knew if Julián ever found out, he would do everything in his power to keep her away from their son. She already lost the title of mother due to her own actions; she wasn't about to lose the one she now held.
As the hours wore on, Andrew said his goodbyes to his father and Wilma when it grew too late, and Wilma had to get home so she could get enough sleep before heading into work the next day. While his father wasn't happy that he would be sticking to his mother's side to explain something if the other attendees needed it. Yet he understood, telling Andrew to come home the moment the party was over. However, the moment Julián and Wilma were out the door, Alex wasted no time filling his empty hand with hers. Wearing this loving smile on her lips when he looked over at her. For the rest of the night, she could be seen hand in hand with Andrew as they made the rounds, with Carla joining their side while Anta spoke to a group about her experience with Andrew when they found the tomb in Gaza. Smiling warmly as Alex stood beside Andrew as the attendees began to leave once the party had come to a close, saying their goodbyes and wishing them a safe trip home and thanking them for coming to see this exquisite find. Also, noting how Andrew and Ira appeared to be having a silent conversation with their eyes, as weird as that sounded, while she chatted away with Alyda, who was eager to do some fieldwork, like she had done when she was an undergrad back in the '20s. Alyda was far older than that, yet she would never let anyone know her true age.
Watching her son as he pulled out his phone and texting his father that he should be home sometime around one in the morning after he had helped to straighten up after the party so the museum could return to normal business hours the next day without any downtime. They worked with the other museum staff to return the folding tables back to storage, where the party rental company they had rented the tables from would retrieve them in a day or two. Slyly noting how Carla and Anta would pass Andrew and get a kiss in here and there. It irked Alex to no end that she couldn't roll her tongue within that mouth of his. That would be unprofessional of her amidst her own peers no matter how much she yearned for that very thing. Once everything was cleaned up, stored away, and put back in its place, Alex, her son, Anta, and Carla walked out into the night air as the museum director locked the doors behind them as they walked down those stone steps. Hailing a cab, watching the yellow cab van pull over, seeing Carla's and Anta's blushing cheeks as Andrew helped them into the back.
"Thank you, baby," Alex purred as the pads of her fingers ran along his jaw before finally getting the kiss she's so wanted all night in. "You need to take your Queen to her room and make love to her," she whispered in ancient Egyptian.
"Oh?" Andrew mused.
"Mmmhmm, I need to feel you back inside of me," Alex cooed, lightly kissing his lips while her fingers danced up her son's groin. Instantly, her cheeks grew beet red as she felt the sting of his hand on her ass when she began to climb into the rear of the van. "Andrew?!" she hissed low, yet, couldn't keep her arousal from her voice as she peered back at him only to be met with that guileful smirk of his. "Behave?!"
"Why? It was beckoning me to do it," Andrew mused as he climbed in and shut the sliding door. Listening to his mother directing the driver to her hotel, all the while noting how those sky-blue eyes of hers were glancing at him during the ride. Reaching between the seats and paying the fare telling the man to keep the change, which netted the man an extra thirty bucks for a twenty-dollar cab fare. Turning back around when the man called out to him once he had rolled down his passenger window.
"You call me, any time; I'll be happy to drive you anywhere you need to go," the man said, handing Andrew his business card given that he was a gypsy driver within the city.
"Swing back around in," his eyes glanced at the dash noting the time that read eleven o' five, "in an hour and a half," Andrew stated, knowing he would be heading home alone given that Anta and Carla had returned their belongings to their room.
"Sure thing, I'll be here at 12:30 sharp," the man said, with a nod of his head.
"Andy, we want to watch," Carla stated as they rode the elevator to their floor as she snuggled up to him.
"Oh?" Andrew mused, noting the blushing cheeks of his mother.
"Mmmhmm," Carla purred into his ear. "you wouldn't mind if I joined in, would you?" she asked, wondering if she would finally learn what Alex tasted like on her tongue.
"You'd have to ask..."
"I don't mind, honey," Alex whispered, inosculating her fingers with his as she held her son's hand. "If I didn't have a problem with that woman joining us, I wouldn't have one with Carla," she said, lightly brushing her left 32C against his upper right arm.
"And since you've already fucked me," her arms slid around his waist as she pressed her chest into his back, "I'll just watch the three of you, doesn't mean I'm not going to have that big, fat cock in my mouth," Anta said, in a heated, lustful voice. "Because you know you love it when my lips are wrapped around it, don't you, Andrew?"
"Guilty," Andrew admitted as the cab slowed down.
"Come, you can tell us what happened at the party that caused you to disappear," Alex said, leading her son out of the elevator and into the hall.
Entering her room, gesturing for Carla and Anta to take a seat on the couch in the front room, where she too found herself. Watching her son pacing in front of them on the other side of the table. Noting how his fingers ran along his lower lip, causing it to bunch up before his fingertips left his skin only to watch her son repeat the process.
"Andy, just spit it out; it can't be any more earth-shattering than what you've already told me and what I've seen with my own eyes," Alex said, in a teacherly voice. Noticing the looks Carla and Anta were giving her and Andrew.
"What do you mean, Professor Sanders?" Carla asked, feeling her clit throb being so close to her.
"I met Osiris and Bast a few days ago," Alex said, truthfully.
"Are you sure you're okay?" Anta spoke, knowing there was no such thing as Gods.
"I'm quite fine, Anta, and no, I'm not crazy, if I am, then so is Andy. Since he's the one that prayed to Osiris, granted I did faint at the sight of him, but I do remember a very tall blue man." Alex stated matter-of-factly. Seeing the disbelief in her students' eyes.
"Andy," Anta's sweet voice filled the room as she looked over at him, "is what she's saying true, that the Egyptian Gods are real?"
"Yes," Andrew answered, not looking at them as he continued to pace. "You've already seen Bast. You just didn't know it," he said, finally stopping to face them.
"Come again?!" Carla muttered.
"You've seen my cat, right?"
"Of course, she's so adorable," Anta squealed, remembering the trip home from the dig site after it had shut down after their exploratory excavation.
"Well, she's not a cat; that's actually Bast," Andrew said, dropping a bomb on them as their jaws hung agape in shock.
"B-b-but..."
"Hey, I'm right there with you," Andrew stated in a soothing voice. "You think I wanted to be mixed up in all of this?! Not likely," he muttered, running his hand through his hair. "But, apparently, I am Pharaoh, and with it comes all this bloody weirdness."
"Are they all real?" Carla asked, trying to wrap her head around all of this when he nodded. When her scientific mind just couldn't comprehend what he was telling her.
"How many have you seen?" Anta inquired, moving to the edge of her seat.
"A few, but that's not all..."
"It has to deal with why you were absent for so long, doesn't it?" Alex cut in, to which Andrew nodded again. "I'm ready," she said, sitting rather regal in her seat like she was the next, and future Queen of Egypt, which she was.
"Apparently God, angels, demons, everything else is real," Andrew said, dropping another bomb on them, noting their widening eyes.
"H-h-how do you know this?" Alex stammered; the wind in her sails seemed to disappear.
"Because I was kind of in a battle alongside one," Andrew said, sheepishly, looking away.
"What?!" They roared in unison.
"Whoa, whoa, calm down, I'm fine. Bast was with me. She is the protector of the Pharaoh," Andrew stated when they peppered him with questions, seeing the sparkle in his mother's eye when he said that.
"Andy, is Bast here, right now?" Alex asked, noting how her son's attention was drawn to her hotel window.
"No, she's currently in the Duat, guarding Ra on his Atet[34], but her presence is here. She's always around in one form or another," Andrew said, turning his gaze back to his mother.
"Andrew... have you... have you met Ra?" Carla stuttered.
"Yes, I've been on the Atet as well." Trying not to smirk as Carla fainted.
"Hold up, just hold everything for a moment. Let me get this straight, the Egyptian Gods are real, God is real, angels, demons, all that is real, am I getting it all?" Anta asked to which Andrew simply nodded. "And you're saying you've actually met them?"
"God, no, don't think I ever will or want to, but I have met, seen, or spoken to five Egyptian Gods so far," Andrew said, truthfully. He could see her mind trying, so desperately, to come to terms with what he was saying. Yet, they were scientists. They operated on fact and not what they couldn't see, hear, taste, or touch. Watching his mother bringing Carla back to her senses. "But... what if I told you Atlantis was real?"
"Okay, Andrew, sure you've done some remarkable things, proved to us that there was more to Egypt than just sand and tombs. But to claim that Atlantis, a fable, something that Plato presumably heard second-hand hundreds of years afterwards, is real, is just ridiculous," Alex said, in a cynical voice.
"Hey," holding up his hands, "I was right there with you, Mom," seeing her eyes light up when he called her that, "yet, you don't have Huni's memories like I do, nor did you get invited to visit it, either," Andrew stated, smirking at his mother.
"And, pray tell me, son, why were you invited to it?" Alex asked, crossing her arms and arching an eyebrow once she got over the shock.
"Because, I'm Pharaoh, and there happens to be pyramids on Atlantis," Andrew said, with a sneaky smile at how his mother's jaw dropped.
"You're fucking with me, aren't you?" Alex stammered.
"Nope, I'm not, so I might be gone sometime in the near..."
"You aren't going any damn where without me?!" Alex exclaimed. If her son was telling the truth, there was no way in hell she was going to miss out on this!
"Or us!" Carla and Anta chimed in.
"Oh?"
"The Pharaoh can't simply undertake this kind of journey without his Queen and his Royal Harem at his side," Alex said, squaring her shoulders and sitting prim and proper. "Plus, who else are you going to turn to when you need answers, hmm?" she mused with a coy smile, with the other two nodding along.
"Please, Andrew?!" Carla and Anta pleaded with him to take them with him.
"Well, Andrew, what will it be? Will you take us along or stay here with us? Either way, I think we come out on top," Alex said with a sly grin.
"And just what makes you think I just won't go alone anyway?" Andrew retorted; a mischievous light played along his eyes.
"Because, if you did, you wouldn't feel my pussy around your cock for two months," Carla said, with a stern voice, to which Alex and Anta nodded along.
"Now that's just cruel," Andrew bemoaned with a playful smile on his lips.
"Well... you just take us along, and there won't be any punishment," Anta nodded. "Anyway, you'll need us. Not everything about ancient Egypt is stored in that mind of yours."
"Hey, I'd gladly give all this weirdness to you," Andrew said, knowing that would never happen, although, in his mind, it was a pleasant thought.
"Nah," waving him off, "all that weirdness is right where it belongs," Anta said, with a coy smile.
"Spoilsport," Andrew joked, sticking his tongue out at her.
"Mmm... come here, Andrew, and use that tongue on this pussy of mine," Carla purred, lifting the hem of her dress, spreading her legs, and showing off the matching panties she had worn to his eyes.
******
A week later...
"You promise you'll be safe?" Wilma asked, in a motherly voice, feeling Andrew's warm cum inside of her after the quickie she got in before they left their penthouse. Praying that all the sex they had and all the creampies she's had him plant within her womb took. She knew if his little swimmers did take that would mean they wouldn't be flying out to see him in Paris. She knew Julián well enough to know that if she indeed got pregnant, he wouldn't risk hers or the baby's safety with a cross Atlantic flight. Still, if that did happen, while yes, she would be sad that she wouldn't see her stepson for quite some time if that happens, but she would be elated to know that she and Julián would finally have the baby they've wanted since their honeymoon. She couldn't wait to start their little family together.
"Of course, Mom," Andrew said, with a nod and a loving smile.
"You call us if you get into any trouble, alright?" Julián spoke, bringing his son in for a tight hug. Knowing the time for his son to leave the nest was upon him, and he hated it! Yet, he couldn't be prouder than he was of his son right at that moment.
"I will," Andrew whispered, returning his father's hug, knowing he would be on his own, that he would sink or swim by his own choices. True he would have his mother, Carla, and Anta with him; nonetheless, they didn't have to deal with the godly things that were happening behind the curtain, as it were. No. He knew the moment he stepped on that plane, the life he had in New York would become a thing of the past. He just felt it in his gut.
"You better call us the moment you land, and I want lots of pictures of your journey through those cities," Wilma said in a motherly voice as she got another hug in.
"Andy, that's our plane," Alex cut in once the announcer spoke of the intercom for their flight to board.
"You girls better keep an eye on my boy," Wilma said, in a stern voice as she peered at Carla and Anta.
"We won't let him out of our sight, you have our word," Carla said firmly, with Anta humming an 'Mmmhmm.'
"I expect you to keep an eye on our son and see to it that he doesn't get into any trouble," Julián spoke in that cold tone of his when he eyed his ex-wife.
"Of course, Julián, I'd never let anything happen to Andy," Alex said, matching his steely glare. Something she had enormous practice at during their marriage.
Julián hugged Wilma tightly to his side as they both raised their hands and waved to Andrew as he looked back at them. Their smiles lifted the corners of their lips when they heard his 'I love you, I'll call soon!' Rubbing Wilma's arm lightly when he heard her sniffle, he was trying to hold back his own tears, knowing this would be the longest he and his son have ever been apart. However, Andrew was his own man now; he had to strike out into the world on his own and make his life his own. That didn't mean he wasn't going to miss his son dearly, which he was.
"Come on, honey, let's go home," Julián whispered sweetly, placing a kiss on Wilma's temple.
"I hope Andy comes home soon," Wilma whispered as they walked towards the exit.
"So do I, honey, so do I."
******
"Andy, what are you doing?" Alex asked, as they walked down the sky bridge.
"Praying to Nut[35]," Andrew answered, looking over at her.
"Why?" Anta asked, from behind him.
"So our plane isn't taken down by angels or whatever is out there," Andrew stated, peering over his shoulder.
"Awe, you do care about us," Carla said in a teasing voice.
"What kind of Pharaoh would I be if I let harm come to my Harem?" Andrew retorted as his mother slapped his chest.
"Thank you for bumping us up to first class," Alex said, interweaving her fingers with his as she held his right hand.
"You're welcome."
"I'll repay you once we land," Anta said in a sultry purr.
"Can't wait," Andrew said, flashing her a smirk from over his right shoulder. Nodding to the flight attendant when he directed them to the first-class section of the airplane. "So, what museum will we be at in London?" he asked, taking the middle seat in the middle row like they had talked about while the other's would rotate seats every hour, so each of them would be able to have their hands on him at some point during the flight.
"Petrie Museum of Egyptian Archaeology," Alex said, settling in beside her son.
To be Continued...
[1] For this story Onouphrios is the first born son of Snefru and Hetepheres.
[2] Wife of the king Snefru, who bore the title "Daughter of God" and represented the direct royal blood line of the 4th dynasty (c. 2575--c. 2465 bce).
[3] Osiris is the God of fertility, agriculture, the afterlife, the dead, resurrection, life, and vegetation
[4] Egyptian underworld
[5] Is an ancient Egyptian temple that was built by the Roman governor of Egypt, Petronius, around 15 BC, as one of many Egyptian temples commissioned by the emperor Augustus. It was dedicated to Isis and Osiris, as well as two deified sons of a local Nubian chieftain
[6] Akhenaten -- 10th ruler of the 18th dynasty.
[7] Nefertiti -- Akhenaten's Queen, mother of Tutankhamen, and Pharaoh.
[8] Commonly referred to as King Tut, was an ancient Egyptian pharaoh who was the last of his royal family to rule during the end of the 18th Dynasty (ruled c. 1332 -- 1323 BC
[9] Nemes were pieces of striped headcloth worn by pharaohs in ancient Egypt.
[10] Menes -- first Pharaoh of Egypt.
[11] She was believed to help the dead enter the afterlife as she had helped Osiris, and she was considered the divine mother of the pharaoh, who was likened to Horus.
[12] Was one of the most popular Goddesses of ancient Egypt. She is generally thought of as a cat Goddess. However, she originally had the head of a lion or a desert sand-cat and it was not until the New Kingdom that she became exclusively associated with the domesticated cat. Even then, she remained true to her origins and retained her war-like aspect.
[13] Ra -- also known as Atum was known as the God of Creation.
[14] Thoth was the Egyptian God of wisdom and knowledge. Honored as the inventor of writing and the founder of branches of learning such as art, astronomy, medicine, law, and magic, he was the patron God of scribes
[15] Sobek was also associated with pharaonic power, fertility, and military prowess, but served additionally as a protective deity with apotropaic qualities, invoked particularly for protection against the dangers presented by the Nile.
[16] Maʽat -- is the Goddess of truth, balance, order, harmony, law, morality, and justice. Maat was also the Goddess who personified these concepts, and regulated the stars, seasons, and the actions of mortals and the deities who had brought order from chaos at the moment of creation.
[17] Comprises a vast mix of decayed temples, chapels, pylons, and other buildings near Luxor, in Egypt. Construction at the complex began during the reign of Senusret I in the Middle Kingdom (around 2000--1700 BC) and continued into the Ptolemaic period (305--30 BC), although most of the extant buildings date from the New Kingdom.
[18] The Opet Festival (the Beautiful Festival of Opet/Opeth/heb nefer en Ipet)[1] was an annual Ancient Egyptian Festival celebrated in Thebes (Luxor), especially in the New Kingdom and later periods, during the second month of the season of Akhet, the flooding of the Nile. The festival was celebrated to promote the Fertility of Amun-Re and the Pharaoh, who was also believed to be the spiritual offspring of Amun-Re; the Son/Daughter of Amun-Re.
[19] Tuthmosis IV - was the 8th Pharaoh of the 18th Dynasty of Egypt, who ruled in approximately the 14th century BC.
[20] The Avenue of Sphinxes was the site of ceremonial processions and originally connected the temples of Luxor and Karnak, although it is considerably more recent than either of those sites, dating to around 380 BC. It stretched some 1.5 miles (2.7 kilometers) and would once have had 1,350 sphinxes lining its sides. However, in this story it was built by Tuthmosis's father.
[21] Is a large Ancient Egyptian temple complex located on the east bank of the Nile River in the city today known as Luxor (ancient Thebes) and was constructed approximately 1400 BCE. However, in this story a mosque isn't currently residing where the Romans turned it into a church that formerly was the temple of Mut.
[22] Mut, also known as Maut and Mout, was a mother Goddess worshipped in ancient Egypt. Mut was considered a primal deity, associated with the primordial waters of Nu from which everything in the world was born. Mut was sometimes said to have given birth to the world through parthenogenesis, but more often she was said to have a husband, the solar creator God Amun-Ra
[23] The temple found in part one.
[24] For centuries the Forum was the center of day-to-day life in Rome: the site of triumphal processions and elections; the venue for public speeches, criminal trials, and gladiatorial matches; and the nucleus of commercial affairs. Here statues and monuments commemorated the city's great men.
[25] Thinis (This or Tjenu) - was the capital city of the first dynasties of ancient Egypt. It remains undiscovered.
[26] Sneferu was the first king of the Fourth Dynasty of ancient Egypt, who reigned for 24 years (2613--2589 BC).
[27] A part of the Matrouh Governorate.
[28] Known to the ancient Egyptians as Waset, was an ancient Egyptian city located along the Nile about 800 kilometers (500 mi) south of the Mediterranean. Its ruins lie within the modern Egyptian city of Luxor.
[29] Is a valley in Egypt where, for a period of nearly 500 years from the 16th to 11th century BC, rock-cut tombs were excavated for the pharaohs and powerful nobles of the New Kingdom.
[30] The Third Sister of the Underworld.
[31] The First Sister of the Underworld.
[32] Was an ancient Egyptian king and the last pharaoh of the Third Dynasty of Egypt during the Old Kingdom period. Following the Turin king list, he is commonly credited with a reign of 24 years, ending c. 2613 BC.
[33] Near the end of Pharaoh One.
[34] Ra's solar barge, also known as Mandjet.
[35] Nut (Ancient Egyptian: Nwt), also known by various other transcriptions, is the goddess of the sky, stars, cosmos, mothers, astronomy, and the universe in the ancient Egyptian religion.Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 06
Atlantis and the journey to Punt.
Pharaoh's Curse part Six
Atlantis and the journey to Punt
-
Last time on Pharaoh...
"Andy, what are you doing?" Alex asked as they walked down the sky bridge.
"Praying to Nut[1]," Andrew answered, looking over at her.
"Why?" Anta asked from behind him.
"So our plane isn't taken down by angels or whatever is out there," Andrew stated, peering over his shoulder.
"Awe, you do care about us," Carla said in a teasing voice.
"What kind of Pharaoh would I be if I let harm come to my Harem?" Andrew retorted as his mother slapped his chest.
"Thank you for bumping us up to first class," Alex said, interweaving her fingers with his as she held his right hand.
"You're welcome."
"I'll repay you once we land," Anta said in a sultry purr.
"Can't wait," Andrew said, flashing her a smirk from over his right shoulder. Nodding to the flight attendant when he directed them to the first-class section of the airplane. "So, what museum will we be at in London?" he asked, taking the middle seat in the middle row like they had talked about while the others would rotate seats every hour, so each of them would be able to have their hands on him at some point during the flight.
"Petrie Museum of Egyptian Archaeology," Alex said, settling in beside her son.
~~~~~~
Chapter One.
Stansted International airport...
Andrew McCain, better known as the Pharaoh of Egypt, walked hand in hand with his mother and Anta while Carla led the way to the baggage claim. Seeing his mother's sky-blue eyes glancing over at him, to how her cheeks blushed, to the way she held onto his hand. Looking over to his right as Anta's 32A left breast brushed along his right arm. Seeing how the waning sun played along her ebony hair as the voices of the other flight passengers filled the terminal.
"You best call your father, Andy. Knowing him, he's probably pacing around the house waiting for your call," Alex (or Alexandra, her given name) said in a motherly voice. "I'd rather not have him harassing us when we get to our hotel room," she spoke in a sultry tone with a coy smile on her lips.
"Mmmhmm," Anta hummed as she snuggled up to Andrew. "So many new places you're going to fuck me in, I can't wait," she said with a lustful smile on her lips.
"I hope the two of you aren't forgetting me in all of this," Carla retorted, peering over her shoulder as she plucked Anta's bag off the carousel. Feeling her face heating when she noted how Andrew was staring at her ass while she was bent over.
"No, we weren't, Carla. We can't forget about you. That would be wrong to do so when you are in the Royal Harem," Alex spoke in a tone fitting for a Queen. "So, Andy, since you're Pharaoh and all, have you thought of what name you were going to be known as once you take your throne?"
"Menes[2] the II," Andrew answered without really thinking as he pulled out his phone.
"Why Menes?" Carla asked in a scholarly voice as she laid her bag on the cart.
"Huh?" Andrew uttered, confused.
"You did just say you were going to be called Pharaoh Menes II," Alex stated, wondering why she saw genuine confusion in her son's eyes.
"I did?" Andrew spoke, seeing the three of them nodding. Feeling his divinity burning his blood as a blue ring of light played along the surface of his blue-green eyes. "As Menes was the first, so shall I be the beginning of the restoration of Egypt," he said in an alien voice. Shaking his head, wondering where the hell that came from.
"Andy, does that happen to you a lot?" Anta asked, helping Carla with the bags while Alex comforted Andy at the uneasiness she saw in his eyes at what had just happened.
"Far too often as of late," Andrew admitted. It wasn't like he asked to be Pharaoh. He didn't ask to be related to Pepi II[3], didn't ask for the gods to whisk his mother away from his life all so they could lure him back to Egypt when the time was right. He didn't ask for all the weird shit that's been happening all around him ever since he had stepped foot on Egyptian soil. Even now, so far away from it, he could feel Geb[4] calling to him, whispering to him to return where he rightly belonged.
"So you're saying you're going to restore the Dynasties of Egypt?" Carla asked for clarification.
"I have no clue?!" Andrew grumbled as he rubbed the back of his head. "It isn't like the gods gave me a handbook on how this all works?!"
"Don't worry, honey," Alex cooed, pressing her 32C breasts into her son's left arm. "We're here, between the three of us, with our knowledge of ancient Egypt, we'll figure it all out," she said, lightly rubbing her son's back. "We'll get to the bottom of this and why you are needed to restore Ma'at[5]."
"Ma'at?! Really?" Carla had an excited tone in her voice when she heard that name. She had drafted her dissertation for her Master's degree on ancient Egyptian mythology and how it was interwoven into their everyday lives. "How are you going to restore order and balance? That is what Ma'at is known as the goddess of." Watching how Andrew just shrugged his shoulders as he stood there without a clue on how to go about any of it.
"Don't worry about that now. Go, call your father," Alex said, ensuring that they had gotten all their bags.
Pulling up his father's cell number and hitting the call button before bringing it up to his ear. Hearing the line ringing as he stood away from the three of them. Knowing it was only two in the afternoon in New York City while it was seven in London. Arching an eyebrow when his father's phone just kept ringing, he was about to hang up until Julián finally picked up.
"Sorry about that, Andrew." A smile formed on Andrew's face at the sound of his father's voice. "I was on a business call when you rang."
"It's okay, Dad. I knew you were probably busy. I was just calling to let you know I landed safely in London," Andrew said into his phone.
"Oh? Have you? How was your flight?"
"Uneventful, already miss home though," Andrew uttered in a sheepish tone.
"We miss you too, Andrew. Are you on your way to your hotel?"
"Not yet, still at the airport," nodding when he noted how they were ready to head out to hail a cab, "walking out as we speak to catch a cab."
"They're called hackneys there," Julián said in his worldly knowledge of London's taxis.
"What?! No way?!" Andrew retorted with a huge smile on his face.
"I won't lie to you, son. That's the slang for them there."
"I'm hail a hackney just sounds so wrong and dirty," Andrew joked, getting a chuckle out of his father. "How's work?"
"Oh, you know the usual; Wilma was really torn up about you leaving. I hope you know it isn't going to feel right until you're back home."
"Love you too, Dad," Andrew said, feeling his cheeks heat at his father's words. Little did he know, as much as he would like to return to New York City, something within him knew that was never going to be, that the moment he returned to Egypt, that was where he would be for the vast majority of his life. "Tell Mom," seeing his mother shooting him a look when he said that, "I said hi, that I'm okay, that I'll send lots of pics when we aren't working to set up the exhibit."
"I will son, you be safe out there, and just enjoy yourself. You never know. You may not see London again."
"I will; don't work too hard," Andrew said in a loving tone as Anta waved down a taxi.
"I'll try not to," Julián mused before saying his goodbyes to his son.
******
Three days later...
"Damn imbeciles!" Alex cursed as she tossed her phone at the couch in her anger.
"What's wrong, Professor?" Carla asked from Andrew's lap while Anta went to fetch their lunch.
"There's some problem at customs with the paperwork, and they're withholding the exhibit items until this mess is cleared up," Alex said angrily as she dropped down onto the couch.
"How long do you think it's going to take to get cleared up?" Andrew asked; he would rather not be sitting on his hands for a week or more. There was only so much he wanted to see in London, and he wasn't hiring someone to drive him all over the United Kingdom.
"Two, maybe three days," Alex answered, blowing out a breath, knowing her anger wasn't going to help them any.
"Well, seeing how we have the time, want to take a trip?" Noting how Carla and his mother were looking at him quizzically when he said that.
"What do you mean, Andy? We just can't up and leave; who knows when they'll release the crates, and when they do, we'll have to work extra hard to make up for the lost time," Alex uttered with a pointed look.
"You all were the ones that wanted to come with me; if you're saying you don't want to see Atlantis..." Wincing as their high-pitched squeals of excitement filled the air.
"You really meant it, Andrew? That we can go with you?" Alex asked, practically crawling across the couch. So eager to explore that mysterious city, to see what wonders those people created. Even if only a tenth of it was left, there was enough there to rewrite history on that part of human events that were lost to the ages. Also, she wondered if the capstones were still on the pyramids there just so they could see their grandeur before the ones in Egypt were robbed to make homes out of.
"Yeah, did say you could unless you would rather wait here while I go alone since I don't have much to do," Andrew said, grinning evilly at his mother.
"Oh, you so aren't getting rid of me that easily, mister?!" Alex spoke in a motherly tone as she wagged her finger at him.
"Then we need to prepare for this kind of expedition, don't we, Professor?" Carla asked, peering over at Alex. Remembering what her Professor's sex tasted like on her tongue the night after the party at the grand opening in New York City.
"Yes, yes we do, Carla. We simply can't undertake this kind of adventure and not document it. Not saying anyone would believe us if they saw the footage, yet we need, as scientists, to examine everything we can lay our hands on," Alex said in a teacherly voice.
"Let's make a list of what we need," Carla said, getting up from Andrew's lap, very excited to see what awaited them.
"Yes, very sensible," Alex nodded as she stroked her chin. "What are you doing, Andy?" she asked when her son pulled out his phone.
"Calling someone," Andrew said offhandedly as he rose from his seat as their hotel room door opened.
"I'm back?!" Anta uttered with a smile on her lips with their drinks in one hand and their to-go orders in the other. "What's going on?" she asked as Andrew walked into the other room. Confusion showed on her face knowing she missed something while she was out.
"We're planning our expedition to Atlantis," Carla said with a wide smile on her lips.
"Really?!" Anta hurried over to where the other two were without jostling their food or their drinks too much.
"Mmmhmm, this is going to be like no other expedition any of us has been on," Alex said in a scholarly voice.
"Andy, come eat before your food gets cold," Anta called to him as he was pacing along the foot of their bed. Arching an eyebrow when she heard him mentioning time and how whoever was on the other end, whatever the speaker had said, clearly startled Andrew. Also, the way Andrew had said: 'You can do that?!' had her very concerned with who or what they would be dealing with. Seeing him rubbing his forehead as he continued on in his pacing. Wondering about whatever was going on in his mind, or just the absurdity of all this was getting to him.
"Alright, I'll call when we're ready," Andrew said before ending the call. Blowing out a breath, wondering how much more of this weirdness he was going to get dragged into throughout his life.
"Is something wrong, honey?" Alex asked in a loving tone.
"No, everything is set, don't ask me how we're going to get there; I don't think I can even explain it if I tried," Andrew sighed as he plopped down in the seat he was once in.
"But who was that you were talking to?" Carla asked in a quizzical light.
"Please, don't make me say it?! This whole affair is convoluted as it is," Andrew groaned as he peered up at the ceiling as his head rested on the back of the chair.
"Andy, son, I can't know how this all must be for you. Dealing with things we all thought were just fables to inspire the masses in ancient times. Yet, we need to know who or what we're dealing with if we are to go to this place," Alex said in a firm tone. Hearing her son sigh loudly as he ran his hand down his face.
"Fine, fine, the man I met... is something you won't believe. What he is isn't the issue..."
"It kind of is Andrew," Anta said, handing out their lunch. "So, what is this person?"
"His name is Suriel Zol, but he said to call him Ira," seeing his mother's eyes widen when he said that, nodding before his mother could say a word, "what he is... this is going to sound silly coming from me, Nagdaium' of vengeance, Prince of Heaven and Hell, Ruler of the Fourth Heaven," Andrew said in all seriousness.
"What's a Nagdaium?" Carla asked, sitting down and opening up her take-out box.
"Simplest of terms?"
"I think that would be best, Andy," Alex nodded as she sat down beside Carla while Anta handed Andrew his lunch.
"He's a hybrid, at least that's what I could make out from what he told me after that fight with whatever that thing was."
"A hybrid of what?"
"Angel, demon, human," Andrew rattled off before popping a french fry into his mouth. "Hey, I told you it was convoluted, but you wanted to know," he said, pointing a drooping fry at their disbelieving faces.
"So... this person is a Prince of Hell..."
"And Heaven apparently," Andrew cut in.
"And there's a Fourth Heaven?" Carla asked, still not believing it all.
"So he says, don't really have a reason to doubt him; otherwise, why even mention Atlantis?" Andrew retorted. "I know it was real; I have the memories," he said before they could speak a word.
"Okay, if it is real, where was it?" Alex spoke, trying to disprove her son yet prove to the world that he was right at the same time.
"Where Plato said it was," Andrew replied before taking a bite of his sandwich.
"Then why isn't it there now?" Anta asked; she had so many questions she wanted to ask. Pondering if Andrew had the answers to them.
"How would I know?" Andrew retorted with a shrug. "Isn't like I was there when it disappeared."
"Andrew, if you say you have all the Pharaoh's memories, surely there must be something about it locked in that brain of yours," Alex stated, trying to get to the bottom of this.
"It's not something I can just will into existence, Mom," Andrew intoned with a pointed look. "I don't even know how I do half the things I do; you expect me to just say: 'Hey, I need this so and so memory,' and bam, it just appears?!" he asked, using his hands to give depth to his statement. Andrew's head turned as he saw what appeared to be Bast's[6] shadow playing on the wall.
"Andrew, what is it?" Alex inquired as her son rose from his seat.
"Stay here. I think I might need to have a talk with a goddess," Andrew stated as he walked towards their bedroom. Peering back as the pocket doors rolled shut the moment Andrew walked into the room. Hearing feet rushing to the door, turning his head towards the bed only to find Bast sitting on the foot of it. The sunlight that filtered through the window played along her fur-lined face. Her gold-brown eyes stared at him, seeing the power of her godhood burning within them. His eyes ran along her golden skin, knowing intimately how soft it was beneath his touch. His gaze drifted over the white linen tunic she wore, having no trouble seeing those delicious nipples through it. Seeing her thatch of golden fur bleeding through the material, her crossed legs hid her womanhood from his sight. Not that he had any trouble recounting what it looked like.
"It's fine, I'm okay," Andrew spoke from over his shoulder, his eyes never leaving her. "What are you doing here, Bast?" he asked, knowing she wouldn't have shown herself with the others around if she didn't have a reason.
"Do you think it wise to go there?" Bast asked, not pretending that she and the other gods didn't know what he was planning.
"Don't see the harm Bast, unless you're hiding something from me," Andrew said, crossing his arms. "Are you?" Arching an eyebrow when it appeared to him, Bast was blushing. He had no earthly idea gods or goddesses' could blush.
"If you go, I can't protect you... husband," Bast answered in a soft tone.
"Why do you think I'll need protection?"
"It's a spawn of Yahweh; it can't be trusted," Bast spat.
"Okay," drawing out the word, "why do you believe he can't be trusted, other than Ira being Yahweh spawn?"
"He stole the Heavens from us!" Bast growled, her upper lip curled, revealing her left fang as she did. "Him and that bitch whore of his Ba'al,' she spat in hate.
"Umm... how can two deities steal the Heavens from a ton of other gods?" Andrew asked, confused.
"Worshipers is how, along with stealing something we gods protected for eons," Bast replied in a bitter tone.
"Okay, and what did they steal?" Andrew asked, rolling his hand.
"Nu[7]," Bast uttered as she gazed up at Andrew.
"How can a watery abyss give them the power to overthrow you and the other gods?" Andrew asked, perplexed as he scratched his head.
"It's more than just water, my Pharaoh. It's life and death. Creation and chaos. With it, he usurped our place in the Heavens and remade it to fit his vision. That he was the only power in the cosmos."
"Alright, I can get behind why you hate God or Yahweh, or whatever you want to call him if it is a him..."
"He is," Bast nodded.
"But I don't see why you would have a problem with Ira..." Taking a step back when Bast surged from her sitting position. Her hands reached out and curled around his shirt, yanking him into her.
"He has the power of a god. He's dangerous?! You don't know what he's going to do. If you go, I cannot protect you without creating a war that would set the Heavens aflame." Andrew watched how her nose wiggled, her fur ruffled as her concern was clear as day in her eyes.
"I understand, Bast, and I hear you," Andrew said, lightly placing his hands on her shoulders. Ignoring how her breasts felt when they pressed into him. "I don't think he's out to harm me, Bast. If he was, he could have done so on that night. Yet, he didn't; if you say he's as powerful as he is, then wouldn't you think he would have done so then?" Tilting his head to the side when Bast spun out of his grip and moved a few paces away, only to stop.
"You're going anyway, aren't you?" Bast asked.
"I am; I promise if he tries anything, I'll set the Heavens aflame myself," Andrew said with conviction. He didn't have a clue how he was going to do that. However, it seemed to him Bast needed the reassurance.
"You promise?" Bast asked in a rather cute voice from over her shoulder.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed. He was a little taken aback when Bast spun on her heel and leapt onto him. Planting one of the most sensuous of kisses he's ever felt before.
"Don't you go getting yourself killed, or I'll have to ask Osiris[8] to judge you very harshly," Bast spoke. Andrew didn't know if she was kidding or not, nor did he want to find out.
"You have my word, no dying," Andrew nodded. He so wasn't planning on seeing Osiris on the other side anytime soon.
"Good, now I must go." The moment she returned to Ra's[9] side, the doors slid open an inch now that they were no longer held closed by Bast's power. Turning around when all three of them rushed into the room. Speaking all at once, Andrew couldn't make heads or tails out of what they were saying.
"Whoa, whoa, slow down; as you can see, I'm fine," Andrew said in a soft tone.
"But where did you go?!" Alex asked in a worried tone.
"Go?" Andrew was quite confused by that question.
"The moment you told us you were fine, it just got silent. We couldn't hear a word or noise for that matter from this room," Carla stated, a little freaked out by what she had just witnessed. Doors just don't close by themselves. Sound just didn't cease to exist since she knew the room wasn't soundproof. Even if he had left, they would still have been able to hear something, even if it was the tiniest of noises.
"Just what happened in here?" Anta asked, looking around, trying to see if anything had been moved or misplaced.
"Told you; to talk to a goddess," Andrew replied, looking at Anta.
"But which one?!" Alex inquired. She just couldn't believe he would just say that so candidly or that she believed him. Seeing color rushing to her son's cheeks as he looked away. "I take it, it was Bast."
"Yeah," Andrew muttered.
"Did the wifey come to check up on you?" Alex teased, smirking when her son groaned and noted how Anta and Carla were sporting gaping mouths and shocked eyes.
"You're married?!" Anta and Carla shouted.
"Did you really have to?!" Andrew bemoaned, to which his mother simply nodded her head.
"You're really married... to a goddess?!" Anta asked in disbelief.
"Yeah," Andrew answered sheepishly.
"And you're okay with that?" Carla inquired, peering at Alex.
"Isn't like I can do a whole lot about it, Carla. Bast is a goddess, after all."
"But why?" Anta and Carla quired, trying to understand.
"It's one of the ways to restore Ma'at," Andrew replied, leaving out the fact that he was also a demigod; he so didn't think they would be able to handle that at the moment.
"And the other ways?!" They prodded for information.
"Umm..." Looking away, unsure how they would take the news, he was planning on having Luxor[10] and Karnak[11] restored to their former glory, nor how he was going to bring back the ancient festivals that brought the people and the gods together as one.
"Don't you start holding out on us, mister," Alex said, poking her son in the stomach. "Out with it."
"Well... you know Karnak and Luxor?"
"Yeah? What about them," they asked in a tone that inferred they weren't idiots.
"I'm kind of having them restored," Andrew spoke in a shy tone.
"What do you mean having them restored?" Alex asked with a pointed look.
"To what they were when the Pharaohs ruled and will rule again," Andrew spoke as a blue ring of his divinity danced along his eyes.
"And just how are you going to pull this off, huh? Those are historical sites, Andrew. You just can't go in there and slap a coat of plaster on the walls without riling up the people," Alex said in a disapproving tone.
"You think I'm an idiot?" Andrew asked, shooting his mother a look. "Isis is going to pull some strings and get the government to do it under the disguise of tourism."
"Awful sneaky, aren't you?" Anta huffed; she could see how Alex didn't like it one bit, just like she didn't.
"Has to be done," Andrew stated in a firm tone.
"And pray tell me, son, just why does it have to be done?" Alex asked in a motherly tone as she crossed her arms below her breasts.
"Because restoring the temples and reviving the ancient festivals is another step in restoring Ma'at. Also, they sit on the focal point of Ma'at; if they didn't, we wouldn't be having this discussion."
"Are you trying to bring back the old religion?" Carla asked to which Andrew simply nodded.
"Whether you believe in them or not, the gods are real. As much as I hate being this..." gesturing to himself, "it seems the gods won't let me bow out of whatever they have planned. I doubt they will allow me to just shrug them off even if I wanted to. So I must do what I must; I'd rather not be tossed into the maw of Ammit[12]," Andrew said truthfully.
"They would do that?" Anta asked quizzically.
"Have a feeling they would," Andrew nodded. Not telling them if God, in whatever form he wished to be called, was losing power and the old gods were returning. He doubted they would jeopardize their return if he went off-script.
"And just how do you know Ammit exists?" Alex asked in a scientific voice.
"I've seen the demon, Mom," Andrew said, rolling his eyes.
"And just where have you seen it?" Alex shot back.
"On the Atet[13] when I traveled through Duat[14]," Andrew spoke in a matter-of-fact tone. "Believe me or don't, that's on you," he stated, seeing the disbelief in his mother's eyes. "Have I not given you enough evidence for you to believe that I am not making this up? Why would I? What do I possibly gain from lying?"
"Andrew, the Duat?! You seriously expect us to believe you've traveled through the Egyptian underworld on Ra's barge no less?!"
"Believe what you want to believe, but it's true, I have," Andrew said, standing his ground.
"Okay, let's just say you have; why you? Why not the Professor? Why wasn't she picked to be the next Pharaoh?" Carla asked, seeing Andrew rubbing his temple.
"Because she and Bast couldn't consummate the pact," Andrew sighed, feeling like he's just talking in circles. Tapping the brand on his chest when he noted her puzzled look. "Also, I'm Ra's some odd great-grandson," noting how their eyebrows rose when he said that, "hence why I could do what I did at the museum," he said, looking at Carla, referring to how he had caught her when she fell off the ladder.
"But that would mean..." Anta's voice trailed off when all Andrew did was nod.
"But then why can't I do any of that stuff?" Alex huffed.
"How the hell would I know?! You want answers to questions that I don't have a fucking clue how to answer them. Do you think the gods tell me why? No. They just say hey, you're needed and go do this," Andrew said, throwing up his hands.
"Andy, I'm..." Her voice stilled when her son held up a hand.
"It's fine; let's just go get what you need; all we're doing is talking in circles," Andrew grumbled as he rubbed the back of his head.
******
Andrew stood back as the three of them studied the camcorders sitting within the glass display of the local electronics store. Noting how they were murmuring to each other when they were specifically looking at the ones with an external light source and long-lasting battery life. Hearing his mother chatting with the salesperson about if there were extra batteries they could buy and the memory cards for the one they had decided to purchase. He could see the glee in the person's eyes at the commission the woman was going to make because of it.
"Andy?" Alex said in a soft tone as she turned towards him. The backpack she had bought to carry the supplies she would need to explore the ruins and properly study them jostled within it. Noting how Anta's and Carla's did the same when they, too, turned around to peer at Andrew. "Would you mind? It's a little too much on my salary," she stated in a bashful tone.
"You promise that whatever footage you take won't see the halls of your museum?" Andrew asked, his arms sat crossed along his chest when he peered at the three of them. He so didn't need for whatever they find there to find itself on the internet. He was already dealing with one giant headache; he didn't need another.
"We promise, it will just be for us, isn't that right?" Alex asked, looking at her two students.
"Alright," Andrew sighed as he pulled out his wallet when he approached the counter. Noting how the price came out to one thousand five hundred and twenty-six pounds, pulling out his phone doing the conversion to USD. Glancing at his mother, hoping that for over two grand it better be the best camera on the market. Seeing how Carla was stuffing the boxes of extra batteries into her bag along with the extra memory cards, as well as the charger for the batteries when one wasn't installed in the camera itself. Hearing the woman tearing off the receipt from the machine and laying it and a pen on the glass surface. Hearing the ball of it moving along the paper as he signed his name. Turning his head when the BBC channel that was playing on the wall of TVs on display stopped him in his tracks.
"Andy, what's got your attention?" Carla asked when she and the other two were about to exit the store, only to find Andrew's attention was captivated by whatever was on the screens of the televisions.
Andrew didn't say a word when satellite images of Egypt appeared on the screen. Showing how lush and green the land was starting to look. Seeing the waters of the Nile pouring over the top of the Aswan High Dam. Seeing how their flood gates were wide open yet couldn't stop the onslaught of water that crested over the dam. Praying to Hapi[15] so that the water wouldn't destroy the dam and ruin countless people's lives. Reading the closed caption as the reporters yammered on about how strange this was due to the drought that Egypt was currently experiencing. Chalking it up to climate change when in truth, it was due to the fact of his and Bast's union that had brought about this change. No one other than him would know this was just the beginning of the restoration of Egypt; that more vast changes would be occurring in the days and years to come.
"Anta, Professor, you might want to come see this," Carla spoke, unable to take her eyes off the screens as she stood beside Andrew.
"What in the world?!" Alex muttered, knowing the dam was built to stop the Nile from flooding like it did in the days of yesteryear. Watching how Anta quickly reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. She knew her family relied on the Nile for their income, and any change in it would harm the limited income they made from it. "Andrew, can't you do something?" she whispered as Anta talked rapidly in Arabic behind her.
"How can I? I'm not in Egypt," Andrew uttered, never taking his eyes off the TVs.
"But that's too much water; the Nile will flood," Carla said in a worried tone.
"I know," Andrew nodded in agreement. Glancing down, when Bast curled herself around his legs in her cat form that only he could see. Silently reassuring him that they had heard his prayer, that they had heard his worry as well. Yet if he wished to stop the water from rising above the banks, there was only one way for him to do so. His hand slid down his face as Cleopatra's Needle appeared in his mind.
"Andy, what's wrong?" Carla asked in a caring tone as she placed her hand on his upper left arm.
"We need to go somewhere," Andrew spoke, spinning on his heel and walking towards the door. Bringing his fingers to his lips and whistling loudly as he heard the three of them rushing out the door as he hailed a taxi.
"Andrew, what's gotten into you?" Alex asked worryingly as she and her students slid into the back of the cab. Not seeing Bast sitting on her son's lap. However, she did note how intently he was staring at his lap.
"Cleopatra's Needle[16], and step on it," Andrew ordered when Anta was settled and closed the door.
"Andrew, what's going..."
"You want me to stop it, right?" Andrew shot his mother a look.
"But..."
"Just trust me, alright," Andrew stated, not realizing his hand was stroking along Bast's spine, nor the looks the three of them shot him as he did that while he peered out the window.
"Andy, you're freaking me out," Carla whispered; her eyes glanced down to his lap when he had a confused look on his face when Andrew peered at her.
"Can you not see her?" Andrew asked, looking at the three of them.
"See who?" Anta asked with a worried look in her eyes. Hearing his sigh, wondering why he was giving his lap that pointed look. It was really starting to make her worry about his mental state.
"Bast." Was the only word Andrew spoke.
"And she's on your lap?" Carla inquired with a pointed look.
"Yeah, who do you think told me to head to that obelisk?" Andrew retorted with his own look.
"You're saying Bast, the cat goddess of fertility and childbirth, the home, and battle, is sitting on your lap, allowing you to pet her like a normal cat?" Carla asked, trying to make sense out of it.
"You forgot one; she's also the protector of the Pharaoh," Andrew stated, peering down at Bast, who was purring as she licked her right front paw. Those green eyes of hers glanced up at him with a mischievous look within them. Wondering if she was doing this on purpose. "But yes, I am, and she is," nodding when he peered over at her, "she especially likes it when I rub her belly." Smirking wickedly down at her, watching how her eyes narrowed, then the glint of her claws when she unsheathed them, daring him to try it.
"You're so lucky," Anta pouted as she slumped back into her seat.
"Huh?" Andrew honestly didn't feel lucky.
"I love cats; I have a tabby at home; what I wouldn't give just to know a cat goddess called my room home," Anta said in dream-like wonder. Seeing how Andrew peered back down and arched his right eyebrow, wondering what was happening on his lap. They all jumped, except for Andrew, when Bast leapt across the divide and landed in Anta's lap. "Andrew?!" Anta spoke in a nervous tone when all Bast did was stare up at her as she sat on her hind legs. Her tail brushed along Anta's legs, waiting patiently.
"What? You're the one who wanted to pet her. What did you expect when stating your desires to a cat goddess? She always needs attention," Andrew said, grinning madly when Bast turned her head and hissed at him.
"But I didn't..."
"You kind of did, Anta. Go on; she isn't going to wait forever," Andrew spoke, gesturing her on.
"She's so soft?!" Anta squealed as her hands ran over Bast. Smiling like a little kid as she lightly massaged Bast's ears. Losing herself when she listened to her purr as she did.
Andrew rolled his eyes when Bast was just sitting there soaking up the praise and worship the three of them were giving her. Shooting his mother a look when she couldn't stop touching Bast when just a few minutes ago she questioned her presence in the car. Seeing how she bowed her head and how her cheeks grew red. His eyes glanced over to his left, seeing Cleopatra's Needle looming in the distance. Wondering just what Bast wanted him to do when they got there and just how was he going to stop the waters of the Nile from so far away. Andrew really wished this all came with a handbook and an appendix?!
"You mind waiting?" Andrew asked the driver once he had parked a few hundred yards away from the obelisk.
"Sure, mate, it's your dime, but the meter will be running," the man said, tapping on the box as the counter inched up as they talked,
Arching an eyebrow at how Anta was carrying Bast in her arms as they strolled down the sidewalk towards the monument. Also noting how Bast was getting far too much satisfaction out of it as she just laid there all regal like in Anta's arms. Equally confused when Bast pushed his hand away with her paw when he reached for her. Shrugging his shoulders, if she wanted to be with Anta he was all the more willing to unload all this weirdness onto her.
"Not going to happen." Hanging his head when Bast spoke into his mind. "Don't deprive me of my pampering, my Pharaoh."
"What?" Alex asked when she saw her son shaking his head.
"Nothing, don't worry about it," Andrew muttered as they waited to cross the street. His eyes moved down the stone's surface as the sunlight caused shadows to play along the hieroglyphics. Not that he could read it from where he was, yet he didn't have to. He already knew what was chiseled onto the stone. A flash of memory from the ancient past flared in his mind. Taking him back to the day it was being hewed out of the stone. Hearing the bronze hammers striking the buts of the bronze chisels. The cadence of the worker's voices in the air as they worked as one to cut the stone away.
"Honey." Alex's soft tone and light touch brought him out of that meandering memory. "You sure you're okay?" she asked in a motherly tone.
"Nope, not one bit," Andrew admitted before stepping onto the crosswalk and towards where the obelisk rested. Pondering if those memories would always flare up or would they die away.
"Andy, what's wrong?" Alex inquired when she quickly scurried to her son's side.
"Do you know how irritating it is to have memories of people who lived thousands of years ago pop into your head?" Andrew uttered, thrusting his hands out in annoyance.
"Why, what did you see?" Alex asked in a scholarly voice.
"That," Andrew replied, pointing to the obelisk.
"What about it?" Alex looked towards the stone pillar, wondering what could have her son so worked up about.
"I remembered watching the workers quarrying it out. The sound of their voices. The very song they were singing to keep up the pace of their chiseling. The way the very air tasted on my tongue?!" Andrew exclaimed.
"But honey, this is a very unique experience anyone in this world has been given," Alex said in a teacherly voice. "Just think of all the insight you can provide to us about what the people were like at that time. What they were really worried about in their day-to-day lives. All the little nuances that failed to survive throughout the ages. I know how much this must be disconcerting to you, Andrew, and I'm not trying to belittle what you're going through at this moment. I'm just trying to make you see the other side of things. I know ancient Egypt isn't your favorite subject," reaching over and taking hold of Andrew's arm with they were a quarter of the way to the obelisk, "I know that's because of what I did and how you must have wanted to do whatever you could to forget me for what I did. I can never, ever apologize enough for that; I will hate myself until I'm dead for missing out on those years with you. How I would give anything to be able to turn back time and take you with me or share half a year with your father for custody. Yet, I can't; all I can do is move forward and hope that someday you will forgive me on your own for what I did, the pain I caused you.
It's my hope that if I can help you in figuring out what you're seeing, that maybe we can work on rebuilding what I willingly left behind for a dream. That you could maybe learn to turn what you know into something useful while providing a good life for you and your future. And as your future Queen, we, my Pharaoh," she whispered sinfully in ancient Egyptian, "will use all the leaders of our kingdom to guide Egypt back into the spotlight," Alex said in a regal tone as she struck a royal pose.
Wondering if his mother had suspected that the gods had a hand in her departure now that she knew the gods were real and who they were related to. Andrew pondered on that as his eyes studied his mother's face. Shaking the thought from his mind, at the time, he knew she didn't, so he couldn't place all the blame on her since he knew firsthand that the gods did twist Fate to set this whole thing up to get him back to Egypt. However, that didn't mean she was off the hook either. Nonetheless, given who was in earshot, he didn't know if it was wise to speak it in front of Bast.
"Can't shake that, huh?" Andrew shot his mother a smirk as he placed his hand over hers.
"Nah-uh," shaking her head, a warm, loving smile was on her lips, "I am a Princess of Egypt; I want the land I've loved since I was your age restored to its glory. I might not understand what you're going through, yet I can imagine what Egypt was like back in those days. When it was at the height of its power before the collapse."
"Which period?" Andrew retorted.
"The Beginning, of course," shooting her son a look, "I want this new age, if this is what the gods tasked of you, as fucking weird as that is to say," her heart hammered in her ears when her son actually smiled at her, "then I want it to shine for all eternity like the Old Kingdom has. That my son, my Pharaoh, will be known throughout the ages."
"You may get your wish; just be careful that's truly what you want," Andrew spoke, moving past his mother as he pondered just where he was going to displace all that water without destroying the populated areas. Where he could buy up quickly, or have the gods swing that, turning around, stopping in his tracks staring at Bast, who just cocked her head. Since he knew she read his mind often. Seeing the glint in her eyes when she matched his stare. Andrew couldn't very well destroy the signs of the old cities. The image of Egypt from a heavenly point of view appeared in his mind as he strolled towards the obelisk. Focusing on halfway down the bend south of where Dendera[17] and Thinis[18] lays the vast empty, barren land of the eastern desert. Then to a point halfway between Asyut[19] and Abydos[20] that lay on the west bank of the Nile. Wondering if Geb would listen to his prayer as his gaze moved westward out into the western desert where his new temple mound, the place where the people could come and worship the old gods while leasing out the land he won't be needing.
Feeling their eyes on his back as Andrew approached the obelisk. His eyes ran up it as it loomed over him. The name for the city he was laying the foundations for rang in his head as he lifted his hands. Closing his eyes the moment his hands touched the stone. Feeling his ankh ring heating, its purple light shining brightly as he tapped into the flow of his forbearers. A light hum began to tickle his hands as he felt Geb answering his prayer. Seeing how the earth split into two, the thunderous sound of the Nile flooding into the space. Churning the sand that flooded into it before being tossed in the turbulent current as Hapi directed the overflowing water into the ever-widening gap that stretched southward to the furthest point of the land Isis was able to get him so quickly, legally, also cheaply that ended in a reservoir that stretched across the width of his land; as well as, winding its way westward for over two hundred and fifty miles before spilling out into the five thousand acre depression Geb had formed when he was running in a circular pattern. It seemed to him he felt Hapi moving his right arm, scouring the sand away and soil that sat beneath it, down to bedrock. That was the place the gods had deemed where their temple would sit before pulling back half a mile into the depression. Setting the stage for the return of the Pharaoh and also creating one of the largest freshwater sources in Egypt. Now how he was going to fill it with the people needed to run his new city and his temple construction. Asking Hapi to grant him one more request to bring life everlasting to the areas so his dynasty wouldn't be lost.
Andrew already had an idea of just what the temple was going to look like. Knowing that now he could truly no longer turn back to the boy he was. That he had committed himself to this path. Egypt's rise or continued decline now rested in his hands alone. For he was now Pharaoh Menes the II, the blue light of his divinity burned along his eyes as Andrew slowly opened them.
"I do hope you're up to the task of being my Queen," Andrew spoke in a commanding tone as he peered back at her. "Because we need to find an architect."
"Huh?"
Chapter Two
"Andrew? What did you mean find an architect?" Carla asked, ignoring the glow that radiated off Andrew's skin when he touched the obelisk.
"I have a temple to build," Andrew said truthfully.
"You're not joking, are you?" Alex uttered in a questioning tone.
"I think I would come up with something better than that," Andrew stated upon reaching them.
"How big are we talking? Like the Mortuary Temple of Queen Hatshepsut[21] or the Temple of Ramses II?" Anta asked, knowing there was an architecture course at their college. She knew a few of them would offer designs if there was money involved.
"A little bit bigger than the first one," Andrew spoke after a moment of thought.
"I could give a friend of mine a flyer who attends the architecture class back at the university. Say if you offer a prize to the winner, I'm sure you'll get plenty of offers," Carla offered as they walked back to the cab.
"Oh? Good thinking," Andrew said, knowing he was going to have to save as much money as he could given how he was paying for the temple complex on his own.
*******
"Okay, I think that's everything," Alex mused aloud as she triple checked her items after the camcorder's battery had charged. Their suitcases sat empty on the bed due to the length of time they would be spending in Atlantis.
"Mom, that's like your third time," Andrew stated as he tightened the straps of his bag.
"We have to make sure we have everything; I don't want to be popping back and forth because we forgot something," Alex spoke as she did another check of her gear in the smaller pockets.
"It's best to ensure you have everything when you're going out into the field; I wouldn't like it either if we were constantly starting and stopping given our limited time," Anta said, doing her own fourth check of her gear. Nodding to the two of them when she was ready.
"Well, honey," the straps of her backpack slid along her shoulders, her dark red hair feathered out along it after tightening her own straps, "I guess call this Ira fellow, and let's get this show on the road," Alex said, seeing her son pulling out his phone from his pocket.
"Hello?" Ira's voice could be heard over the line.
"It's me; we're ready," Andrew stated once the line had connected.
"Don't blink." Andrew noted how their scientific minds tried to comprehend what they had just seen as Ira materialized in their room, leaning on the window sill. His red burgundy eyes ran down Alex, Carla, and Anta on instinct. "Greetings," Ira spoke in a dramatic fashion. "I am Suriel Zol, Nagdaium' of vengeance, Prince of Heaven and Hell, Ruler of the Fourth Heaven. I hope that with you leading the way, we can find out why there're pyramids in my domain," he greeted; his eagerness was clear.
"Are you really going to college?" Alex asked, remembering that night.
"I am," Ira nodded. "I'm going to be around for a very long time, so why not?"
"And we'll be there for two weeks while here it will be two days?" Carla asked for the fifth time that day.
"Yes. Don't ask," holding up a hand, "trust me, that's one headache you don't want," Ira said when Carla started to speak again. "So, are we all set?"
"We are?" Andrew answered after seeing the three of them nodding firmly.
"Get closer to one another," Ira directed as he transformed into his Nagdaium' ReGenesis form as his wings shimmered into view and unfurled. "I promise you, this won't hurt a bit," he said in a reassuring tone as his wings wrapped around the four of them.
One second, Andrew, his mother, Carla, and Anta were cast into complete darkness, then the next moment, the light blinded him as Ira unfurled his wings. "God, I hate when I'm right," Andrew groaned as he stood staring up at the intact pyramid
"Oh. My. God. Just look at how the limestone caps glint in the sun?!" Alex exclaimed as she and her students rushed past him. "Quick, Anta, get the camera out," she ordered. Her eyes ran over the decorated stone surface, knowing how her counterparts would kill to be where she was standing.
"Look, Professor, up there," Carla uttered, pointing up to the open entrance way that would lead into the heart of the structure.
"You know, before the three of you go wandering off, how about we set up camp first," Andrew spoke as he turned towards Ira. "You did say you had that covered?" he uttered in an accusing tone. His head snapped up when he heard a snap that only he could hear, ringing in from high above him. Seeing the puzzled look on Ira's face when Andrew brought his gaze back down.
"Already got you covered," Ira answered with a smile. "Lailah, Cassiel?!" he spoke from over his shoulder, calling forth his angelic daughters. "Please, be at ease," Ira said in a reassuring tone when he noted the startled looks on Andrew's female traveling companions' faces at his daughters' arrival. "This is my daughter Lailah," holding out his right hand to which Lailah hovered over, "and this is my daughter Cassiel. While you are here they are to see that you remain undisturbed by the rest of the inhabitants of my realm, and to aid you should you need something if a problem arises. You'll see to my commands, won't you?" Ira asked, peering back at his daughters.
"Of course, Father. Our darker sisters will not get past us," Lailah stated with conviction as her arming sword appeared in her hand.
The wind whistled as Cassiel spun the shaft of her spear along the palm of her hand like she's seen her mother do countless times when they trained together. Feeling it striking the palm of her left hand when the shaft rested on her shoulders. "Worry not, Father," wondering if that move impressed her father as she smiled alluringly down at him, "we shall not allow harm to come to your guests to our home," Cassiel replied, hoping her father liked how her breasts looked as they jostled beneath her angelic robe. As well as how the sunlight of his domain shone through the robe showing off her womanly shape to his eyes.
"Are there some dangerous animals running around here or something?" Andrew asked, keeping his eyes on Ira and not the floating hot women above him. He so didn't need an earful from the three behind him if he ogled them.
"No, all life came to cease on this continent when Yahweh pulled Atlantis under the waves. The only living things in my domain at the moment are the four of you. So you needn't worry about animals."
"You want us to sleep in that?" Anta asked when a rectangular canvas tent only big enough to change in appeared behind Ira.
"It's bigger than you think," Ira said with a friendly smile. "Please, by all means, check it out if you don't believe me," he uttered, gesturing towards the tent. "You two may return to your duties," Ira spoke in a fatherly tone as he peered up at his daughters.
"Yes, Father." They said as one before shimmering out of view to return to their mothers' sides.
"Dr. Sanders, I hope you and your team can shed some light as to why these were built here," Ira spoke as he waited for them to poke and prod at the tent to deem it was real enough for them.
"I do as well," Alex spoke, trying not to be unnerved by what she had just seen with her own two eyes. At least she could take pride in herself, in not fainting like when she had met Osiris. Still, she was not even one bit comfortable with how they could just come and go as they pleased. It was unnatural to a scientific mind like hers.
"So... Pharaoh..."
"Andrew will be fine," he cut in when Ira began to speak.
"So, Andrew, any insights you want to share so far?" Ira asked, wondering what else Andrew could do if he could hear that snap when he used the power of creation. "About the pyramids, I mean," he clarified when Andrew looked at him. Also, seeing how the women with him eyed him, too, waiting for an answer.
"Nope," Andrew spoke before ducking into the tent just to get out from the burning gazes from the four of them. "Holy shit!" Was the only phrase he could utter at that moment as he stared out at his penthouse, where he and his father had lived together since he was born. Sticking his head back out the flap and looking around, ensuring that he was indeed still on Atlantis and that he wasn't dreaming. Not enjoying that amused look on Ira's face.
"Andy, what's wrong?" Alex asked in a worried tone.
"It's home," Andrew said in a tone of disbelief.
"I do hope everything is in its proper place. I do want you all to feel comfortable here while doing this favor to me."
"So... are you like a god or something?" Anta asked, wondering why a whatever it was chose to look like an eighteen-year-old boy.
"In a sense, yes," Ira nodded. Unsure if their brains could handle the truth. His own barely did when he was introduced to this side of reality.
"If you're the Lord of this land, then where's the city?" Alex asked in a scholarly voice. She just had to see it.
"Sadly, the capital city was destroyed before the Great Flood. Yet, my daughters have been finding smaller settlements around here. If you'd like, I will be happy to see that you're escorted to one or two of them," Ira spoke, knowing it wouldn't hurt to get her thoughts on it. "Just if you do wish to visit one, I'd like to read a draft of your findings. Really would like to get it from one as esteemed as you are, view point, Dr. Sanders," Ira praised with a flirtatious smile. He couldn't help it; it was the demon in him.
"Why, thank you, umm..." Drawing a blank on how to pronounce his name.
"Ira will be fine," he said, mimicking Andrew.
"I think we will once we've gotten settled in and had a brief survey of the site, before we start our main study," Alex said before slipping through the flap. Her hands flew to her mouth. Knowing how it reminded her of what it looked like as it was eight years ago, the day she left her family. Quickly fighting back the tears she felt forming as she heard the others filing in. Peering to her left, seeing Andrew's hand resting on her left shoulder.
"Is something wrong?" Ira asked from behind them.
"It's not the place, the décor, could you, I don't know, change..."
"No," Alex's hand shot out, taking hold of her son's shirt, "no, that won't be necessary. This will be like how it should have been eight years ago," she said, straightening her shoulders.
"So, where's the bedroom in this place?" Carla asked, eager to get to work now that she was here and not dealing with a delusion.
"Andrew said you only needed one, so that way," Ira uttered, pointing to the left of him. "Didn't believe him, of course. Now," giving Andrew a nod of praise, "might have to make one for myself," he said, smiling at his own inside joke. "Why don't you all go put up your things? While I borrow Andrew for a moment," Ira spoke in a pleasant tone.
"Right, well, you know where we'll be if you need us, honey," Alex spoke, giving her son a look, hoping he knew what he was doing with dealing with something this powerful.
"Sorry about that, yet I needed to talk to you," Ira said, rubbing the back of his head.
"You act awfully like a human," Andrew uttered, eyeing Ira's display.
"Well, I was a normal human teenage boy until this," gesturing to his body, "then well, shit got real, and here we are," Ira said with a shrug. "I was hoping I could speak with you about something; it's very important."
"Okay, what about?" Andrew replied, setting his bag onto the replica of his dining room table.
"What do you know of Solomon?" Ira asked, looking Andrew in the eye conveying his seriousness.
Andrew's spirit snapped backwards within a second, flinging him back in time in his mind to that time period. Feeling his heart racing, the sounds of people dying, the screams of pain, the clash of metal. The thunderous pounding of horses' hooves as the chariots raced across the desert. The roaring of the fire as they raided the city. The arrogant smirk on his lips as he walked up the causeway that led to the temple of Solomon. Taking a step back when Andrew noted the ring on Ira's right hand.
"I take it from that reaction, you know what the ring is?" Ira spoke as his thumb brushed along its band.
"Yeah, I do; why do you want my knowledge on Solomon?"
"Because Pharaoh Shoshenq I[22] was the one that raided the temple of Solomon. I'm hoping you would know what they did with the treasures they found in it, namely a book," Ira said in all seriousness. Seeing how Andrew's eyes got a far-off look in them, wondering if he hit the bullseye. Watching how he quickly blinked before coming back to himself.
"Okay, what's this about?" Andrew asked; he couldn't say why the book in his memories was dangerous, just that it was.
"See... I kind of need it, and well... you remember when I told you about the Sister I was fighting?" Ira mused. "Anywho, it seems Solomon dealt with them before, and I'm not at the worst ones yet. So, I was hoping if you could help me find it, and I'll owe you a favor. Trust me, that's not something you should pass up."
"What are we talking about here?" Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow.
"If it's within my power to grant you, I shall, for your aid in finding the Book of Solomon," Ira stated his terms, holding out his hand to Andrew.
"Anything I want?" Andrew spoke as he slowly reached forward.
"Mmmhmm, anything," Ira nodded.
"I'm just helping you find this book and nothing else, right?"
"Just the book and nothing else," Ira replied once again with a smile on his face. "Seems he's dealt with demons before," he mused to himself.
"But it will have to wait until I finish the museum..."
"Yeah, see, here's the thing, this threat is real; I need to find that book. I can't wait for two months and hope they don't attack again. Two days is all I can wait, then we must find the book," Ira cut in. "I can create doppelgangers of the four of you, and to everyone else, they'll be just like how you are now yet not real. For however long it takes to find the book, they will act like you, and when this is all done, the memories they experienced will merge into you."
"Then it shouldn't be long then," hanging his head as he sighed, already knowing where the book was, knowing he was going to hate every second of this, "I already know where it is," Andrew groaned.
"Really? And just where is the book now?" Ira asked in a skeptical voice.
"It's in the Labyrinth[23]," Andrew said in a disgruntled voice.
"Egypt has a labyrinth?" Ira asked, arching an eyebrow.
"Yeah," rubbing the back of his head, knowing how dangerous that place was, "but it's going to be dangerous," Andrew warned.
"I think I can handle mortal danger, don't you, Pharaoh?" Ira asked with a coy grin on his lips.
"Yeah, but let's try not to get me killed, alright?" Andrew spoke a little uneasy about how Ira was so easygoing about death. Then again, he doubted Ira had faced mortality given what he was. Unaware that Ira has indeed faced his death countless times so far.
"Worry not. I'll make sure you stay safe," Ira nodded. "So tell me, where exactly is this labyrinth?"
"South of the pyramid at Hawara[24]," Andrew answered, rubbing his temple, praying this wasn't going to cause more weird things to spring up in his life than what already has happened. "I hope you're whatever you use works outside of this place because if you want into it, you're going to have to dig."
"Shouldn't be a problem," Ira replied; his eyes flickered over to the right as Alex, Anta, and Carla exited the bedroom. "Is this really what your place looks like?" he whispered as he leaned in, knowing it was far grander than anything he grew up with.
"It did eight years ago," Andrew stated somberly.
"Huh?"
"Don't worry about it," Andrew uttered, brushing it off when they neared.
"Oh. I see," Ira muttered low, finally taking notice of the similarities between Andrew and Dr. Sanders. "You know it would be no problem to change the layout if it's too painful for the two of you," he whispered in a friendly tone.
"No, if she's willing to live like this for the next two weeks, so can I," Andrew said, peering over at his mother. Seeing how the three of them were all set to start their survey. "Glad you brought the extra batteries?" he asked, seeing their vehement nods to his answer.
"You know there is power in this tent," Ira uttered offhandedly.
"Does that mean there's running hot water in here too?" Carla asked to which Ira simply nodded.
"I did say I wanted you all to feel comfortable here," Ira said in a warm tone. "The fridge can conjure any type of drink you wish. These dish covers," gesturing to the four metal lids that sat in the center of the table in a neat row, "will create any type of food you wish while you're here. Just place the cover back on it, and the dish will return to the ether," he stated, showing them that he spoke the truth as he lifted up. Arching an eyebrow when a bear claw appeared on the small plate. "So, who's hungry?" Ira spoke with a friendly smile. Noting how Anta, with reddening cheeks, scurried up to the table and plucked the pastry off the plate. Ira watched how the three others were waiting with bated breath to ensure it wasn't a trick, that it was a real bear claw.
"Okay, this has to be the best one I've ever had," Anta moaned into her mouth as the almond filling exploded in her mouth.
"And those can make anything we want?" Carla asked, pointing at the metal covers.
"Yes," Ira nodded. "So you don't have to worry about cooking or cleaning while you're here."
"Okay, this might actually be fun?!" Alex spoke in an excited tone. She had worried about what they were going to do for food. "And you say there was running water in here, correct?"
"There is, doubt you all would want to go without a shower for two weeks."
"I know I don't, can't say about them," Andrew replied, jutting his thumb at the three of them.
"There's nothing wrong with a good sponge bath when you're out in a desert, Andrew," Alex huffed, crossing her arms below her breasts, causing them to bounce.
"Except when two hundred miles south there's a hotel with running water," Andrew retorted.
"Andy, are you going to be like this when we go back to Amkhakha temple[25]?" Alex asked in a pouty tone.
"No, because then I'll be willingly in the desert, unlike last time. So would you rather continue talking or survey those pyramids before we lose any more daylight," Andrew uttered, nodding towards the flap of the tent.
"The sun doesn't set here," Ira chimed in.
"Come again?"
"You're in another dimension, basically, so you can understand. Everything in the air, on the ground or under it, I control. In this place, I am God, sorry Yahweh," Ira spoke with a quick glance up at the ceiling. "So the sun never sets, never rises either. It's always in that fixed position."
"And just who is this Yahweh?" Anta asked, wondering what more strangeness she was going to see being at Andrew's side.
"You would know him as Allah, God, Jehovah, just to name a few," Ira rattled off.
"And you speak to Allah?" Anta asked accusingly.
"Many a time," Ira nodded.
"I don't..."
"Whether you believe me or not, it doesn't matter to me," Ira cut her off as he held up his hand. "You don't live my life, you don't interact with cosmic beings, you've never been in my shoes and what I've dealt with up to this point in time. So just take my word for things. I have no reason to lie..."
"Except for that, you're a demon, aren't demons known to lie?" Carla snapped, coming to Anta's defense.
"Partial demon," Ira corrected. "But let's just table that for now, shall we?"
"Yeah, let's not get into a metaphysical fight with a being that can kill us with a thought, alright?" Andrew spoke, glaring at the three of them.
"Relax, I don't kill mortals... for the most part," Ira mused as he spun on his heel and headed for the flap. His demon was enjoying the fear that danced on the air.
******
Andrew felt a little uncomfortable standing beside Ira as he and his host watched his mother, Anta, and Carla set out to survey the first pyramid they saw upon arriving. Seeing how Anta was quickly writing down the measurements his mother was giving her with the rangefinder that he had bought while Carla was filming everything for documentation.
"So, what's it like being on a dig?" Ira asked, knowing if he was going to go to college, he would have to do fieldwork. Not that he minded, it was one of the few normal things he had left in his life.
"In Egypt?" Andrew mused as he peered over at Ira. "Hot. Sweaty. No indoor plumbing," he said, listing off things he hated about it.
"Yeah, kind of got that," Ira replied with a smile. "Meant if you take away all of that."
"Oh, well, it was okay, I guess if you don't mind being eaten alive by camel spiders."
"Andy, you know there were none at Amkhakha temple." Alex's voice was carried to them by the wind as she peered up at the tip of the pyramid with her rangefinder.
"Maybe, but in my head, they were everywhere?!" Andrew retorted. Recounting how they were chiseling the hardened sand out of the spaces of the door so they could open the closed portion of the temple complex and where he had fallen through the floor, where he thought a horde of those things would storm out once they got the door opened.
"Can you read any of that?" Ira asked, nodding to the hieroglyphics whose paint had yet to fade or oxide from the eons it's been trapped in Fourth Heaven.
"Yeah," Andrew muttered, his blue-green eyes ran down the face of the pyramid. It wasn't like he wanted to be able to read it. However, the sounds of the words just popped into his mind.
"Then Andrew, if you would, who built this pyramid?" Alex asked, turning to look at her son, as did her two students.
"Den[26]." Was Andrew's only answer as his gaze was pulled to the pyramid to the right of him that sat behind Den's. He couldn't say why, yet something about it just called to him. Like a nagging feeling you've forgotten something and he knew that was going to irk him until he could suss it out.
"Den?! Really?" Alex's eyes lit up when the name reached her. Given how the Royal Canon of Turin[27] so damaged that very little could be discerned about Den's reign, nor were there any vast amounts of artifacts to study from that time period.
"Yeah, his name is right there," Andrew said, pointing it out to them about six rows above her head.
"Carla..."
"Already on it, Professor," Carla replied from behind the camera as she slowly moved it from left to right to ensure that nothing was blurred. Knowing they probably wouldn't get another chance like this. Not when they were presented with a pristine monument from the year 3100 or so BC. Hearing Anta snapping off pictures with her camera that Alex pointed out to her so they could study the still photos in more detail.
"Andy, come here," Alex spoke, turning to her son and waving for him to join her. Her hand ran along his back when he neared her. "Go on, honey, touch history," she encouraged. Nodding when Andrew gave her that look. "Go on," Alex uttered once again. "What in the world...?!"
The moment his hand touched the limestone facing. Andrew was thrust back into his many, many past lives. Watching the hundreds of Pharaohs' memories playing out backwards. Seeing everyone who claimed the title Pharaoh, including the Hyksos, the Nubians, the Kush, the Libyans, Mitanni, Hatti, Assyria, Persians, and lastly, the Greeks. He had no idea why he felt revolted when the memories of Cleopatra flashed in his mind, nor did he want to find out either. If he had his own way, then the life and knowledge of every Pharaoh wouldn't be jammed packed into his brain. It wasn't until his mother pulled him away from the pyramid that his mind cleared.
"Honey, what did you just do?" Alex asked, eyeing her son, wondering what else was she in store for.
"What, huh?" Andrew uttered in a confused tone. He had no earthly idea what she was talking about.
"Here, I recorded it," Carla said, moving up to his side and rewound the footage back a few minutes.
Andrew's eyes grew wide when he noted how his body glowed and how the pyramid began to hum as well as radiating the same glow as he did. Taking a dry swallow when the capstone was glinting like mad as if a beam of light wanted to shoot skyward yet failed to do so due to whatever the cause was.
"You had that glow about you when you touched Cleopatra's Needle," Anta said, gently rubbing his back as he rubbed his temple.
"So by your reaction, you didn't do anything consciously, did you?" Alex asked in a scientific voice, all so she could come to an understanding of what her son's life had become.
"Kind of hard to do something when I don't even know how I did it in the first place," Andrew intoned. All the while ignoring how Ira was staring at him. Andrew's head shot up along with the other three when a small voice above them shouted out, 'Father!' Andrew felt his manhood starting to awaken when a raven-haired beauty came swooping down with what appeared to be a ten-year-old girl if little girls had jet black wings on their backs. Listening to the child's laughter as Ira spun her around while her wings kept her aloft before coming to settle against his chest. Feeling three pairs of hands covering his eyes, hiding how Cora[28] passionately kissed her son when her feet touched the ground.
"The moment we were done with our lesson with her mother, she just couldn't help but take off to find you," Cora cooed in a sultry tone, her golden eyes lustered in the sunlight of his realm. "So naturally, I had to fly after her," she said in a loving tone as her nails lightly tickled Nanael's right side. Her smile grew at how quick Nanael was to laugh than to scowl.
"Did you now?" Ira uttered in a fatherly tone. "You knew I was inviting my guests here today and knew I wouldn't be able to see you after your lesson."
"But, but, I missed you," Nanael said in a small, cute voice as her tiny fingers plucked at Ira's shirt.
"I know you do, Nanael, but as you can see, I have guests, and it would be rude to ignore them," Ira stated, directing her view to Andrew and his companions.
"But, can't I stay with you?" Nanael asked in child-like innocence.
"As long as you promise to keep out of their way," Ira answered with a warm smile on his lips, chuckling when Nanael uttered a very quick 'Okay!'
"Ira, what are they doing here anyway?" Cora asked in a low whisper as she leaned into her son.
"Trying to solve the mystery as to why these are here and for what purpose," Ira spoke, gesturing to the pyramids.
"And they can help?" Cora asked, unaware of who Andrew, Alex, Carla, and Anta were.
"You remember when Alyda and I went on our date," Ira stated low, his thumb brushed along the back of Nanael's fingers as he held her hand. Smiling down at Nanael's beaming, smiling upturned face, knowing her sleep was coming soon and he wouldn't see her for a while. Only to be met with his adult daughter.
"And he's....?" Cora's voice trailed off when she gestured to Andrew.
"Mmmhmm, Mom, meet Andrew McCain," Ira introduced with a friendly gesture. "He's the one I told you about when he found that tomb in Gaza."
"Oh?! Right! But aren't Pharaoh's supposed to be taller?" Cora whispered behind her hand. Seeing how her son's female guests were fighting back their laughter.
"Awful judgmental for an angel," Andrew retorted.
"I'm not an angel, but thank you for the compliment. Allow me to introduce myself; I am Batya Zol, of Fourth Heaven, please your royal grace," hearing the snorts she was getting, "do forgive my attire, my son," slyly waving at Ira, "didn't tell me there was royalty here, or I would've worn something more formal for this event," Cora said in a teasing, flirtatious greeting as she extended her hand.
"Pharaoh Menes II," Andrew greeted, trying out his new title, ignoring the look on his mother's face as he did.
"Mmm... so you aren't a normal mortal, are you?" Cora asked with an alluring smile. Wondering if she could lure him into a shoot and sell it when his name gets out there. Shaking the thought from her mind, she couldn't do that to Ira's friend.
"You're sure he's your son?" Andrew asked, countering with his own flirt. The right corner of his lip forming into a smirk at the soft giggle that emanated from her.
"I'm very sure, and who are these with you?" Cora asked in a gesturing wave.
"Dr. Sanders, I was with Mr. McCain on a few of his expeditions."
"My son has told me a lot about your work over the last week or so," Cora greeted, hiding the fact they already knew they were mother and child. Shooting her son a smirk over her shoulder as she moved off to greet Anta and Carla wondering if they would want to make some extra money. Chuckling to herself when she saw how Alex slapped her son's arm. "Ira?!" Cora jumped in startlement when she felt a pinch on her ass, and he was the only one that would do such a thing. "But...." Pouting when Ira wagged his finger side to side, knowing what she was about to do. Her cheeks heated when Ira nodded for her to return to his side.
"Please, don't let us interfere with your work...." Ira began to say, only to hear Gabriella calling for him and Nanael to return. "Seems your mother is calling you. Come on, don't worry, not leaving you," he uttered in a fatherly tone. "I'll be back," Ira directed before his six wings unfurled and extended, as did Nanael's, who had gotten into the habit of mimicking her father. "You ready?" he asked, smiling down at his daughter.
"Mmmhmm," Nanael hummed as she nodded her head.
"Don't look at me like that?!" Andrew heard Cora's voice as they flew back to the plateau from which they had come from.
"Well... we knew this would be weird the moment we agreed to join Andrew. Son, next time when you get invited to a magical land, go easy with the supernatural bit," Alex teased, smiling warmly at her son as Andrew just rolled his eyes at her. "Let's get the rest of the survey over with and cataloged," she spoke in a teacherly voice as she peered back at her students.
As they worked, Alex kept an eye on her son as they filmed the pyramid to the left of them. Always noting how his gaze would always return to the pyramid next to the one they were filming. She didn't know what fascinated her son about the pyramid, nor did he know; it just did. Wondering if this was how he came upon the knowledge stored in his mind when he uncovered Akhenaten[29] and Nefertiti[30].
"Honey, you sure you're okay?" Alex asked when she noted how he had a troubled look on his face.
"Yeah, just can't shake the feeling that I'm forgetting something," Andrew muttered, scratching his head.
"And this pyramid does this to you, not anything else?" Alex asked for clarification.
"Mmmhmm, just that," Andrew nodded as he pointed at it.
"When you figure it out, I'll be here to listen and to help," Alex said in a loving voice as she rested her hand on Andrew's left shoulder. "How about we go visit one of those Atlantis ruins, huh?" A wide smile formed on her lips when her son turned his head to look at her.
"Wow. You won," Andrew said from around his mother, peering right at Anta.
"What?! Huh?" Alex muttered, confused.
"We had a bet to see who could guess how long you could go without uttering those words." Andrew grinned madly at his mother's groan and the way she rolled her eyes.
"I'll take my payment in the shower tonight," Anta said in a soft voice, brushing her ebony hair behind her ear as she and Carla went over the notes she's made.
"The usual place?" Anta felt her cheeks heating when that question reached her ears. Feeling her body awakening, recounting the way his mouth felt on her hot little peach.
"Of course, Andy, where else would you kiss your wife at, my Pharaoh?" Anta cooed in ancient Egyptian. She couldn't help it; she felt the corners of her mouth lifting as her eyes flickered over to Andrew. Her eyes glanced down when the phone in his pocket chirped.
"Okay, don't you think it's weird my phone works in another dimension?" Andrew asked as he pulled out his phone. A warm smile appeared on his lips at the sight of Wilma's text. "Even got full bars, who knew?!" he joked as he tapped on the link his stepmother had sent him. Hearing Anta and Carla scurrying over to him as his mother leaned on his shoulder. As the news anchors went hysterical as they showed satellite footage of Egypt and how all watched how Geb had changed Egypt forever. Not that the footage showed Geb reshaping the Earth; no, what Andrew suspected was they were simply freaking out as they watched perfectly stable ground collapsing. Then the inundation came, also listening to the news hosts trying to explain why water wasn't behaving like water should when the excess poured into the voids in Geb's wake. Yet all were thankful it happened in the inhabited areas of Egypt.
"Andrew, what did you do?" Carla asked once the video had stopped.
"You all wanted me to stop the flood. The water had to go somewhere and well..." Looking off to the side, wondering if they would believe him if he told them.
"And well what? Go on, finish that thought," Alex commanded in a motherly tone.
"Had to put my new capital somewhere," Andrew answered shyly.
"And the reason you couldn't use Memphis like all the other Pharaoh's?" Alex asked with an arched eyebrow.
"Too tainted, need a fresh start," Andrew stated, having no clue where that came from.
"And just what are you going to do with all of that?" Carla asked, gesturing to his phone when the video stopped on the image of the lake that had formed.
"Was thinking of making a historic living city to depict what life in that time was like," Andrew said, looking at his mother when she took his phone from him. Arching an eyebrow when he noted how her finger moved across the screen.
"Okay, but how were you going to do that?" Anta asked with a curious look.
"Alright, I'll admit I haven't thought of that yet, but have been working on it," Andrew spoke, reassuring them.
"It's going to be like Memphis and Saqqara," Alex stated, looking up and over at her son. Once her mind connected the dots, her eyes widened when Andrew nodded. "Tell me, son, did you happen to have a name for this new city and temple mount of yours?"
"NeoHierakonpolis[31] and Djed[32]," Andrew answered in a matter-of-fact tone.
"Really going back to the beginning, huh?" Alex teased when Hierakonpolis was one of the cities credited to Pharaoh Menes.
"Too late to get off the merry-go-round," Andrew retorted. "You're in it all the way now," he uttered in a diabolical voice.
"So this city, how historic are you trying to be?" Alex inquired; she had to oversee it, knowing it would keep her close to her son for a very long time.
"About 85-90 percent, can't have the people living in huts with no running water. So, Alexandria, am I interesting enough to get mummified now?" Andrew asked, shooting his mother a coy look, referring to their first encounter in eight years.
"Maybe," Alex drew out with a playful smile on her lips.
"Sorry about that," Ira apologized, reappearing into view.
"So you were saying something about ruins?" Alex asked, looking over at Ira, knowing her son needed a break.
"I did; come, it's just faster if we traveled like this. Otherwise, you'd spend most of your time just getting to the farthest one," Ira stated, waving them closer.
"I don't have to tell you how weird that is, right?" Andrew asked, seeing Carla dashing off towards their tent to get a new, fresh battery and a new clean memory card.
"I have heard it put like that before by someone I know," Ira said, keeping his amusement to himself, knowing Samuel would have agreed with him.
"Sorry," Carla panted once she returned to their sides. Smiling at Andrew as she snuggled up to him as Ira's wings enveloped them.
Chapter Three
The waves of that ancient ocean, that was caught in Yahweh's grasp during the Great Sinking, were loud in their ears as those white capped waves crashed against the stone of that ghostly port town. Alex, Carla, and Anta looked around in wonder at the sight before them.
"Professor, doesn't the architecture seem familiar to you?" Carla asked as she brought up the camcorder.
"Yes, it does seem like we're dealing with a Near Eastern feel to the buildings," Alex spoke as she surveyed the intact buildings.
"Professor, Carla, over here, just look around here," Anta said as she stood over the overturned merchant stall and to the scattered bronze and semiprecious gem strewn items on the ground. "I think we've stumbled upon a genuine Bronze Age port town," she uttered in wonder.
Looking around, seeing the wares still in the state they were in at the time of the sinking. Pondering on what was going through their heads as Alex bent down and plucked a bowl from off the ground. "Phoenician?!" Alex muttered when her eyes fell upon the symbols the Phoenicians used on their pottery.
"Here is some Babylonian jewelry," Anta stated, ignoring the look that was on Ira's face at that moment.
"Some jugs from Assyria," Carla listed out as the smell of the wine it once stored still clung to the air. "And look, I think that's Greek," she spoke, pointing out the artwork that adorned the side of a building.
"Okay, you two, let me hear your hypothesis on what life was like here," Alex spoke in a teacherly voice.
"Well, given the trade they were doing," gesturing to all around her, "I would surmise that these people, whoever they were, were living pretty good given the items I see," Anta responded. Her eyes ran over the glinting metal that littered the ground. Knowing, during that time, the more bronze you had the higher your status was in that society.
"They had an affinity for olive oil," Carla called out to them. Panning the camcorder along the rows of jugs that the Mycenaean Greeks favored when shipping the item over long distances.
"Look over there," Alex pointed out to a spot where a disassembled Hittite Empire chariot sat on the loading dock of one of the piers that jutted out into the ocean that surrounded the continent.
"Are they always like this?" Ira asked low as Alex, Anta, and Carla ran around the village, documenting everything they could lay their hands on. Recounting how he once wanted to be Indiana Jones, now, as he looked out at the town, he could at least fulfill that dream. After all, his high school days were almost up, and he had a feeling that his college years would fly by before he realized it.
"Pretty much," Andrew admitted, scratching his right cheek. "So... you have kids, huh?"
"I do," Ira hummed, never taking his eyes off of Alex and the other two.
"So why aren't you showing off your true form?" Andrew asked, having no trouble seeing it.
"I have many; plus, do you honestly think they would be able to handle my demon?" Ira retorted with a pointed look.
"Good point," Andrew sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.
"Trust me, it will get easier... okay, maybe not easier, more normal as time goes on," Ira offered.
"Has it for you?"
"Hell no," Ira barked out in laughter. "It's been one thing after another in my life, as you can see where it's led me," he said, waving to their surroundings. "If your life is anything like mine or my friend Samuel, it's going to get weirder," Ira stated, lightly patting Andrew on his back when he groaned out loud.
"This Samuel, is he like you?" Andrew asked, peering over at Ira. He could take comfort in knowing he wasn't the only one dealing with this messed up side of reality.
"No, I'm unique; Samuel is a witch and a vampire," Ira said truthfully. Nodding when Andrew gave him a look of 'Really?! Vampires?!' "You should meet him sometime. He's a cool guy."
"I don't know; I think I like where my blood is at the moment," Andrew countered.
"He isn't like that, sure he drinks blood, but he doesn't attack people, at least not without cause," Ira said, defending his friend.
"How did my life come to this?!" Ira could only smile when he heard Andrew's grumble. He, too, remembered what it was like when faced with something he didn't think was real until events moved to propel him into the limelight.
"Hey, just think of it like this; you are one of the only four humans to have stepped foot on this land in eons," Ira said, trying to lighten Andrew's mood.
"Please don't give them a big head; they've already got that. I'm afraid if they get any bigger, they won't let us fly anymore," Andrew bemoaned in a joking manner, to which the three of them shouted out their 'Hey!'
"Well, I need a team and a few dozen years to fully examine this town. But who knew Atlantis was connected to so many lands and people," Alex said as she and her students ambled towards them after two hours of crisscrossing the town. Her clothes were dirty, her hair askew, her nails were caked in dust, yet she was totally satisfied. "Although we aren't sure about one of the makers of the ceramic bowls we found, it's not one of the eastern Mediterranean civilizations that I know of. If I had to guess, it has the hallmarks of originating in Italia or what we would now call Italy." Moving her body slightly as her son tried to peer at her backpack. She didn't want him to see how full it was of artifacts. She would never take them from sites, yet if they are, and likely to be, the only four humans to set foot on Atlantis then she saw no reason not to purloin some of the items. It was mostly the Egyptian artifacts that date to the reign of Setnakhte[33] when the world at that time was going through a very dark time, given how the societies at the time were collapsing due to numerous factors, the chief one being the tin trade being cut off from those who relied on the metal to smelt bronze. While Egypt might have survived the Bronze Age collapse, it was severely weakened. Pondering if Andrew knew of any ruins that still remained that had any mention of Atlantis, all so that they could show the world the myth was real, just like the myth that later turned out to be correct about Troy. "Well, we've had a big day," smiling at the two of them as she stood in front of them, "how about we head back, it might never be night here, yet I'm sore and in need of a long soak," Alex said more for her son than to Ira, hearing Anta's and Carla's 'Mmmhmm' from behind her.
"Why? The two of us are perfectly cheery; whatever could have made the three of you so worn out?" Andrew teased with a coy smile on his lips.
"Don't get smart with me, young man," Alex intoned in a motherly fashion with the look to go along with it.
"Yeah, she's definitely your mother," Ira whispered to Andrew. "If you all would just come together, I'll see that you find your tent safely. After all, we pride ourselves on our safety record here at Air-Ira," he joked as his wings enclosed around them.
"Okay, I wasn't going to say it, but you know some weird people," Carla teased once Ira had left them. To where she couldn't say, nor did she want to know. It was one thing to know that the gods were real. It was entirely another thing to see some metaphysical being in the flesh.
"Hey, I'll trade you," Andrew stated with pleading in his eyes.
"Nah," waving off his statement, "the crown of two lands is sitting right where it belongs," Carla said with a teasing smile.
"Please don't tell me you've been fitting yourself with a fake crown?" Andrew stated, peering over at his mother, who simply looked away.
"What?! A Queen needs to make sure she looks good in her crown," Alex spoke, putting on airs. "I have to say, I look good in it, too." Blowing her son a kiss when Andrew just sighed and shook his head.
"Well, come on, let's go see how that shower works; I want my kiss," Anta cooed in a sultry tone before turning towards the tent and sashaying towards it. Smiling over her shoulder, she didn't need to know where his eyes were looking; she knew they were on her ass. After all, she was of his Royal Harem, and he knew how well she would and could take care of his physical needs. "Oh my God! This bathroom is huge!" Anta's excited voice could be heard as Alex, Carla, and Andrew entered the tent.
"Fuck?!" Alex muttered when they all stood inside of it. Looking around the room, noting it had the markings of her former bathroom before she left her family to follow her dream. Yet the bathroom was at least half a size bigger than her old bathroom. Noting the four sinks all in line together, the same amount of showerheads that sprouted from the right wall at the far end of the room. The lion claw tub that just beckoned to her to climb in and just relax. Of course, there was also a toilet, wondering if they could ask for the tent when they leave. Knowing if they had it whenever they went out on a dig, the months on-site wouldn't be so bad.
"Well, Andrew? What'cha waiting for?" Anta asked, quickly stripping out of her clothes.
"Don't the two of you hog the hot water," Alex mused as she whispered to her son when she turned around to give the two of them privacy. While they might occasionally have a threesome or a foursome, they preferred their own alone time with Andrew.
"Do you see anything that something nice and hard would enjoy slipping into?" Anta asked as she spread her ass cheeks apart, causing her womanhood to spread and open. Peering over her shoulder, noting how Andrew was frozen as his eyes couldn't look away from her sex. "You know, you can't shower if you're just transfixed on the sight before you," she purred wantonly. "You want this hot little body of mine, don't you, baby?" Anta taunted as she teased him while walking backwards into the shower area. Given the space of it and how far back the ankle-high wall was, there was no need for a barrier to keep the water out from the rest of the bathroom. Seeing how his eyes wouldn't leave her 32A breasts as she fondled them while he fumbled in his haste to undress.
A sultry, lustful, hungry smile was on her lips as her back rested against the wall with her legs spread. Her right index finger beckoned to him while her left index and middle fingers skimmed through the little landing strip she shaved into her pubic hair before they left New York before spreading out as they traveled southward. Spreading her labia, telling Andrew she wanted her prize.
Her nails scraped along his scalp as she smiled down at him as Andrew kissed along the naked portions of her mons Venus. Her back arched; a light moan floated on the steam as Andrew sucked gently on her labia while his tongue was teasing her vulva at the same time. His hair weaved through her fingers when she felt his touch dancing along the back of her thigh, causing her to lift her leg, giving Andrew better access to her mound, feeling her cheeks heat when his hand found its rest on her ass.
Her breasts jostled as she screamed out in bliss after ten minutes of him keeping her on edge with his tongue. Her fingers tightened around tufts of his hair. Her body quaked as one of the largest climaxes she's ever had raced through her body. Only the whites of her eyes could be seen as her eyelids spasmed. Anta knew if it wasn't for Andrew keeping her upright, she would be sprawled out along the floor of the shower, flapping around in euphoria.
"That's it, Andrew, eat that pussy?!" Anta growled in want as she ground her cunt along Andrew's lips. Knowing she was due another orgasm, as was the bet, and she meant to get it, too. Watching how Andrew laid down on the shower floor, assuming it was to give his knees a break.
"Your seat awaits m'lady," Andrew uttered in a sinful tone with a toothy smile on his lips. Seeing the ravenous hunger in Anta's eyes as she stared down at him as her lower lip dragged along her teeth.
"Oh, Andrew!" Anta moaned out. Her left hand rested against the top of Andrew's head while her hips rocked on his lips. Grinding her hot, wet mound along them, loving how their velvety touch felt on her womanhood as she did.
"You like that, baby, don't you?" Anta cooed down at Andrew when she reached behind her toying with his already hard cock. Feeling his pre-cum coating her palm as she lightly stroked Andrew's ten and a half inch cock. "I know you do, Andy," she uttered in a loving tone as she gazed down at him. Feeling her heart fluttering as those blue-green eyes of his peered up at her. Knowing as weird as saying she was a part of his Royal Harem in her mind was, that sort of didn't matter to her since, at that moment, she knew she commanded his mind. She also knew he enjoyed being with her since he didn't put up a fuss when she called herself his wife, given how in ancient times the Royal Harem were the Pharaoh's wives. While she knew the Pharaoh never shared his women with anyone, like Andrew did with his father, they weren't in 3500 BC anymore, and Andrew is Pharaoh, as weird as that was to say to herself, he could do whatever he wanted.
Taking hold of his cock, lifting her body slightly as she ran his crown through her wet labia. Feeling how they were humming due to the way Andrew always made her pussy hum whenever he tasted her little peach. Moaning softly as her sex engulfed his mushroom top as she started to slide down his pole. Feeling it just stretching her out like it always did. Filling her up like no one else ever could, touching her in the deepest parts of her sex. Knowing Abasi, her mind stilled as she thought back to her former boyfriend as she continued to ride her current one. Yes, Anta did think of Andrew as her boyfriend even though she hasn't said as such to him. Measuring the two beside one another, recounting how Abasi had a controlling streak in him while Andrew didn't. Remembering how Abasi just took what he wanted from her and Andrew didn't. Andrew knew he didn't have to; she would willingly give him her body anytime he asked. Leaning down, feeling the steam of their shower coating her skin as she did. Hearing how her sex glided along his pole as she rode that cock of his hard.
Loving the feel of his hands on her ass as it bounced on Andrew's lap as her lips tore at his. Rocking her hips faster as she felt her core on the verge of her climax. Feeling his arms wrapping around her as Andrew held her through the throes of her orgasm. Biting her lip as her right cheek pressed against the wall of the shower stall. Loving the way her ass felt when Andrew pounded her from behind. Whimpering when his hands took hold of her breasts and began to fondle them like he always did when he was behind her. She loved it when he did. It told her Andrew loved the feel of her body and couldn't get enough of it. Anta planned on keeping it that way. There was no way some new woman was going to take her place as one of Andrew's favorites.
"My turn," Carla spoke the moment Andrew unleashed his load into Anta's pussy. She knew Anta had stopped taking her birth control after the grand opening in New York. Pinching her right nipple, feeling her right 36B breast jiggle as she did. Her brown eyes zeroed in on his slick cock as it was still coated in Anta's cream as he eased out of her friend.
"What're you waiting for then?" Andrew asked with a smirk on his lips.
Smiling seductively at Andrew when he said that as she stepped into the shower area. Seeing Andrew's cum running down Anta's thighs as she moved off to another showerhead. Carla wasn't one to balk at sucking one of their juices from Andrew's cock. In fact, she loved doing it.
Carla's wails filled the room as Andrew thrusted his rod deep into her heat. As he held her right thigh in his hand while her back was pressed against the wall. Working her hips in time with his thrusts to get his cock as deep as she could take it. She wasn't like Anta or Alex, who had no trouble accommodating Andrew's manhood. No, her limit was nine inches; however, those nine inches were very blissful to her. Biting her lip, watching how Andrew and Anta kissed once her shower was done. Before she too felt his cum flooding her womb.
"You're Queen, my Pharaoh, needs you," Alex purred in ancient Egyptian as she sauntered into the shower area. Placing a kiss on the back of her son's left shoulder and led him out of the shower stall to allow Carla privacy, as limited as it was as she showered. "You remember the second night after we had sex in my apartment in Cairo?" she asked as she led her son by the hand towards the sinks.
"Yeah."
"I want a repeat," Alex said, her ass slid onto the counter. Knowing fucking all three of them in one go wasn't anything new to her son, so she knew he still had more left in his tank for his mother. Spreading her legs as her son stepped forward, seeing how his eyes dipped low to the little heart she shaved into her pubic hair. Feeling her face heating when her son's eyes glanced up at her. "What? I think it's cute," she said in a small, cute voice as her hands worked to get him hard again. Again, due to their activities it wasn't a hard task to do. "You're Queen needs this back in me," Alex uttered in a husky tone as she softly massaged her son's tool. "You like that, don't you baby?" she asked, running her son's head through her labia, watching how his eyes fluttered as she teased his sensitive organ. Her right hand ran up her son's chest before slipping around his neck coming to rest on the back of it. Her thumb brushed lightly through her son's dark red hair which he had inherited from her. "I think we should put it in, don't you?" Alex purred, to which Andrew vehemently nodded.
******
Andrew was tossing in his sleep as his mind sent him back into the past. However, this wasn't like the other times his past lives had come to the forefront of his mind. No. Not this time. This time he felt fear burning through him. Why? Andrew couldn't say. All he could say was he and his men were racing with all haste from something that had descended from the Heavens and was currently raining havoc upon the city behind him. It was like no city Andrew had ever seen, in modern or ancient times. It was so unlike the Kush, that adopted ancient Egyptian culture, yet he could sense there was a tie to ancient Egypt. What that was, he couldn't say. All he knew was in his dream, he needed to flee as fast as he could. Looking down, seeing his past self pulling his hand away from his stomach and seeing the amount of blood on it. His head snapped to the left and right of him as whatever it was, was taking out his men with ease. It felt like it was toying with them.
Jolting awake, his chest heaved like mad. His hand ran down his face as the image of his past self was cut down with ease by something that looked like an idol he knew of.
"Andy, what's wrong? Oh, my, God, you're shaking?!" Alex spoke in a worrying tone as she laid her left arm along her son's shoulders as she pulled Andrew in to her. She's never seen her son so shaken before, and it frightened her to no end. Seeing how Anta and Carla quickly roused from their sleep when they noted Andrew's state of mind.
"Andy, tell me, what happened?" Anta cooed in a sweet, caring voice as she took hold of his right hand.
"We're here; you just get it off your chest," Carla said in a loving tone as she took hold of his left hand, brushing her thumb along the back of his hand.
"I don't even understand what I saw," Andrew mumbled.
"Then take it one step at a time, honey," Alex uttered in a motherly tone as she rubbed his left shoulder. "Can you tell us what it was about?"
"Fear."
"What do you mean fear?" Anta asked, confused.
"I don't know; that's all I could sense..."
"Start from the beginning," Carla spoke, eager to help Andrew come to terms with what he saw.
"Do you know the place you were racing from?" Anta asked the three of them, tried to determine where in the ancient past he was talking about. Yet it wasn't a place she knew about, nor did it appear to her that her Professor knew either, given the curious look on Alex's face. Seeing Andrew shaking his head not voicing his answer.
"Baka[34]." The name left Andrew's lips, a name she, Alex, and Carla knew very well given their fields of study.
"Andrew?!" Alex sat up straighter when her son whispered that name. "Why did you say, Baka?"
"I haven't a clue; the name is just rattling around in my head?!" Andrew hissed in annoyance as he ruffled his hair with his hands.
"Okay, but what do you know of Baka?" Alex asked, wondering if they could shed light on that mysterious Pharaoh.
"Not a whole lot; I just know how he died," Andrew muttered, his hand instinctively went to his stomach. Remembering how his body was just obliterated without much hassle from whatever it was that killed him in his past life. However, he was unwilling to voice the name of the land that was whispered softly in his mind. Clutching tightly to Anta's hand, knowing how much she wanted to find Punt. Yet if that thing was still there, there was no way in hell they were going anywhere near it.
"Andy, you're scaring me," Anta whispered when she felt how tight his grip had gotten.
"I am scared," Andrew whispered as he peered up at Anta.
"Tell us, tell us what has you frightened?" Carla asked, scooting closer to him. All three sat there listening intently to Andrew as he detailed what he saw in his dream, including what had killed him. Wondering if this was what Bast meant when she told him no Pharaoh had ever returned from Punt alive. Pondering if this was why she warned him not to go anywhere near it, knowing that thing was still protecting it. Peering over at Carla, who was typing hurriedly with her thumb as she held it in her right hand while her left wouldn't let go of his own. "Do any of these look familiar to you?" Carla inquired as she held her phone before her eyes when she did a quick Google search of near-east deities.
"That one?!" Andrew hastily said as he pointed at the image of Ba'al.
"Are you sure, honey?" Alex asked, knowing just who Ba'al was. She wondered what a Canaanite god would be doing in Egypt. She knew Canaanites were living in Egypt at the time, mostly in the delta region where many believe the Hyksos arose from or had help from the local Canaanite populace when they invaded.
"Yeah, I'm so not going to forget that face, Mom," Andrew uttered, blowing out a breath, trying to calm himself from what his mind had shown him. Feeling his mother's hot breath flowing through his hair as she placed a kiss on the side of his head.
"Shh, don't you worry about a thing, baby; whatever it was, it was just a dream, okay?" Alex spoke in a sweet, caring, motherly voice as she squeezed her son into her. "Why don't we try to head back to bed? Tomorrow is going to be a very long day, and we're going to need our rest."
"It's going to be okay, Andy; it was just a dream," Anta said in a loving voice as she gave comfort to her boyfriend.
"Don't you worry, Andy, we'll keep those bad dreams away," Carla uttered in a protective voice as she pressed her breasts into his left side as she snuggled up to him.
******
Andrew was standing at the foot of the left pyramid, his eyes just couldn't look away from the one across from him as his mother, Anta, and Carla surveyed the interior of the monument. Listening to their voices as they spoke in scientific terms as they took detailed notes.
"Morning, Andrew," Ira greeted as he shimmered into view. "I see Professor Sanders and the others are already hard at work." Ira's red burgundy eyes studied Andrew, turning his head to the right wondering why his gaze was so intently focused on that pyramid in particular when it appeared to him that Andrew didn't hear his greeting. Stepping back when he lightly touched Andrew's shoulder as Andrew jumped in startlement. "Sorry, I didn't mean..."
"No, that's my fault," Andrew cut in, ruffling his hair, wondering why he just couldn't take his eyes off of it.
"Can I ask, what has you so transfixed on that one pyramid?" Ira asked, sensing something was deeply troubling him. While he was omniscient in his realm, the tent he had created for Andrew and his cohorts was the only place he couldn't see into. He thought that would be a little too... creepy if he was spying on another couples' private moments.
"Wish I knew," Andrew replied, blowing out a breath.
"Professor?! Look! The cartouche of Pharaoh Userkaf[35]?!" Anta said excitedly.
"Who?" Ira asked softly.
"The first Pharaoh of the fifth dynasty," Andrew answered without conscious thought.
"Can you show me how it's written?" Ira asked, knowing if he was going to be Alyda's student; he wanted to earn the title of teacher's pet. Which as you can imagine brought a smile to his lips at the lewd things that were dancing in his mind at what she would be having him do to her. Things Ira was more than willing to do to her.
"You have a pen or paper?" Andrew asked, peering over at Ira.
Ira kept his amusement from his face as Andrew waved the yellow legal pad through the air, just to insure himself that it was indeed real. Along with clicking the pen's top several times. Watching how Andrew's hand moved across the pad while his eyes couldn't tear themselves away from the monument before him. Tilting his head to the side when Andrew's hand kept moving as his eyes remained focused on the pyramid. It reminded Ira of what automatic writing looked like as Andrew flipped the page and continued on. Ira just watched on, mystified as Andrew was working on his twelfth page. That was until he heard Andrew's voice on the air.
"What the hell have I been doing?!" Andrew muttered low as he peered down at the hieratic[36] writing. Flipping to the front of the pad, seeing pages filled with his handwriting in a dead language before he came to the first page. "Here, that's how you write his name," he stated, pointing to the hieroglyphics he had printed.
"I see," Ira muttered, unable to read a word of it. "And the rest of it?"
"I haven't a clue," Andrew lied when he stared down at the hieratic symbols for the word Punt[37]. Pondering if that was the land he had seen in his dream and why now, of all times, he would be so transfixed on the myth.
"Andrew, you have to come see this?!" Alex said excitedly from the top step that led into the interior of the pyramid. Her breasts bounced wildly beneath her shirt as she quickly descended the stairs. She ignored how Ira's eyes were following how they bounced, however, given the look she had seen on her son's face. The leer Ira was giving her didn't matter to her when she noted the troubled look in her son's eyes. "Baby, what's wrong?" Alex asked in a worried tone when she reached his side, hearing Carla and Anta bounding down the stairs. Looking down when her son held out the pad to her. Her eyes glanced up to Andrew, noting the hieratic script her son had written.
"See if you can make sense of this," Andrew intoned when his own mind wouldn't give him the answers he sought.
"Professor? What are..." Anta's voice died away as her eyes read the script as she peered over Alex's right arm as Carla mirrored her on the other side of Alex.
"Punt?!" Anta gasped, her eyes cutting to Andrew.
"But I thought Punt was a myth?!" Carla mused, yet not taking her eyes off the paper as Alex turned the page.
"What's a Punt?" Ira asked, confused.
"Mythical land, written on many tomb walls detailing the trade the two countries had at the time," Alex muttered in a teacherly voice, never taking her eyes off her son's writing. Her eyes flickered up, seeing how uneasy her son was before she went back to reading his text. "Andrew, just how did you know all this?"
"I haven't a fucking clue, one minute I was writing out Userkaf's name for him," pointing to the right of him where Ira stood, "then the next thing I know, I'm looking at that?!" Andrew spoke in an agitated tone as he gestured to the pad in his mother's hands.
"We'll talk more about this over lunch, okay? I promise we will get to the bottom of this," Alex said in a firm tone, one of determination to help her son as much as she could, given what she had seen in Andrew's eyes. Seeing Anta and Carla nodding along as she pressed the pad to her chest. She was going to keep it with her until they all could sit down and go over everything together. Looking up when someone uttered the word 'Father.'
"Yes, Anael, what is it?" Ira asked, turning and peering up at his daughter.
"Mother wishes to speak with you," Anael said, her gold-ruby eyes gazed at only one person -- her father.
"I'll be back; I'm very eager to hear your thoughts on these two pyramids when I return," Ira stated, peering over at Alex, who nodded in understanding. Unfurling his six wings, seeing how Anael's eyes quivered as he took to the air and hovered a foot away from his daughter. Who wasted no time in filling his outstretched arms. Lightly stroking Anael's hair as she rubbed her left cheek against his chest. Her smile of happiness stretched from ear to ear as Ira's wings folded around her, and in a blink of an eye they were gone.
"Since we're alone, why don't we go to the tent and fix us a meal and go over this," Alex said, lightly patting the pad. Feeling the impressions of her son's writing beneath the pads of her fingers.
Andrew sat at the table as his mother, Anta, and Carla dissected his words line by line as they enjoyed their meal. He was having chili with Texas toast while the three of them were enjoying their favorite Arabic meal that Andrew couldn't possibly pronounce. Looking down at his bowl, debating with himself if this was the best chili he's ever had or if it was second to his stepmother's chili. Which, to his mind, was out of this world, yet he wasn't about to voice that with his mother sitting across from him.
"See, here it is again," Anta stated, pointing to the pad, her finger tapping the hieratic symbol for Punt.
"Andrew, are you saying Punt is or was real?" Alex asked, glancing up from the pad as her fork hung in the air.
"Yes." Was Andrew's only answer before he took a bite of his toast.
"Then why can't anyone find traces of it?" Carla asked, not to accuse him of lying but to access his memories of a time they knew very little about.
"Told you in the store[38]. It's cursed," Andrew stated truthfully.
"What do you mean it's cursed?" Alex asked in a disbelieving tone. While yes, her son has shown her things that she once thought couldn't be real, yet the idea of a curse was just something her scientific mind couldn't accept.
"I don't fucking know, Mom, I just know it's cursed, not why it's cursed," Andrew muttered down into his bowl.
"Andrew, do you think we can find Punt?" Anta asked, keeping her excitement from her voice.
"You're going to be the death of me, you know that?" Andrew teased as he pointed his chili-covered fork at her.
"I will not," Anta uttered with blushing cheeks before taking a bite of her meal that lined her own fork.
"Andrew, I know this must be very troubling for you right now, and I'm not trying to demean it in any way, but can't we find the labyrinth?" Carla asked with hope in her voice.
"Do you mean the Great Labyrinth?" Alex asked, perking up at the news.
"Mmmhmm," Carla nodded. "Andy knows where it's located."
"It's dangerous," Andrew retorted, not voicing he was already going there with Ira.
"Honey," dabbing the corners of her cheeks before continuing, "every dig we go on is dangerous," Alex said in a scholarly voice. "What could be so dangerous that has you worried."
"Oh, you know, poison darts, pitfalls, the roof collapsing in on us," Andrew said, listing off traps that were within the labyrinth.
"Yet, don't you have the knowledge to keep us out of harm's way?" Alex asked, fighting back her smile as Andrew tilted his head back and groaned loudly. "So then, you shouldn't have a problem in leading us through that maze, now would you?"
"Do you have any idea what you're asking?" Andrew bemoaned.
"I do. I'm asking that you lead us three on a quest to find the labyrinth," Alex said, smiling impishly at her son. Chuckling to herself when Andrew's forehead hit the table and the 'Ow' that followed afterwards. "Just think of it, baby, you, me, Anta, and Carla all together rediscovering history. Won't it be fun?!" Smiling at Anta and Carla when Andrew just groaned once again. "So Andrew, do enlighten us where the labyrinth lies," Alex mused, noting how she was about done with her lunch.
"South of the pyramid of Amenemhet III at Hawara," Andrew sighed.
"Really?" Alex perked up at the news. She knew of the ground radar survey that the Belgian-Egyptian expedition team had done and how Dr. Zahi Hawass, Secretary General of the Supreme Council of Antiquities, had stopped all communications with the team. She knew many of her colleagues were just as frustrated as the team was when the good doctor tried to keep the results hidden. When the team went ahead and published the findings on their own, Alex knew many of her counterparts poured over the results, as did she. So she knew of what appeared to be standing walls on the printout. However, it was too obscure to truly tell if it was natural or manmade. "Andrew, you're not messing with us, are you?"
Andrew leaned back when three pairs of hard eyes gazed at him. Feeling their eyes burning into his hide. "Why would I do that?" Andrew asked, knowing they would rip his jewels off if he was messing with them about some ancient Egyptian site.
"It would be very hurtful to the women in your life if you were just messing with our field of study," Alex uttered in a little pout.
"You wouldn't do that to us, would you, Andy?" Carla asked, batting her soft brown eyes at him.
"No, of course not," Andrew scoffed at the accusation.
"Good. Then you won't have a problem with taking us there," Anta stated with a devious grin. The three of them giggled away when Andrew just dropped his head.
*****
Once again, Andrew McCain was thrown back into his memories. The sound of the horses' tails swishing resounded in his mind as they pulled his chariot through the main lane of the city he was in, a city that he knew was the capital of Punt. Why he was seeing Punt, he had no idea. Hearing the battalion of men behind him as they marched in pace with his chariot. Their bronze breastplates gleamed in the sun as they traveled along that avenue. Seeing the palace of the Queen of Punt looming before him.
Peering around him as the chariot bounced and jostled, Andrew could hear the inhabitants of the city speaking in ancient Egyptian. Pondering on how intertwined the two kingdoms truly were. Looking about, arching an eyebrow at the wares, the spices, and the odd items he's never seen or heard about that lined the stalls as he passed. Glancing down at his chest, feeling how different Baka's body felt from his own. He didn't feel that divine spark like he felt in his own self. Knowing it was the reason why he was so easily dispatched by whatever he had seen the night before. His head snapped up when something boomed; the concussion of the sound shook the very ground beneath him, causing his horses to rear up in fright. Bringing up his arm, using his forearm to shield his eyes as whatever it was impacted in the very center of the palace complex.
Turning his head as the chunks of stone that were blasted out from the impact came in like speeding wrecking balls, destroying the stalls, the houses, animals, and the people, along with his own soldiers. Wheeling his chariot around, flicking the reins urging the horses to go faster, which wasn't necessary given their fright. They were all the more willing to race all the way back to Buhen[39] , even if it meant dying from exhaustion to do it. He knew what was coming. He could feel it in his bones even if Baka couldn't at the time.
******
Andrew gasped as his eyes shot open. The blue ring of light played along his eyes. Lifting his hand, seeing his ankh ring burning in its purple light as he lifted his hand from his mother's bare back, causing her to snuggle closer to him as he just laid there pondering on what to do. Peering down his chest, noting how Anta was rubbing her cheek against his stomach in her sleep as she rested on his stomach, then glancing over at Carla, her pink nipple taunting him to pluck at it in her slumber. Laying his head back onto the pillow, his life could be worse; who doesn't love having three hot, soft, vivacious women resting on you? Wondering if the Pharaohs of the past ever slept like this with their Queens and Royal Harem, or was he starting a new trend for the future dynasties.
Chapter Four
Two days later...
Andrew stood staring up at the pyramid that had held his attention for far too long for his liking. Ever since the dreams had started, he's had this nagging suspicion that the pyramid that loomed over him held some key to what he had been seeing. Hearing his mother, Carla, and Anta speaking to Ira as they detailed their findings to him as they walked around the first pyramid that greeted them. Blowing out a breath, lifting his leg, the ground rumbled and shook as Andrew placed his foot on the first step.
"Andrew, what are you doing?!" Alex called out, trying to stay upright through the shaking.
"Freeing the people of Punt." Why he said that, he had no clue, nor why he had said it in the first place, it just came out.
"What do you mean freeing the people of Punt?" Anta asked as she ambled over to the stairs that led to the pyramid's interior. Staring up at Andrew as that same glow surrounded his body as he continued his climb. Swallowing hard as she watched how his Nemes[40] just shimmered into existence as that gold and blue striped cloth, covering the whole crown and back of the head and nape of the neck, as her eyes ran down the lappets, two large flaps which hung down behind the ears and in front of both shoulders, shone in the Atlantean sun.
"As Pharaoh, it's my duty to save those that are left after the attack by Ba'al," Andrew spoke in an alien voice.
"Where have I heard that name before?" Ira mused to himself as he stroked his chin.
"But why you? Why can't some other Pharaoh do that?" Alex asked as she approached the pyramid on unsteady legs. She had no wish for her son to put himself in danger as it sounded like he was preparing to do.
"This is the only way left to enter the land of Punt. There is no longer a means to reach it in the mortal world," Andrew spoke in that same alien tone as he continued to climb.
Alex and Anta looked at one another and nodded. They were not about to allow Andrew to go off alone in this. They both peered into the gap between them when Carla filled the space. Their legs quickly carried them up the stairs, only to see Ira's shadow flowing over them as he flew to the top of the pyramid. Their eyes crested the last step only to see Andrew walking down the middle of the entrance.
Rushing past Ira as the pyramid was no longer shaking but humming and growing in intensity the longer the seconds passed. Ignoring how the hieroglyphics were being illuminated by what they had no clue as Andrew walked deeper into that ancient monument.
"Fuck?!" Alex cried out in pain as it felt like her son was on fire. Blowing rapidly on her burnt palm, seeing the blisters of her second-degree burn already forming. Glancing up when Ira waved his hand over her own, and the pain was instantly gone.
"Better?" Ira asked in a warm, friendly tone.
"Much, thank you," Alex answered, seeing Ira nod before he and she turned their heads as Andrew reached the center of the pyramid. "Baby, talk to me; you're scaring me," she pleaded with her son, who just simply rose his arms with the palms of his hands out toward the walls. Noting that same blue light in his eyes and the purple light that shimmered off his ring.
"That's not possible," Ira muttered as he noted how the sun had moved to shine right into the heart of the pyramid.
"Andrew, what are you doing?!" Carla shouted out as the humming grew so loud they had to cover their ears to try and block it out.
"Return?!" Was the only word Andrew spoke in ancient Egyptian before a blinding light engulfed all three of them.
******
Andrew dropped to his knees. His arms hung listlessly at his sides. His eyes had a far-off vacant look in them. His mind had seemed to shut down due to the tax on his body.
"I got you, baby," Anta whispered as she caught Andrew's body as his body fell to the right of her.
"Professor?! I think you need to come and see this?!" Carla called out as she stood in the shadows of the entranceway of the pyramid they had found themselves in.
"What's wrong... oh, my word?!" Alex muttered as her eyes looked out upon a land no one had seen in eons. Pulling Carla back, there was no telling what awaited them out there. No telling how hostile the people were, given how they appeared to be still trapped in the year 2000 BC. First, they needed to check on Andrew and then see about getting back to Atlantis if that was possible. "How is he?" Alex asked in a soft tone as she knelt down beside her son.
"His pulse is steady, his breathing is fine, I think he's just exhausted," Anta whispered, lightly stroking Andrew's hair as his head rested in her lap. "What's out there?" she asked, bringing her gaze up to Alex and Carla.
"A city or what's left of one, seems something or someone had attacked the place," Carla responded as she took Andrew's hand into hers.
"Stay here, and stay hidden. I'm going to go and check it out," Ira said, turning towards the exit. "I'll be back as soon as I can," he spoke as his footsteps echoed off the walls, calling his sword to him as he felt something familiar to him approaching. He just couldn't place the feeling. It felt like Yahweh, yet not Yahweh. Looking down at his left hand, hoping he had enough strength to fend whatever it was off. Pondering if this would give him a good reference if or should he have to face off with his grandfather. Willing himself to remain unseen as he stepped out of the pyramid's interior. Ira barely got his sword up in time as something attacked his exposed right side. "Don't worry about me; I will find you!" The three of them just looked in fright at the entrance, not seeing what had dragged Ira away and what they were going to do.
******
"Too strong," Ira grunted into his mind as he tried to throw whatever it was that struck him off. "Gabby?" Ira muttered when the image of a being with the head of a goat, black-feathered wings, the chest of a man, and a lower half mirroring its head shifted to a being no taller than Gabriella and with an equally small bust. His red burgundy eyes shimmered as he gathered his power. It might have him outclassed for now, yet Ira planned on rectifying that. "Enough!" Ira growled, batting off his attacker. "I don't know who you are, but I will not be beaten by the likes of you," he hissed as the souls in his possession formed a circle around his back.
"Did Yahweh send you? Did he finally send you here to kill me?"
Ira was taken aback when it kind of reminded him of the woman at the end of the original Ghostbusters that played Zuul with the way she talked. He had absolutely no idea why Yahweh would want whomever she was dead. However, if it would stop the fighting, given how powerful she was, he would stall long enough to get to the bottom of things.
"Lady, I don't even know who you are, much less know why Yahweh would want you dead," Ira said, noting how those gold eyes of hers studied him once she had dropped the disguise she was wearing. Seeing how those eyes of hers were running up and down his body like she was pondering if she had the strength to truly kill him. Something Ira was beginning to suspect she did.
"Why do I sense my offspring in you yet... that as well," Ba'al sneered as she ran her hand up and down Ira's form.
"Hey, now?! Don't you go dissing on my looks, short stack, who goes around parading herself like some half-goat man," Ira grumbled, arching an eyebrow when she puffed out her cheeks just like Gabby did when she was annoyed.
"So if Yahweh didn't send you to kill me, why are you in my domain?" Ba'al asked, gathering her power to smite one as strong as Ira.
"This is your domain?" Ira asked, to which his mystery woman nodded. "Listen, me being here is an accident. I don't even know how we got here in the first place."
"Then who are you?"
"I am, Suriel Zol, Nagdaium' of vengeance, Prince of Heaven and Hell, Ruler of the Fourth Heaven," Ira said, introducing himself. "And you are?"
"Ba'al, Queen of the Heavens, wife of Yahweh, mother of the Heavenly Host," Ba'al said proudly.
"Wait?! God has a wife?" Ira muttered in shock, seeing the confusion on her face when he spoke that title.
"Do you know Yahweh?" Ba'al asked, readying herself to launch another attack on Ira.
"Well, I should... he is my great-grandfather," Ira uttered low as he scratched his cheek. Darting his head back when Ba'al's face appeared inches away from his.
"You aren't from this time, are you?" Ba'al asked in an accusing tone.
"Guilty."
"What era are you from?" Ba'al inquired as she circled Ira slowly. Poking and prodding at Ira as she did.
"About four thousand years from now, give or take a decade or two," Ira spoke, keeping an eye on her as she studied him.
"I feel my light bringer in you."
"You should, given how I'm her grandson... way too close," Ira muttered when her face once again filled his.
"What do you mean you're her grandson? My Lucifer wouldn't create such an..."
"Abomination, that is the word you were going to say, wasn't it?" Ira supplied for her, to which Ba'al nodded her agreement. "Listen, if you want to talk, I'm willing to talk, yet can we put aside our weapons and our powers while we do?"
"You seek an armistice with me?"
"Hey, you're the one that attacked me first, but sure let's go with that," Ira stated, wondering how Luci was going to take this news or the other angels for that matter.
"Very well, Suriel Zol, we shall... talk as you put it, there," Ba'al directed as she pointed down to the ruined palace of the former Queen of Punt.
Chapter five
"Andy, Andy, please wake up?!" Alex pleaded with her son as he stayed in his deep slumber.
"Okay, we're going to have to think about what we're going to do," Carla spoke, seeing Anta and Alex peering at her. "It's going to get dark soon, that is if the sun sets in this place; if it does, it's going to get cold. We need wood, food, and some way to start a fire," she said, hiding her worry that Andrew had yet to wake up.
"Pray to Sekhmet[41]," Andrew mumbled in his sleep, the first signs he still had a hold on his mind.
"Andy?! Baby?!" Alex uttered, shaking her son.
"Five more minutes, Mom," Andrew grumbled, causing Alex's lips to curve into a smile, remembering how he would say that same line when he was little before she left for Egypt.
"Andrew, wake up this instance?!" Alex uttered in a hard tone.
"What?!" His eyes slowly opened, then darted down; the lotion that Anta uses filled his nose as he wondered how he found himself on her lap. Bolting upright, his head turned to and fro, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. "Where are we?" Andrew asked, very confused.
"Don't you remember?" Anta uttered in a worried tone.
"I was..." Scratching his head, wondering why everything was a blank after he started towards that pyramid. "Where's that Ira guy at?" Andrew inquired, wondering if this was his doing.
"I don't know, one moment he was standing out there," pointing to the exit, "the next thing we know, he was attacked by something... what that was, we don't know. He did say he would find us," Carla stated, shivering at the thought.
"So he brings us to this place only..."
"No, Andrew, you brought us here," Alex uttered in a stern tone. Nodding along with the others at her son's very perplexed look.
"Come again?! How could I bring us here?" Andrew asked, trying very hard to understand.
"You were speaking in that voice again, with that look in your eyes," Anta uttered in a loving tone as she took hold of his hand to give him some comfort when she could see how lost he appeared to be. "The pyramid started to shake, then it started to hum... like really loud, then you uttered one word. Return."
"Andy, I know you're confused right now, but we need you to get us back, like right now?!" Alex stated, placing her hands on his shoulders looking into her son's eyes, conveying the seriousness of the situation they found themselves in.
"Pharaoh?! Pharaoh?!" Came a growing chant in ancient Egyptian as the mass of people that Ba'al kept alive to serve her came marching towards the pyramid. Praying that he had come to free them from their enslavement from the false god Ba'al. Andrew's hands flew to his face, covering it as centuries of fighting skills poured into his mind as his ankh ring flared on his right ring finger. Casting Alex, Anta, and Carla in its purple light.
"And..." Alex's voice stilled as his Nemes appeared. "Baby, don't! Come back to me?!" she urged in a very scared tone. Fearing that her son was going to get himself killed.
"Andy, we'll find some other way," Carla uttered, taking hold of his left hand when that same blue light appeared in his eyes.
"That's right, we'll find some other way to escape this..."
"There is no other way; I, as Pharaoh, must face Ba'al. It's the only way to free the people of Punt," Andrew said in that same alien voice.
"But I don't want to lose you, not again?!" Alex pleaded with tears in her sky-blue eyes.
"Have faith in your Pharaoh," Andrew spoke as he pushed past his mother. His eyes moved over the twenty thousand souls that Ba'al had trapped within that little pocket of time when Yahweh cast her out of Heaven. Holding up his hands to quiet the masses down, "Hear me, people of Punt, I, Pharaoh Menes II, will see that you are freed again from this evil that has befallen you." Turning his head to the right, narrowing his eyes at the ruined palace, knowing that's exactly where he would find Ba'al. "Sekhmet, Bast give me strength and guide my hand, so my strikes land true," he whispered his prayer as the crowd roared in cheers as he descended the stairs. Feeling their hands on his shoulders, offering him their strength for the battle that lay ahead.
"Andy?! Please don't do this?!" Alex pleaded with her son one last time.
"There is no other choice before me. I must face her," Andrew peered back at his mother. The blue light of his divinity shone in his eyes.
"But why must it be you?!" Alex screamed out in fear.
"Because I am Pharaoh." Andrew ignored the smell that was coming off their bodies, that told him bathing was not one of their habits, as he walked along the lane with the last surviving members of the people of Punt. Feeling their hands touching him as he passed. Hearing their prayers to the Egyptian gods for sending him there to free them from Ba'al's grasp. Listening to them sing as they led him towards the only remaining, or what's left of the once-great kingdom of Punt, part of the city that was still standing.
******
"Wow, you know how to make an entrance, don't you?" Ira mused as he noted the crater in the center of what used to be the throne room for the Queen of Punt.
"Yahweh cast me out," Ba'al uttered in a sad tone.
"Can I ask, why?"
"He didn't like how I created Lilith for his Adam, said she was too defiant," Ba'al huffed, puffing out her cheeks, which Ira thought was rather cute.
"You know, Gabby does that too," Ira said, pointing at her cheeks.
"You speak in a strange tone. It sounds like you're close to my daughter," Ba'al uttered, casting Ira in a skeptical light.
"We should since she's the mother of my daughter."
"Come again? What do you mean, mother of your child?" Ba'al asked, rather confused to hear that her daughter would lay with him.
"Listen, how about we sit and I'll tell you everything, alright?" Ira said, pointing down to the ruined throne room.
"Do you know more of my daughters?"
"I know a few of them; I haven't met all of them," Ira answered.
"And tell me, Suriel Zol, just who have you met of the Heavenly Host?" Ba'al asked, resting on the former throne of Punt as Ira sat on a piece of rubble beside her.
"Well, there's Zophiel..." Ira wondered why Ba'al's eyes lit up at the sound of Zophiel's name.
"You know Zophiel?! You speak with my first born?!" Ba'al spoke in a very happy motherly tone if a cosmic being could speak in such a way.
"Oh, I know Zophiel very well," Ira nodded, unsure if he should tell her about Azza or not or the rest of his daughters that were born from the other angels.
"How well?" Ira's back straightened at Ba'al's tone. It reminded him so much of his grandmother.
"Well..." Ira mused as he looked away.
"Speak! Suriel Zol, or we shall discontinue this armistice," Ba'al warned.
"She's the mother of our daughter Azza," Ira answered sheepishly.
"And how many other of my daughters have you impregnated and why?"
"You see, it's like this," Ira muttered, telling her how he had become like he was now, his first battle with Raphaela then the second time, leaving out the fact they had sex in the Garden. Seeing how Ba'al was listening to every word he spoke as he detailed the conversation he first had with God...
"Yahweh made a deal with one like you?!" Ba'al interrupted.
"You know you're awful hurtful for my great-grandmother," Ira stated, seeing how she looked away, also noting something else that was in her eyes.
"Continue," Ba'al uttered, waving him on.
"So, as I was saying, that was when Metatron took me back in time to Atlantis..."
"Wait... my daughter, the voice of Yahweh took you back in time?!" Ba'al interrupted once again in disbelief.
"Mmmhmm," Ira hummed.
"I take it you had relations with her," Ba'al spoke in a hard tone.
"I did."
"And pray tell, why my daughters would flock to you when you're... that?" Ba'al asked, running her hand up and down Ira's body.
"Well, after the war..."
"War?! What war?" Ba'al uttered, quite confused.
"Well, Luci kind of rebelled against God and was cast down into Hell, along with a third of the Heavenly Host."
"Surely not?!"
"She did, Zophiel as well," Ira noted how that genuinely shocked her.
"But why?"
"As Luci puts it, she didn't want to follow God's command that the angels should serve man when in her mind, man is flawed. Using her father's name for wars, and everything else in-between, so she defied Yahweh and so began the civil war in Heaven."
"I see... go on," Ba'al spoke with a roll of her hand.
"Anywho, after the war, God stopped visiting his daughters, and well, I came along, and he offered me another choice."
"You still haven't told me why my daughters would flock to you," Ba'al stated, her tone growing hard.
"Given what I am, I can become like God... at least down there," Ira said, nodding to his crotch.
"Oh?" Ira did not like the uptick in the sound of her voice. "Show me," Ba'al commanded.
"Like..." Ira looked down when his clothes just disappeared with a snap of her fingers. Jutting his head back when Ba'al's face filled his view. "Show me?!" Ba'al spoke once again as the foundations of the pocket of time they were in shook due to the power that was backing her words. "Show me why my daughters would lay with an abomination like you." Her eyes went wide, her yelp filled the air when Ira took her by her arms and put her over his knee, pushing up her robe, hearing her cries as his hand landed firmly on her backside.
"There, that should teach you some manners," Ira uttered sternly, watching how she was rubbing her backside.
"I should destroy you for thinking you can disgrace me..." Once again, her wails filled the air as her ass cheeks grew red. "Y-you... you did it again?!" Her hand rubbed her very sore ass, feeling the sting of both cheeks. She also felt the power behind each strike. Knowing if it came to blows, they both would most likely parish in such a confrontation.
"I'll keep doing it as long as you don't keep a civil tongue in your mouth," Ira said in a commanding tone.
"I should destroy you for the audacity that you can touch the Queen of the Heaven's backside," Ba'al growled as her godly powers flared in the palm of her hand.
"Try it," Ira taunted, flaring his own powers showing her he wasn't a pushover.
"I just wanted to see it," Ba'al whispered in a shy tone as she looked away, feeling her cheeks heat as she did.
"You know there is a thing called being polite when you ask someone for something," Ira stated in a firm tone. "Even Luci knows well enough to ask politely when she wants something from me. You sure you're her mother? You sure don't..."
"I am too!"
"You sure don't act all motherly," Ira spoke, crossing his arms.
"Please..." The corner of Ira's lip lifted at how Ba'al's face looked like when that word left her lips. "Might I see the reason why my daughters would fall to lay with you?"
"No angel has fallen," Ira corrected.
"Then Yahweh willingly allows you to sleep with our daughters?!" Ba'al was in disbelief as Ira nodded. Her eyes glanced down as she noted the movement of his cock, watching it grow and grow and grow until it reached the length of fifteen inches and rock hard.
"Satisfied..." Ira's voice trailed off, seeing her blink out of existence only to appear at his left side.
"Hmm..." Ira's cock flexed as Ba'al lightly traced her fingers up and down his hard shaft, "yes, I can see why they would flock to you now if you say Yahweh has withdrawn himself from the Heavenly Host. Do you like being with Gabriella?" Ba'al asked, all the while her eyes remained on Ira's throbbing cock like she was remembering what it was like being with God before he cast her out of Heaven.
"Yeah, why do you ask?"
"Do you like how she looks?"
"Yeah, where is this going?" Ira asked, rather confused.
"Did you really think I didn't know who you are, Ira Roderick?" Ira's eyebrows rose when she spoke his full given name. "I might not have left this domain for eons; I am still the Queen of the Heavens. I may no longer reside in the pearl towers. That doesn't mean my powers were stripped from me. Who do you think gave you that ring? It wasn't Yahweh, oh, I knew all about your deal with him, the chats you had on Earth with him. Little sneaky keeping me from peering into Fourth Heaven," Ba'al said with a very warm smile on her lips. "Yahweh is too set in his ways, always has to be his way or you're thrown out," gesturing to her surroundings, "when he had my daughters stay their hand in killing you, trust me, it was very close to happening, it made me very curious. You see, Yahweh despises abominations.
Why do you think he destroyed your forbearers? It wasn't because of what the Nephilim were doing on Earth; it was simply because they were a perversion of the Heavenly Host and against his decree of not sleeping with his creation." Ira arched an eyebrow at how she rolled her eyes. It reminded him so much of Gabby. However, she had yet to stop touching his cock. He had to admit it was a little weird even for him to see the Queen of the Heavens' tiny hands caressing his manhood. It might be weird, but it felt oh so good to Ira. "You like how I touch you, don't you, Ira?" Ba'al asked, drawing out his name.
"Mmmhmm," Ira hummed, trying not to blow his load. Wincing when she materialized a metal ring around the base of his cock and balls to keep him from cumming.
"Worry not. I will remove it once we are done," Ba'al cooed, seeing how she noted the perplexed look in his eyes. "I've watched you ever since you were born. I am sorry I had to play coy with you, yet I had to know what your intentions were. You're kind... well, you're not really something either Yahweh or I could have foreseen coming to be. Yet here you are still an angel," she said, placing her hand over Ira's heart as she teased the head of his cock. Smearing his pre-cum along it as it resounded in the air. "Yes, I knew when my daughters fell, rather proud they stood up to their father. In some sense, I can agree with what Lucifer said and why she wouldn't bow down to the humans. If he hadn't cast out Lilith, this wouldn't have been a problem. I knew Adam was a pig-headed human, he was created from Yahweh's image, and he can be rather pig-headed, and him creating Eve out of Adam's rib. I knew that was just bound to cause problems. You see, Lilith was meant to be a counter to Adam's bruteness. Yet he was a weak man that couldn't handle a strong woman, so he had to get his creator to fashion a woman he could control.
However, Yahweh will never admit to his mistakes. He would rather hide them away or throw the problem out of wherever that is. I hadn't paid much attention to the cosmos, or the Earth for that matter, for a very long time. I was very distraught when my husband threw me away because he didn't like my creation. Nevertheless, the moment you were born, I could sense something change in the cosmic order of things. I began to hope. Hope that you could survive long enough to grow strong. Hope that, in time, you would ease my daughter's suffering. I watched how she cared for you, watched over you when you were a child. My Light Bringer may detest humans for the perversions they take with Yahweh's name, yet when she gazed at you, I knew she loved you."
"Okay, can I ask, why did you give this to me?" Ira asked, holding up his right hand.
"It's my hope with it; it will give you the strength you need to keep Yahweh at bay. I will not have him destroying my daughter?!" Ba'al growled in a stern motherly tone. "That is once you have enslaved the rest of the Sisters. You're strong, Ira, but not strong enough, not yet at least, but you're getting there." Ira felt a weird warm glow radiating off of her as she smiled sweetly at him.
"You know what you're doing here is wrong, right?" Ira asked with a pointed look.
"I need them," Ba'al pouted.
"Why?"
"Protection and power."
"From what?! You're the Queen of the Heavens who could possibly..." Looking up when, all Ba'al did was point to the heavens.
"Then earlier, you really thought Yahweh sent me to kill you?" Seeing her weakly nodding her head to his question. "Why? You're his wife?! Why would he want to kill you?"
"Because I defied him, he doesn't like being defied."
"Why? Because you created Lilith?" Ira asked, only to be met with another nod of hers. This was not what he's come to learn about Yahweh when he had his chats with him. Then again, he knew in the old testament God was very wrathful, pondering if the writers of the Bible hadn't been too far off on that mark. "Then why not come to Atlantis with me?"
"You would willingly open your domain to me?" Ba'al asked in genuine shock.
"Of course, we are family after all; why wouldn't I?"
"What about him?" Ba'al asked, glancing upwards.
"What about him?" Ira retorted.
"Aren't you afraid that sheltering me would break your deal with him?"
"If that happens, I deal with it then; I'm not about to let him kill my great-grandmother over stupid shit," Ira stated with conviction. "God might be powerful, yet he isn't all-powerful; if he was, he would have already breached this place." Ira got a little creeped out and a tiny bit afraid by that smile on her lips.
"And where would I stay in your domain?" Ba'al asked; her fingertips danced along Ira's left thigh as she moved to stand before him. Pushing his legs apart with little to no resistance to her.
"Well... obviously away from Yahweh," Ira muttered as he tapped his chin. "What do you think about the southern tip of Atlantis?"
"Might I build myself a temple so I may rest in comfort?"
"Sure, within reason, and you may visit New Atlantis so you can see your daughters if you want."
"Truly?!" Ba'al uttered so very eager to see her offspring. Her eyes quivered when Ira nodded that she could. "What about Yahweh?"
"You don't need to worry about him; in my domain, I am God," Ira said, his voice carried the power of Fourth Heaven behind it.
"But will you cast..." Her voice stilled as Ira placed his hands on her shoulders.
"Listen, if you say you've watched me all my life, you know I value my family... okay, there were a few years that I didn't given what my parents were doing. Yet you're Luci's mom, and I don't like seeing her sad. So, if that means I can see her smile, just having you there it's so worth it, in my opinion, even if she's the Devil. She's still my grandmother, and I want her to be happy," Ira said in a caring tone. "Holy fuck?!" he gasped when Ba'al, without warning, inhaled his cock right down to its base. He knew it was going to happen; that was obvious. However, he wasn't prepared for how divine it would feel as he almost blacked out from the sheer pleasure of her mouth. He felt her hands tightening on his thighs as his hand rested on the back of her head. He wanted to cum so badly, yet the ring kept him from blowing his load. His body shuddered as her tiny hands worked his shaft as she sucked on the head of his rod. Her tongue twirling around it, wondering if God was an idiot for casting her out if her mouth felt this good. He could see how much she wanted it as she made love to his manhood with her mouth. He watched how her golden eyes peered at him as her tongue ran along the back of his rod before it curled out a string of his pre-cum, tying them together before snapping.
"I like how you taste, a little different than Yahweh, still delicious," Ba'al purred before his cock found its home back in the warm heat of her mouth. The gold band dissolved, and the moment Ira felt the tightness vanish, his cum just erupted into Ba'al's mouth. Feeling his cock twitch at how erotic the sight of his cum looked as it leaked out around his rod. Ba'al's eyes glinted in hunger at the moans that escaped Ira's lips when her tongue circled around his pole, gathering up his spilled seed. However, their erotic encounter was short-lived when they felt something godly approaching.
"Ba'al?! Your reign of terror ends now!" Andrew's deep voice could be heard emanating from the shadows.
"Then show yourself, demigod!" Ba'al challenged as she moved away from Ira, waving her hand, restoring Ira's clothes to his body. Sneering when she laid eyes on Andrew as his body was shrouded in a golden light.
Ira could see the worry in her eyes as her gaze wouldn't leave the crook and flail in Andrew's hands. Something he just couldn't understand if she was powerful enough to take him on. The thought of her being scared of Andrew and what he held had his mind boggled. Appearing between them to keep it from getting out of hand.
"Andrew, listen, you don't have to..."
"Stay out of this." To say Ira was surprised that Andrew struck him on his left jaw, along with the fact it actually hurt and burned like hell as he was sent flying a few feet into the rubble, was a huge understatement. "This is between the usurper and me," Andrew growled.
"How dare you challenge the Queen..."
"You are no Queen; you and Yahweh are nothing but thieves; you stole the Heavens from the gods. I will return Nu back to where it belongs," Andrew stated as he pushed off the stone with such force he would be rather shocked if he had been in his right frame of mind at the moment.
"Damn, that really fucking hurt," Ira muttered as he rubbed his jaw, shaking the dizziness from his eyes.
"I will not be destroyed by some pagan pawn!" Ba'al shouted as her powers blasted stone and dust into the air as she sought to smite Andrew.
"Come down here and fight like the thief you are?!" Andrew challenged.
"Enough!" Ira shouted, bringing down his massive sword between the two of them when he took on his true Nagdaium' form.
"You dare stand in my way?"
"Andrew, snap out of it. It's over, the people will be free, you have my word."
"The word of Yahweh spawn means nothing to me. You would side with those that usurp the Heavens?" Andrew asked in a menacing tone.
"Okay, I have no idea what you're talking about, but I'm not about to let you kill my great-grandmother, like I know you wouldn't let me kill your mother," Ira spoke, seeing something coming over Andrew as the word mother seemed to reach him in whatever was going on with him at the moment. "Think, Andrew, why we're here. Think, don't let whatever is happening to you control you."
"You threaten my..."
"Andy! Stop, please!" Alex cried out from the doorway behind Ira. "This isn't you; come back to me. You don't have to fight anymore," she pleaded all the while ignoring the giant demon looking thing in the room as well as the winged child. "Just come back to us, to me," Alex uttered, tears reaming her eyes as she stared at her son.
"Mom..." A look of recognition appeared in Andrew's eyes as he peered at his mother.
"Yes, baby, I'm here. I'm not about to leave you, not again," Alex spoke with a trembling voice. How she wanted to run to her son as his weapons slipped from his hands, yet the demon's outstretched left hand stilled her advance as Andrew's body collapsed due to the stress on his body having channeled his divinity for so long.
"It's not safe for mortals. Best you stay back for now," Ira spoke in a warning tone.
"Thank you, now I can rid this world of the Pharaonic line once and for all," Ba'al sneered as she raised her hand to blast Andrew's unconscious body to oblivion.
"No!" Alex, Carla, and Anta screamed out.
"You will not," Ira said in all seriousness as he placed his sword at Ba'al's throat.
"He challenged me?!"
"And you destroyed a kingdom, enslaved countless people to hide from Yahweh, you kind of are the bad guy here. I need him alive, and I don't want to fight you either, yet if you push, I will push back. You know that will not be an easy fight," Ira stated as his red burgundy eyes glowed in his power. "Don't make me have to spank you again," he warned, wondering why her cheeks were blushing so much.
"You would protect this demigod?" Ba'al asked, confused, as Ira moved his body to protect Andrew's while he remained unconscious.
"Just like I will protect you from Yahweh," Ira stated firmly.
"Very well, I will stay my hand for now, yet I will defend myself if that thing comes after me again," Ba'al huffed after a few tense moments. Ira looked oddly down when Ba'al snuggled up to his chest. Her arms stretched out along it. "You will protect me, won't you?"
"Of course, Gran," Ira said, dispelling his sword back to the ether and shrinking back down to his humanoid size. Wondering how Luci, Zophiel, Michelle, Raphaela, Gabriella, Metatron, Seraphina, and all the rest would take the news that their mother would be staying in his domain for a long, long time. Feeling her snuggling tighter to him as he rubbed her back, pondering on why God would so willingly toss away his wife if what she had said was the whole truth to him. Wrapping his arms around her floating away from Andrew's body as Alex, Anta, and Carla rushed to his side.
"Andy, Andy, Andy?!" Alex uttered in a motherly tone as she cradled his head. Her hands lightly stroked his hair, hoping to bring him out of his stupor. "Baby, I'm here, open your eyes for me," she whispered as tears reamed her eyes. Wondering why the gods would do this to her son, why they would force this on a boy no older than eighteen. Who hasn't even experienced what all life had to offer him. Pondering why they were so intent on pushing her son into something that he didn't want. Seeing Carla and Anta on either side of her son, seeing how they caressed his hands as they held them. Smiling down at him when Alex noted how he squeezed their hands in his unconscious state. How they both placed a kiss on the backs of his hands, urging him to awaken. Biting her lip to keep the smile she felt from stretching from ear to ear as her son's eyes snapped open, darting around surveying the strange surroundings he found himself in.
"Okay, this has got to stop," Andrew muttered, feeling rather embarrassed at waking up to find his head in his mother's lap.
"Oh? Don't you like it when you're so close to my pussy?" Alex asked, mouthing the last word. Her sky-blue eyes sparkled as her son actually blushed and looked away, only to have her turn his gaze back to her. "How are you feeling?"
"Tired, sore, like I have the bones of an eighty-year-old man," Andrew groaned as he pushed himself to his feet. "Yet," huffing in exhaustion, knowing his task wasn't finished, "Ba'al must be stopped," he said in determination as he called forth the weapons of Ra.
"Andy?! Please don't do this. You're barely standing as it is anymore. I don't know what will happen to you," Carla pleaded in a loving tone. "Please, don't make me have to watch you die," she uttered with tears in her eyes as she clung to his left arm.
"I have no clue what the gods want from you, yet you just can't leave us?!" Anta spoke, her tears streaked down her olive tone skin. Her eyes held the emotions she had felt forming for him on their surface. Begging him not to leave her, to stay with her, to be with her, to enjoy the life that awaited them.
"You should listen to them, demigod; you are too young, too immature to face me. Even now, your own body can't withstand the strain. But if you wish to die..."
"No one is dying today?!" Ira stated in a commanding voice. "Andrew, it's over. The people of Punt will be freed, won't they?" he asked, sternly looking over at Ba'al.
"That's going to be difficult."
"Why?" Ira asked, confused.
"Punt is no more, and I cannot return them to that time without causing catastrophic repercussions to the time stream," Ba'al stated, peering up at Ira as she wouldn't let go of him.
Andrew's eyes darted back and forth. Wondering if Bast and the others could help. He wasn't about to allow twenty thousand people to stay trapped in this nightmare. Looking down when his mother's arms wrapped around his waist, feeling her breasts pressing into his back, her lips lingering on the back of his neck. Looking over at Anta, who gently held his hand in hers, gently squeezing it, seeing the look in her eyes that told him she hoped he heard her words. Peering over at Carla as her lips pressed against his shoulder, feeling her tears soaking into his shirt as they fell, trying to hold it together. To how his mother's nails tore at his shirt as he felt her trembling against him. Andrew knew Ba'al was right; he would indeed die if he kept pushing his body beyond what it could stand. Even now his bones screamed out at him, his tendons were on fire, his blood felt like acid pumping through his veins, his knees were wobbly as he tried to keep anyone from noticing how drained and exhausted his body was. Returning the weapons to their rightful owner, feeling the three of them catching his weight when his legs gave out.
"Lean on us, Andy," Anta whispered in a loving tone as she rested his right arm along her shoulders to help distribute his weight.
"We won't let you fall, ever," Carla uttered low, feeling her cheeks heat when he peered over at her.
"Allow your Queen to help shoulder some of the burdens. You can't handle everything on your own, my Pharaoh," Alex said with a shaky voice. Pressing her forehead against the back of his head, knowing how close she had come to losing her son.
"I might have a solution to this problem," Andrew spoke, staring up at Ira and Ba'al.
"Oh? And what can you..."
"Be nice," Ira intoned, with a light swat on Ba'al's ass.
"You strike me on my rear one more time, I'll..." Her face instantly got red when she felt another strike on her rear.
"You'll what?" Ira asked with a taunting smirk. He was a demon, or partially one. It was in his nature to push the limits. Arching an eyebrow when Ba'al floated up to his left ear. His eyes grew wide, he felt himself hardening at the sensuous words she whispered into his ear. "My, you're kinkier than Luci is, no wonder where she got it from," Ira muttered low, seeing the lust in his great-grandmother's eyes.
"Very well, demigod, tell me this solution you speak of," Ba'al spoke in a commanding tone as she floated above Ira, then sinking down, her legs sliding along his shoulders and chest as she came to rest on them. Pulling up her robe just enough for her bare cunt to press against the back of Ira's neck. Where she was very, very lewdly, slyly rubbing her mound against it. "I'm listening," she said, folding her arms on top of his head. Her fingertip ran along the bottom of his crown as it sat just an inch above her arms.
"Well, since you can't send them back to the time they're from, and they can't really be integrated back into modern society due to how they have no clue what even iron is or electronics for that matter, how about they become the inhabitants of my new capital?"
"Andrew, what are you saying?" Alex asked from behind him.
"Well, I need people to populate the city and work the fields, and to build my temple. These people have been trapped here for four thousand years now. Do you honestly think they're going to survive if they were thrust back into the world? Where they didn't have running water back then? Modern ways of keeping food fresh and the other things we take for granted. Do you honestly think it will end well for them? No," Andrew said, shaking his head. "Most likely, it will cause them to break down and do something harmful to themselves and to others around them in their fear."
"But how will you keep them from finding out about the world they're about to return to?" Anta asked in confusion.
"They wouldn't know it exists."
"But Andrew, that's..."
"I know, I know, it's wrong, but this is for their safety. What if it was you or you?" Andrew stated, looking at Carla and Anta. "What if you were suddenly thrust four thousand years into the future, and you have no idea what's going on around you. The sounds of the cars, the smell of the smog, the feel of the asphalt beneath your feet. What would you do if it was you? You'd freak, you'd panic, you would try to make sense of the world that no longer speaks your language. You'd be taken advantage of, used, abused, and discarded. At least this way, they can live out the rest of their lives in peace without fear of that," he said, jutting his chin towards Ba'al.
"Easy, Ba'al," Ira cooed, his left hand patting her left shin as they listened to Andrew's explanation, as he felt her anger rising. "You shouldn't go insulting beings that are stronger than you," he warned. His body shuddered when her hands took hold of his horns; his eyes fluttered wildly as she teased them, causing his manhood to lengthen in response.
"Hmpf! She or whatever she is would still be nothing more than a minor goddess if not for hers and Yahweh's thievery," Andrew stated, waving off Ira's warning. "She and the other usurper will get what's coming to them sooner or later."
Ira pressed his lips together; he had no idea what Andrew was talking about, yet he knew Andrew wasn't lying, or that's the truth he believed. Whoever told him that Andrew must put stock into whatever they told him. "Gran?"
"Hmm?"
"You will make this right, right?" Ira asked, tilting his head back.
"If I must, but only for you, Ira, not him," Ba'al said in a hard tone as she glared at Andrew, who just glared right back. Pondering on how he knew about Nu and their theft of it so they could reshape the heavens how they saw fit.
Ira felt her hand lifting off his right horn and saw the wave of her hand from the corner of his right eye. Turning his head as an image of Egypt from high above, looking over at Andrew when Egypt appeared greener than he had ever imagined.
"And where will these people be living, demigod?" Ba'al asked, cocking a tone with Andrew.
"Well, thief, there," Andrew said, pointing his finger halfway down the bend south of where Dendera and Thinis lay. "Although it's undeveloped for now, but I'm sure you could use the power of Nu that you stole to create a settlement large enough to house the people you enslaved."
"I'm assuming you'd want some of those modern fixtures within their abodes?" Ba'al asked, growing very irate at the tongue the mortal had on him to speak to her in such a manner.
"Just the simple things, like solar panels, that have enough power to run a refrigerator and lights, on the roofs also with solar water heaters, and for god sakes don't forget the showers. Also, you're going to have to make it where they don't see the modern world," Andrew said, remembering the smell that was coming off their unwashed bodies. "Yes, I know it's wrong, but it's to keep them safe. Do you want them to go screaming in terror and attacking people with bronze weapons when they still think it's 2000 BC?" he whispered to Anta when she gave him a look of disbelief that he would even say that.
"Awful demanding for a speck," Ba'al said in a dark tone.
"Awful bitchy for a thief," Andrew retorted.
"Okay, okay, don't believe I'm the one who's saying this, but stow your shits; you two bickering with each other isn't helping anyone," Ira stated, trying to cool the tension in the room. He knew having the two of them at each other's throats wasn't going to help matters. "Ba'al, you do owe it to these people. You did alter their fates when we both know if you hadn't appeared, they would have lived out their lives in relative peace." Ira heard her huffing; she knew what he said was true. "So, let's just go and create this city for these people; it's the least you can do to make amends for what you've done. Then when you do, we'll all go back to Atlantis, alright?"
"Promise?" Ira couldn't help himself from smiling at how cute it sounded when she said that.
"I promise..." Ira was on the verge of erupting in his pants, and Ba'al was blatantly running her hand up and down his left horn. Like she was jacking him off. He had no idea that it went both ways. He didn't hang out with a lot of male incubi, not like he did with the other succubi that he knew. He had a feeling they didn't like the competition. Taking hold of her hand before he messed his pants, that was something he's never done before, and he wasn't about to start now. "So how about we go take care of this, huh?" Ira spoke. He so didn't like the look that Andrew and his cohorts were shooting him.
"You really know some weird ass... beings," Anta mused.
"Tell me about it," Andrew sighed. Looking up once again. When he heard that snap that only he could hear before their surroundings melted away, and they were now standing on the banks of his new Nile waterfront property.
"You know, Ira, I could get used to sitting on your shoulders," Ba'al stated as she began to rearrange the tiny matter molecules that hung in the air.
"Andy?!" They gasped when he fell to a knee. Stopping when he held up his hand.
"I'm... better," Andrew stated as the land of Egypt began to strengthen his body. Pushing himself up, feeling their hands on his back when he wobbled on his feet. "Bast!" he shouted out to the heavens. He felt the hot wind on his skin, the ground beneath him breathing in new life to his weary body. He could feel her pulling him to some place; where that was, Andrew couldn't say.
"I have you, husband," Bast cooed as Andrew fell face-first into her bosom when his legs gave out. Feeling her hand stroking the back of his head as she cradled him in her arms. Her cat-like nose wiggled as she inhaled his scent. Knowing he had been pushing himself far too much and far too quickly. Andrew just wasn't ready yet to undergo the training needed to master his divinity. When he was, she was going to be there to teach him everything, just like she had done with all the Pharaohs of the Old Kingdom. Smiling when she felt his hands on her ass, she knew he couldn't stay away from it. Her godly aura engulfed his body, fortifying it with her own strength. However, he was going to need rest to regain what his body needed naturally. "Why have you called me when you're with that usurper?"
"I need you to speak to the gods for me," Andrew answered, rubbing his face against the sides of her breasts.
"Oh? And what could be so important that you need me to speak to the other gods on your behalf?"
"The people of Punt," feeling her tense up at the name, "need our help, well, let's just say they're freed, yet they're going to need guidance."
"What do you mean they're freed? That thing wouldn't give them up without a fight," Bast stated, pushing Andrew back so she could look him in the eye.
"I did fight her." Andrew saw how her smile grew at that. "Don't know if I could have won, but I did try."
"My brave Pharaoh, so young, so strong," Bast uttered in a loving tone as she brushed the back of her fingers along his right cheek. "And?"
"Well, you can see I'm bringing them back. It's the reason why she's here, but I don't trust her," Andrew stated, seeing Bast nodding firmly. Feeling her fingers tracing along the brand on his right chest. Fighting the urge to plant his face back into her bosom. His cheeks heated when he had a feeling Bast already knew that. "I need you to ask Sobek[42] to keep the crocs out of these waters so that when the time comes, and it will, the people coming here won't have to worry about them, at least here and at the other location. Also, see to it that no one enters here or at the other place. I don't want anyone thinking they can squat on my land. Plus, could you ask Thoth[43] and have him teach these people who will be living here about refrigerators, hot water, bathing, all that good stuff, also, stone work if they don't already know about that. Also, they're going to need food, enough for twenty thousand at least until the first harvest comes in." Knowing with the amount of land he had, he could feed these displaced people as well as send the excess they grew to the rest of the citizens of Egypt. He was Pharaoh, after all, and as Pharaoh, he had to provide for his people, as weird as that sounded in his mind.
"One condition," Bast uttered with a sultry smile on her lips.
"Which is?"
"I want a kiss from my husband who did what I thought was impossible, coming back alive from Punt," Bast stated, noting the smirk on Andrew's face. Her face morphed into a human female's face, the same face she had donned when they had completed the ritual to bind the two of them together. Her lips molded to his, her body heated as Andrew pulled her tighter against him. Feeling his fingers dancing along her back as she savored her husband's kiss...
"Andrew? What are you doing?" Ira asked, very confused by what he was witnessing. Seeing the three women that were always with him giggling as Andrew got very red-faced as he looked away bashfully as he rubbed the back of his head.
"Making out with a goddess," Andrew said offhandedly.
"Oh? Well, huh, seems you and my friend Samuel do have something in common, but his is a Titan. Yeah, they're real, long story," Ira said, holding up his hand when the four of them were about to ask him a butt load of questions. "Ba'al's done as you've asked, a city fit to house twenty thousand souls, now what you do with it is up to you, Pharaoh."
"Oh, I already have that covered, but you just let me worry about that," Andrew muttered, sliding his hands into his front pockets, feeling some of his strength restored from that kiss they had shared.
"Since we're already in Egypt and all, how about I pop back over to Atlantis, get this one settled, grab your gear, and return, and then we can go to that labyrinth you spoke about," Ira said, wondering why the three of them were staring so pointedly at Andrew.
"Andrew?! When were you going to inform me of this?" Alex asked in a somewhat growl, with Anta and Carla nodding along.
"I wasn't. Told you it's too dangerous; even with my memories, that's no guarantee that some trap, pitfall, pressurized acid hadn't been added to the complex that I'm not aware of," Andrew stated, not buckling under their glares. "Plus, we're just going to get one thing, not documenting the place."
"We'll talk about this later," Alex huffed, crossing her arms below her breasts, again with Anta and Carla nodding along.
"You sure you're going to be up for it?" Ira asked while he looked better than before, yet he knew Andrew wasn't fully recovered yet.
"By tomorrow, I will be," Andrew nodded; he had no clue why he said that; it just came out.
"Oh?"
"Ma'at will see to that," Andrew stated offhandedly.
"Alright, if you say so, Ba'al, do your thing," Ira said, lightly patting her leg.
"Remember, I want a nice big temple, just like Yahweh has."
"Of course, Gran."
They all watched as those twenty thousand souls suddenly began to appear. Families shimmered into existence in front of the homes Ba'al had created. Seeing the people dancing in joy as they were finally free from the tyranny of Ba'al. Andrew smirked when he noticed how Bast was wearing the ancient garb of the Egyptians as she appeared in the center of the town, along with Isis[44], Thoth, and a host of other Egyptian gods and goddesses that heard his request. Andrew had no trouble seeing Bast gaze at him; if he didn't know any better, he would say she was blushing when he wiggled his eyebrows at how alluring she looked in that linen garb.
"Well, where can I take you before I return to Atlantis?" Ira asked, turning back to Andrew.
"Cairo," Alex spoke up, knowing if her boy was going to need rest, it was going to be in her bed with her wrapped around him for good measure.
"Then come," Ira directed as his wings unfurled.
The sounds of the city filled their ears as they appeared within a park in the center of the city. Andrew peered around, ensuring that no one saw their arrival. He so didn't need that on the evening news. Nodding his head when Ira told them he would be back in the morning. Looking down when Carla and Anta took hold of his hands and how his mother came to stand before him.
"Let's go home, Andrew," Alex uttered in a loving tone.
Chapter Six
"I approve," Ba'al's voice filled the air once she and Ira appeared on his temple mount, "quite fitting for one of my offspring," she stated, smiling wickedly when she felt Ira's body shuddering beneath her as she stroked his horns with a vengeance.
"Gran..."
"Yes, Ira, get that cock nice and hard for me; we were interrupted before we could have fun," Ba'al purred, continuing to rub her mound against the back of Ira's neck. In truth, she never stopped in the first place.
"Father?!" Anael, Cassiel, Lailah, Azza, and Rikbiel uttered in worry as they appeared, surrounding him with their weapons drawn when they felt Ba'al's presence within his realm.
"Girls, relax; there's no need for alarm. This is your grandmother," Ira stated, patting her right leg. "Say hi to your grandchildren, Ba'al." Feeling her leaving his shoulders only to appear before Azza.
"You look very much like your mother," Ba'al said in a loving tone. "Strong like your mother as well," she cooed, seeing Azza blush at her praise. "There's no mistaking whose daughter you are," Ba'al stated as she hovered in front of Rikbiel. "The breasts and the hair are a dead giveaway," she uttered with a warm smile. "I bet your father enjoys them just as much as Yahweh did when we created Metatron." Her smile widened at how red Rikbiel's face was growing. Shooting a hateful glare at Yahweh's temple before moving on to Lailah. "I see Michelle in you. I also feel she instilled her virtue into you as well. Just don't let it blind you like she allows hers to do," Ba'al stated in a grandmotherly voice. "Yes, yes, you have so much of your mother in you," she spoke, turning Cassiel's chin left and right. "A warrior just like your mother; I do believe Raphaela would be proud." Peering back at Ira when the wind lifted the back of her robe, flashing Ira her bare ass. Flashing him a seductive smile, knowing what he was going to be pounding very soon. "The daughter of my Light Bringer," Ba'al said in a loving tone as her hands caressed Anael's face. "So beautiful like your mother, and head strong just like her. Don't allow that stubbornness to lead you astray," she uttered in a grandmotherly tone. Feeling her body heat when she peered back at Ira as he took on his Nagdaium' ReGenesis form.
Smiling inwardly at how they responded when Ira gently caressed their cheeks. Knowing wholly that was something they had inherited from their mothers before they group hugged him. "Suriel Zol, as Lord of this domain, would you please inform my daughters' of my arrival to this realm?" Ba'al asked with a bow. It wasn't hard for her to feel that she had no power to destroy him while they stood in his realm. Seeing how his daughters grew flustered when he kissed each one on their foreheads. Noting the dreamy looks in his daughter's eyes as he moved past them. Her own face heated when she felt another swat on her ass, causing her nipples to rapidly harden. "You take far too many liberties, young Nagdaium," she hissed; all the while, she just wanted another smack on her ass.
"What're ya going to do, Gran?" Ira taunted as he peered down at her.
"You'll find out here soon enough," Ba'al huffed as she crossed her arms, not in irritation but to hide her arousal. Nonetheless, given the look she saw in Ira's eyes, he already knew. Watching how his wings unfolded and extended, seeing his angelic light haloing his body as it pulsated as he sent out his call.
"Ira... Mother?!" Lucifer gasped as Ira and Ba'al stood out on the lush field that was laid out before Ira's temple mount.
"Hello, my darling, come, we haven't seen each other for so long," Ba'al spoke, holding out her arms to her daughter. Feeling the others rapidly approaching.
"Mother?!" Metatron spoke in shock.
"What are you doing here?" Seraphina asked, her belly swollen with her and Ira's child.
"Is that any way to speak to your mother?" Ba'al asked from over her shoulder as she caressed Lucifer's face in a motherly embrace.
"But Father..."
"Isn't here, nor does he have any power to keep me out of this realm," Ba'al stated in a firm tone. "I am here after all at the invitation of my grandchild," she spoke, gesturing to Ira.
"What? You think I was going to leave her there all alone?" Ira inquired as Lucifer, Metatron, Zophiel, Seraphina, Michelle, Raphaela, and Gabriella simply stared at him for answers.
"My first born, I have missed you so much," Ba'al cooed as she felt Zophiel wrapping her in her embrace. "I bet you saw this coming, didn't you?"
"I might," Zophiel whispered into her mother's ear.
"My, Gabriella, you just have a glow about you," Ba'al stated as she held Gabriella's chin in her right hand. "Seems motherhood agrees with you," she cooed, seeing her daughter's cheeks heating rapidly. "Now, where is that child of yours? I would like to meet her."
"She just entered her slumber, mother," Gabriella stated, her eyes glancing over to Ira, who had a sad look on his face.
"Sorry, Gabby, I wanted to be here before she did," Ira apologized.
"She understood, Ira; Nanael will be awakening in a few days. You will be there when she does, won't you?" Gabriella asked, hoping he would be.
"I'll do my damnedest to be there," Ira nodded firmly.
"What about ours, Suriel Zol?" Seraphina asked in a light alluring tone as she ran her hands over her stomach.
"You tell me when I will be there."
"Good," Seraphina uttered in a sweet tone.
"What about us, Ira?" Metatron asked, cocking out her left hip as her hands rested on her waist. "Surely, you're not going to simply deprive those that have already carried one of your children, are you? Rikbiel needs a sister," she said in a firm tone as the others nodded in agreement. Her face ripened when she noted how her mother was giving her that look.
"Ira, just what have you been doing with my daughters?" Ba'al asked, peering up at him.
"Can't you tell mother?" Lucifer cooed, draping herself along Ira's back, pressing her breasts into Ira's back. Her nose nuzzled Ira's hair, her lips tugged on his earlobe, yearning for that next child. "Ira's just so... delicious," she purred into his ear. "Aren't you, honey?" Lucifer asked as her hand ran down Ira's chest, eager to feel something she hadn't felt for days. "Ow?!" she hissed when her mother's powers lashed out at her hand.
"That's mine. You can wait your turn, daughter," Ba'al stated in a firm tone as she greeted Raphaela.
"Turn? I don't see you on my sweet Ira's cock, now do I?" Lucifer taunted before returning her trek to have her grandson's cock in her hand. Shaking her hand rapidly, blowing hard on it as her skin burned as her mother's powers smoked off of it.
"I warned you, Lucifer," Ba'al spoke in a cold tone. "Don't get between me and that cock."
"You know I'm not some sex doll," Ira huffed, crossing his arms.
"You will be when I'm done with you," Ba'al teased as she cast Ira a sensuous smirk over her shoulder. "Seraphina, I must say, you do look radiant when you're pregnant," she spoke, gazing up at her daughter as she rested her hand on Seraphina's swollen belly. Feeling the power of her granddaughter along with her taint as she neared the time of her birth.
"Thank you, mother. I know our child will be cherished between her father and I," Seraphina cooed as she gazed at Ira lovingly.
"You will allow me to see my grandchild, yes?" Ba'al asked, peering up at her daughter.
"Yes, mother," Seraphina stated. Even if she was a seraphim, she was no match for her mother. She knew Lapsus Umbra, a name she wouldn't give her daughter, yet Lapsus was the one that named her thus, so she couldn't complain too much; she would be serving her father. She knew she was on par with her own self. So she knew Lapsus would make a very good Seraphim for her father. So even if she wanted to keep her mother away from their daughter, she had no say in Fourth Heaven. She just hoped her mother didn't rub off on Lapsus. Feeling her body heat when she felt her mother's lips on her swollen belly before Ba'al moved off to stand before her older sister.
"Still can't believe your father had to give you those things," Ba'al stated, glaring at Metatron's 32G breasts. Noting how the Atlantean sun glinted off the gold chain that was connected to the rings that were pierced through her nipples.
"Mother, we've had this discussion before; Father used to enjoy them greatly. I know Ira does," Metatron purred as she gazed lewdly at him. "Don't you, Ira?" she asked as she fondled her heavy hanging orbs. Tweaking her nipples, hoping to get a rise out of something. How she just wanted that big, fat cock of his back deep inside of her. She never once thought about carrying a child, yet now that she's experienced what carrying and giving birth felt like. She wanted to experience it again and again, for as long as Ira was willing to impregnate her.
"I can neither confirm nor deny that," Ira said offhandedly as he felt the burning gazes of her sisters searing into his skin. "Come, Ba'al, let's go create your temple, girls, care to help?" he asked, peering over at his daughters, who were just standing off to the side watching the whole thing. Seeing the pouting looks on Azza's and Rikbiel's faces knowing, they wouldn't be able to go with them as Anael, Cassiel, and Lailah vehemently agreed to help. "Azza, Rikbiel, you may join us if you wish," Ira said in a fatherly tone. Wincing as the two of them squealed before launching themselves at him. Rubbing their bodies against his as they hugged him tightly. Trying not to grow hard at how soft their womanly bodies felt. "We'll be back, and yes, Metatron, I did promise to put another baby in you. I haven't forgotten," he spoke, seeing Metatron's face heating as Ba'al took her spot on his shoulders. "I'll make you all squeal when I return."
"You best?!" Lucifer huffed as she crossed her arms as she watched how Anael held on to her father. Seeing that devilish smirk on Ira's lips before he faded out of existence.
******
"Home, sweet, home," Alex sighed as she walked into her apartment.
"I still can't get over the fact you don't sweat," Carla bemoaned as she fanned her chest with her t-shirt as the heat of the apartment got to her.
"Hey, I offered to give you all the weirdness that's going on with me, but you turned me down," Andrew uttered, sinking down onto his mother's couch as he heard her a/c kicking on. His eyes dipped low as he gazed at all three of their asses as they stood in front of the vent encasing themselves in the frigid air that was coming through it. Leaning his head back, feeling how sore and achy his body was, rubbing his forehead, knowing he was going to have to get a handle on his divinity. Knowing if Ira hadn't been there, he would be dead. That wasn't something he was willing to experience just yet. Feeling the cushion sinking down, the weight of someone on his lap, the feel of her breasts pressing into his chest. Keeping his smile hidden when he knew who it was without having to look.
"Andy, what's wrong, baby?" Alex asked as she rested her arms along her son's shoulders as her fingertips teased the tips of his hair.
"Just tired," Andrew answered, feeling his body relaxing as he sank deeper into the cushion.
"Then you just relax and let your Queen take her liberties," Alex purred in a wanton tone before her lips passionately tore at her son's. Feeling her sex heating when she felt her son's hands on her ass, moaning lightly into his mouth when his hands began to roll her cheeks through her jeans. "Andrew?!" she gasped in shock as the smack on her ass resounded in her apartment. Feeling her pussy clench and moistening as the sting began to fade away.
"Want another?" Andrew asked with a cocky grin. Watching his mother's eyes grow wide, her cheeks turning red, and the heat that was coming off her mound.
"I'm going to have to watch you," Alex stated, wagging her finger at him in a teasing way.
"Don't you already?"
"You know what I mean," Alex cooed, lightly rocking her hips, feeling her son's bulge growing. Her eyes flickered up, falling onto her bed, Remembering the last time they were there and how she had missed out on getting fucked in it once again because she failed to believe her son. Hoping that now that they were back, they could fix that mistake and fill her apartment with the smell of her sex once again. However, that would have to wait. They had very important things to discuss before she slipped that hard tool of his back into her pussy. A place she knew it would forever belong in. Lightly kissing her son's lips before sliding off his lap and settling in beside him. "Anta, Carla, you girls heading off to your own places since we're back for the night?" Alex asked as her apartment slowly began to cool off.
"We were kind of hoping we could stay here," Carla stated, with Anta nodding along.
"But you don't have any clean clothes."
"Oh, it won't take us long to run to our dorm apartments to get a change of clothes for tomorrow," Anta stated. She wasn't going to spend a night away from Andrew, not if she could help it. Andrew needed to feel her naked body against him every night, or that's what she thought anyway.
"And we can get us some pizzas for lunch and dinner on the way back," Carla spoke, seeing the shock and surprise in Andrew's eyes.
"Wait. Wait. Are you telling me there's a pizza joint around here?" Andrew asked, hearing his stomach growl, seconding his question.
"Yeah, there's a Pizza Hut not far from here," Carla stated, wondering why that surprised him so much.
"They have meat lovers; please tell me they have meat lovers and not that humas stuff?!" Andrew uttered in an almost plea. Seeing how the both of them were fighting back not to laugh at his display.
"Yes, Andy, they do have meat lovers," Alex said, fighting back her smile as she laid her hand on her son's left forearm.
"Here," quickly pulling out his bank card, "I want a medium meat lovers, and get whatever you want," Andrew stated, handing Carla his card.
"We'll need drinks as well. I cleaned out my fridge before I left for New York," Alex said, looking at her students, who nodded in understanding.
"Coke fine with you, Andy?" Anta asked in a sweet tone, seeing Andrew nodding his answer.
"Can we get bread sticks too? Two pizzas might not be enough?" Carla inquired, feeling rather bashful in having dinner with her husband, although neither one ever spoke that word. Yet she knew she was his wife. All the Royal harem were the Pharaoh's wives. That was just common knowledge, at least to her it was. Remembering how at Amkhakha temple, while they were under whatever had a hold on them, Andrew was the only one not affected by it. Recounting how he hadn't used her like Bill, Abasi, and all the other men that were at the dig site had done. Wondering when they went back, would it start all over again? She didn't want that. Yes, she had stated she wanted to be fucked like a whore, yet she wasn't in her right mind. If she was, she wouldn't have done so if she was in her right frame of mind. The only man she wanted was Andrew unless Andrew was okay with it. Like with his father, she did so only to make Andrew happy.
"Like their breadsticks or their cheese bread?" Andrew asked with an arched eyebrow.
"We can get both if you like?" Carla uttered in a shy tone as she brushed a strand of her brown hair behind her ear.
"Will a supreme be fine with you, Professor?" Anta asked, peering over at Alex.
"It will," Alex nodded.
"Come give us a kiss Andrew," Carla stated as she and Anta stood by the door. "We'll be back soon, okay?" she whispered in a dreamy voice once she and Anta got their own very steam-filled kiss.
Andrew turned his head as he heard his mother's shirt hitting the floor as she walked toward her bedroom. Feeling his cock responding as Alex purposely bent over at her hips as she pushed her pants to the floor. Showing off how her mound looked as her panties hugged it. However, within seconds of her pants lining the floor, her thumbs hooked around the waistband of her panties, revealing to her son how wet and red her pussy was as the fabric inched down her thighs. Placing her hands on the back of her head, shaking her ass for him before the smack on her bare ass filled the air.
"I'm sure you can infer what I want, son," Alex spoke in a sultry tone before stepping out of her pooled garments and walked into her bedroom.
Andrew's shirt went flying, hopping on one foot after the other as he slipped his tennis shoes off his feet. His legs kicked, trying to disentangle his legs from the denim. His cock slapped his stomach as the waistband of his boxers caused it to spring upwards.
"Lay down on your stomach, baby," Alex directed as she held her bottle of baby oil in her left hand. "I'm going to give you a massage to help ease some of that weariness out of you," she said, yet her eyes couldn't look away at her son's throbbing cock. Feeling her tongue licking her upper lip at the treat before her. "You just relax and enjoy this, okay?" Alex cooed as she knelt on the left side of him as Andrew laid in the center of her bed. Seeing him nodding against her bed non-vocally stating his answer.
Smirking at her son as she placed the palm of his hand on her left breast as she massaged Andrew's left arm. Trying not to moan as he fondled it as she rubbed the oil into his skin, hoping this was helping. Trying to think back if she had ever done this for Julián in all their years together, and she was drawing a blank. A warm smile formed on her lips, knowing this would be wholly theirs.
"Does that feel good, Andrew?" Alex asked as she massaged the middle of his back as she worked her way down to his ass. Which had been taunting her to reach out to squeeze it, kiss it, and give it a very light pop.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed.
"Good, I'm glad you're enjoying it, baby," Alex uttered in a sweet tone. A hungry light flared in her eyes as she felt how his ass cheeks tightened, causing his balls to peek out. How she couldn't wait to get them in her mouth. She knew her son really enjoyed having them sucked on, and she aimed to give her boy all the pleasure he could handle. "You still with me, baby? I don't want you falling asleep on me before we get to the main event," she teased as she massaged the back of his legs.
"Like I'm going to do that," Andrew snorted, feeling his pre-cum soaking into his mother's comforter. "Mom?" He knew it wasn't the right time to tell her this, yet when is it ever the right time to tell your own mother that the gods influenced her to flee from their home and to find herself in Egypt?
"Yes?"
"There's something I have to tell you. It's important."
"What about?" Alex uttered, looking back at the head of her bed. Telling him to roll over so she could do his front. "This appears to be serious, Andrew," she stated, seeing the look on her son's face as she massaged his right arm, placing his hand on her other breast that felt left out.
"It kind of is," Andrew said, gazing at her, wondering how she would take the news.
"Please tell me it's not about that woman?!" Alex spoke, keeping her temper in check.
"No, it's not about... her," Andrew answered, stopping himself from calling Wilma Mom. To him, she was his mother, an adoptive mother to him; however, with what he had to talk about, he didn't think that would be wise to start off with.
"Then what's this about?" Alex asked curiously as she scooted down the bed to do his chest. Nonetheless, her eyes were peering out the corner of her eye at Andrew's phallus. Feeling her mouth water as she watched how it pulsated in time with his heart, to how that bead of pre-cum ran down the head of his cock, taunting her to leap forward and swallow her son's pole.
"It's about why you left us," Andrew said, seeing how his mother's head snapped over to him.
"What do you mean, why I left you and your father? You know I..." Stopping herself when Andrew held up a hand. Noting how he was trying to word it so she could comprehend what he was saying. Watching how he blew out a breath and sighed. "Andrew, just tell me."
"The gods influenced you to abandon us for Egypt," Andrew stated, the brutal truth lacing every word. Watching how her mouth just hung open, her eyes darting to and fro as her scientific mind was racing with questions.
"Then I..."
"Oh no, you're still at fault; you can't get out of that," Andrew stated pointedly. "Just it wasn't all you."
"But... why?"
"To get me here, or that's what I assume anyway, given what Isis, Bast, and the other gods I've spoken to have hinted at." Seeing his mother's anger rising as it marred her face, his eyes fell on her backside as she surged off her bed.
"Of all the low down, dirty, sneaky, underhanded things to do!" Alex roared. "I never wanted to leave you or your father, Andrew; you have to believe that," she stated as she paced her bedroom, seeing his eyes following her. "I loved being your mother and Julián's wife. However, ever since I was little, I didn't know why, yet Egypt always called to me. Like it was calling me to come home. As I grew, I could sometimes ignore that pull, and I did for a time. Nevertheless, when I would read to you in your sheet forts in your room with you on my lap. It was like a beating drum in my head, only getting louder as you grew until I could no longer ignore it," she stated as she chewed on her fingernail. Wondering how long have they been manipulating her and her son, wondering if they did so with her parents or all the other descendants of Pepi II. Pondering how many lives, not just theirs, that the gods have ruined just to get this end result. Wondering why they couldn't do so any other time throughout history. Why it had to be her son, her life that they royally fucked up. "Can you ever forgive me for walking out on you and your father?" Alex asked with tears in her eyes as she stared at her son.
"Don't know, right now... no, I can't, but I understand you really didn't have much of a choice in the matter like I don't have a choice in being this," Andrew stated as his hand gestured down his body. "However, the gods didn't make you do anything. That was all free will on your part. Sure, they might have made it very fucking hard to resist the urge, yet you still had a choice not to flee home... for this," he said, waving to his surroundings. "Although, I have a feeling they would get you and me here one way or another. Maybe in time, I can forgive you, but right now, that's not going to happen. You abandoned us for dust and bones?! But..." Holding up his hand when his mother opened her mouth and blew out a breath to ease the valve that held his anger from boiling over, "I didn't tell you this to get into a fight. I just thought you should know that it wasn't all your fault." Huffing loudly as his mother buried his face into her bosom once she leapt back onto her bed.
"I promise, honey, I will earn your forgiveness. I don't know if I'll ever be able to with your father. But I promise I will earn yours," Alex whispered as she breathed into her son's hair. Her hand moved on its own, instinctively finding her son's hard rod. Feeling the heat of his erection on the palm of her hand. Gooseflesh rippled across her skin as she felt the tips of Andrew's fingers dancing along the skin of her back. "I told you before if I can't be your mother in your eyes, I can be your woman," she stated in a husky voice. A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt her son's right hand cupping her mound. Whimpering, urging him on, silently telling him where she really needed those fingers of his. "Oh, Andy, yes, that's it," Alex uttered breathlessly as she felt her growing dew coating her son's exploring appendages. Her fingers moved through her son's hair as she ran her hand along the back of Andrew's head as he gently kissed every inch of her breasts.
A libidinous smirk formed on her lips as she lightly pushed her son back onto her bed. "Your Queen, my Pharaoh, needs her pussy tasted by her king," Alex purred as her fingertips trailed down his chest before she swung her right leg over him to straddle his body. Biting her lip as her left hand wrapped around the base of her son's cock. Feeling his hot breath along her pussy as Andrew's face was just inches from it. Her eyes fluttered as her son teased her outer labia, causing them to redden even more as her arousal grew. "Oh... fuck yes, taste your mother, Andrew?!" she moaned in bliss as his mouth captured her aching pussy. Feeling her folds tighten around her son's tongue when she felt the sting of his hand on her ass. "Not so hard, Andrew," Alex pouted, yet she couldn't deny how much she enjoyed it when he did that. Then again, that was the first time he's ever spanked her during their relationship. Feeling her pussy growing wetter as that same hand rubbed her ass, along with the soreness from his strike away. How that just turned her on so damn much, and she knew her son knew that as well.
"Then you best put that cock in your mouth," Andrew commanded before diving back into his mother's hot cunt.
Alex could only smirk at her son's tone before his cock did find its home within her mouth. She didn't know if it was because of the blessings he told her about or the fact that for eight long years, she hadn't had a man in her bed. Nevertheless, she couldn't get over the fact of how good her son's cock tasted on her tongue as her head bobbed, bringing pleasure to the man in her life. All the while, in the back of her mind, she was pondering if the gods had kept her celibate for so long to ensure that she would be free to be Andrew's Queen. If that was the case, then she sure as hell wasn't going to screw this up, not ever! She might have been led astray by the gods, might... no, she knew she hurt her son greatly in her leaving him and his father; it was obvious whenever she looked into his eyes. She may never earn the title of mother ever again in his heart, yet as she moved to poise his manhood at the place he was born from she knew she was going to be the woman that filled that emptiness.
"You love how my pussy just wraps around this big cock of yours, don't you, baby?" Alex asked as her lips molded around his shaft as she slid down it. After all the sex they've been doing, while she might not be as tight as she once had been after her eight years of drought, that didn't matter; her son's cock still filled her up like no one else could ever do. Smiling down at him as his eyes followed the bounce of her breasts as she rode that hard phallus of his.
"I have to wonder how many of those Professors at that University you fled to would love being where I am," Andrew taunted, his hands gripping his mother's thighs as her folds squeezed his cock. Smelling her sex filling the air, then seeing her cream surging down his slick pole as she tossed her head back screaming out in bliss as she came for him.
Alex's dark red hair was askew as her carnal hunger burned into her son's face as she gazed at him like a woman possessed. Leaning forward, placing her hands on either side of her son's body, the clapping of her ass was loud as she rode her son hard. "Quite a few of them, Andrew, yet my pussy, my body is only for one man, and one man only. My Pharaoh," Alex cooed in a loving tone as she passionately kissed her son. Squealing into his mouth as she felt Andrew's hands on her ass and how rapid his hips hammered his cock deep into her womanhood.
Alex's teeth tore at her pillow, her legs kicked wildly, her feet pounded her mattress as her son hammered his cock home. Her ass bounced with every thrust of his hips; her juice leaked out around his rod and dripped down onto the bed, joining its other brethren in the growing wet spot on her comforter.
"Cum in me, Andy?! Release your hot seed deep into your mother's womb. Mark me as yours and yours alone?!" Alex wailed in delight, knowing they couldn't keep fucking like they would normally do when she knew Carla and Anta were due to be back in twenty or so minutes. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head, her walls constricted around her son's cock as he slammed it to its base, filling her pussy up with that cock of his. Making it realize who it belonged to as her walls hugged it for dear life as she felt his seed flooding her womb. Wondering if her boy was going to get her pregnant one day. Alex was a little surprised to find herself slightly thrilled with the idea of becoming knocked up by her son. Although, given the amount of cum he has dumped inside of her, she couldn't rule out the possibility of that happening. If it did, she would raise their child; she knew she would never leave her son or daughter if that were to pass. She would show her son she could be a mother to them both. Her body shuddered as Andrew withdrew his cock from her wet, soiled, stretched pussy. Sucking on her lower lip as she felt how he smeared the last of his cum on her labia.
"Come, help me to the shower; we need to clean up before those two get back," Alex stated, hanging onto her son as her wobbly legs threatened to send her back crashing onto her bed. Not that she was complaining, far from it, she loved how her son made her orgasm, and she wouldn't trade that for the world.
******
"Do you like it?" Anta asked in a small voice as Andrew bit into the slice of his pizza. Praying he did, also that Andrew would think about staying in Egypt for good. She knew he would miss his father and stepmother, that was expected, and she would never tell him he couldn't visit them whenever he wanted to. That would be wrong of her as his wife, feeling her face heat when the word rolled across her mind, to keep her husband away from his family. Yet she and Carla had four more years to work on their PHDs, and they simply couldn't leave Egypt just to start all over again. "Good, I'm glad," she cooed. A warm smile graced her lips as Andrew nodded as he chewed on his bite.
"You have to try this cheese bread; it's rather good," Carla urged as she placed a slice of it onto the paper plate she had bought from a little store on their way back to Alex's apartment. Seeing how Alex just smirked at her son as she too enjoyed her pizza while sitting on her couch while she and Anta sat on the floor beside him as they used Alex's coffee table as their dining table.
"Okay, that... I have to say it is pretty good," Andrew admitted as the flavors exploded on his tongue as he cupped his hand while his mouth was full. "Better than the Pizza Hut back in New York."
"Good," Carla said, wiggling her ass into the carpet. So very pleased that there was something Egypt could give him so he wouldn't be too homesick. Slipping her hand beneath his shirt and began to affectionately scratch his back. Seeing how Andrew just relaxed as she did. It wasn't hard, nor was it lost on them of the wall of sex that greeted them once they had returned with their bags and the food. Although, if they were blind as bats to that fact, the fact that both of them were showered upon their return would have told them so. She wondered if Andrew would like to watch just her and her Professor going at it for his benefit, maybe even include Anta in it as well.
"So, Andrew, tell us why you were planning on not telling us that you and Ira were going to the labyrinth," Anta spoke, the sound of the crust tearing as she bit into it played in Andrew's ears.
"Told you, it's dangerous," Andrew repeated.
"So?" Alex retorted. "Has the events up to this day not been dangerous for us?" she asked with a pointed look.
"Plus, I don't know if the paths to the room are even sound," Andrew said, trying to keep them from tagging along.
"You said you were going there for only one thing; what would that be?" Carla inquired as she dipped her bread stick into the sauce.
"The Book of Solomon," Andrew stated factually. Seeing how the three of them stilled when those words left his lips.
"Andrew, how do you even know it exists in the first place?" Alex asked, wiping her lips clean.
"Have the memories of Pharaoh Shoshenq I when he sacked Jerusalem and the Temple of Solomon," Andrew stated, seeing how his mother so wanted to delve into that memory.
"Okay, okay, hold up, you mean to say Solomon was a real person, not someone made up in the Bible?" Carla asked, seeing Andrew holding up a finger as he finished chewing.
"He was real; even your Professor can tell you that, given how Shoshenq boasted about it at the temple complex of Amun-Ra at Karnak," Andrew stated, gesturing to his mother.
"Andy, you know that's conjecture," Alex huffed, feeling her body heat as his blue-green eyes glanced over at her. "Shoshenq could have ordered the men to lie when they created that. I'm not saying I doubt you, son; lord knows after what we went through, doubt isn't in the cards. I'm just saying it's a possibility, is all."
"Can you prove Solomon lived? Like his grave or something?" Anta asked with an arched eyebrow, hearing Andrew sigh beside her.
"You all just want to come along to see the book, don't you?" Andrew grumbled as all three of them nodded very vehemently. "If you get yourselves killed, don't expect me to speak to Anubis[45] or Osiris[46] for you," he said pointedly as he wagged his slice of the cheese bread at them.
"You're saying you won't pray to them to bring us back?" Anta asked in a pouty voice as she batted her eyelashes at him.
"Then you won't travel the Duat to free our souls?" Alex tutted in a teasing voice; she couldn't help herself as she felt herself smiling as her son pressed his lips together.
"Surely you would, right Andrew? We do mean something to you, don't we?" Carla asked in a caring tone as she rested her hand on his left forearm. "We have grown close to one another throughout all of this, haven't we? We are something more to you than the women you fuck, aren't we? I know we haven't talked much about what our relationship is, but I would like to think we're more than just fuck bubbies," she said, slipping her hand into his, interlacing her fingers with his, gently squeezing his hand. "I can't speak for the other two, but I do have feelings for you," Carla stated, noting how the other two were staring at Andrew.
"I already thought you accepted the role as a wife," Andrew said down to his plate as he dipped his cheese stick into the sauce. Trying to ignore the looks he was getting from Anta and Carla as they just stared at him with gaping mouths. Wincing as they squealed in delight as they crushed him in a hug as they pressed their womanly bodies against him.
"Just so you girls know, I am Queen, so don't you two go getting any ideas," Alex stated, sitting regally in her seat.
"Wouldn't dream of it, Professor," Carla said with a wide smile on her lips.
"I'm going to be the best wife you will ever have," Anta purred heatedly into his ear.
"Mmmhmm, and when we're alone, your wife will be on her knees sucking this cock as much as you want," Carla cooed as she rested her hand on his groin.
"Fine, if you're so intent on coming with me tomorrow, then you have to follow my every word, understand?" Andrew uttered in a firm, stern tone as he peered at all three of them.
"Yes, Andy, we understand," Alex said with a nod.
"We promise we won't get in the way," Carla stated as she lightly rubbed his manhood.
"Mmmhmm," Anta hummed as she snuggled up to him as she rested her head on his shoulder.
"Okay, Andy, tell us what you remember about the Great Labyrinth," Alex spoke as she placed her paper plate onto the table.
And so, for the next few hours, Andrew detailed everything he remembered to the three of them. Going over it over and over and over until it felt like he was trapped in a time loop. He noted how Anta was jotting down notes as they talked. Seeing the heat of her cheeks when she would peer up from her notebook. The way she would brush her ebony hair behind her ear when it would slip from behind it. To how Carla would speak to him, not as if she thought he was an idiot or insane, although Andrew had pondered on that a few times. The way her lips would shape her words whenever she would speak. Then his eyes would flicker over to his mother, studying how she would interact between the two. He would have to admit, if only to himself, it did seem she was perfect at being a Professor. Bowing his head when her sky-blue eye would peer out of the corner of it at him. Nibbling on his piece of crust, his eyes darting back and forth as the three of them debated on what he had told them.
The plastic garbage bag rustled as he and Anta cleaned up after their meal as Carla was in the shower. Getting a few peaks down Anta's shirt as they did. Not that he hadn't seen her breasts before, it was just the act itself felt a bit more... naughtier, at least to him, it did. He felt his cock flare to life as Anta lifted up her shirt showing off those tantalizing breasts of hers as she shook them at him. Her brown eyes glinted in hunger; her lower lip slowly trailed along her teeth as they dragged across it as she stared at the forming bulge in Andrew's shorts that his mother had bought for him in case her son ever visited again. Pressing back against Andrew's hand when he palmed her ass.
"I'm going to go dump this into the chute," Andrew stated, peering back at his mother as she sat at her computer as she poured over the findings of the Belgian-Egyptian team's expedition.
"Okay, honey," Alex muttered, not taking her eyes off the screen. However, her eyes did flicker over to her left as she noted how Anta gasped when Andrew reached around her and how his hand was between her legs.
"Andy... don't... start... something... if... you..." Anta didn't finish her broken thought as she lifted herself to her toes, grinding her jean-covered ass against Andrew's groin as she gave into the bliss as he tormented her mound.
"Who says I can't?" Andrew mused as he felt how her orgasm soaked the seat of her jeans.
"You best be taking responsibility for this wet pussy of mine when you get back?!" Anta shouted out as she stuck her head out the door as Andrew walked down the hall to go to the fourth floor, given the chute on the third was out of order the last time he was there.
"Planned on it," Andrew retorted from over his shoulder.
When Andrew was returning, he got some very odd looks from the men that lived on the third floor. Namely, because their wives or their girlfriends were eyeing him like the women he'd passed had done. He wasn't fluent in Arabic, yet he caught most of what the men were saying as they had to drag their significant others away. Seeing the man's mood brighten some when he applied Ra's blessing, telling them he apologized for the distraction he had caused in the best Arabic he could. Always seeing the men nod in understanding. However, their husbands or boyfriends didn't notice how their eyes wouldn't tear away from the bulge Anta had caused. Blowing out a breath once he entered his mother's apartment. Wondering if this would always happen now wherever he went.
Walking over to where his mother sat when she beckoned him to her, nodding when she asked for some specifics about the site. Slyly noting how Carla was standing in his mother's bedroom wearing only a towel as she used another to dry her hair.
"Professor, can I talk to you alone in your bedroom for a moment?" Carla asked as she stood in Alex's open bedroom doorway.
"Okay... you know, since we're all close, you may address me as Alex, in private, of course," Alex stated as she rose from her seat. Seeing how Carla's cheeks heated as she did.
Andrew just stared oddly as the pocket doors closed, leaving him rather alone in his mother's living room. He heard some muffled words through the door yet couldn't make out what they were. He also heard his mother's shower stopping. He felt his cock awakening at the thought of Anta's naked wet body as her towel moved along it. As well as pondering how Carla would look if she opened and dropped her towel and begged him to take her right then and there. Which he would've done in a heartbeat. The purple light of his ankh ring flared as he stroked his chin, pondering on how the other Pharaohs dealt with their Royal harem. His blue-green eyes glanced up, his dark red hair shone in the light of the room as the door slid open, revealing to his eyes Carla's very nude, very taunting body. He noted how her eyes fell on his ankh ring yet said nothing as a coy smile formed on her lips at how his own were savoring her body. Arching an eyebrow when she took hold of the back of the computer chair his mother had just been using, holding out her hand to him. Andrew had no idea what was going on; nonetheless, if it involved Carla, naked, he'd be a fool to pass it up.
"You sit right there," Carla said in a cooing tone as she pushed Andrew into the chair. "And you just enjoy the show," she whispered before her lips lightly tugged on his own.
"What's..." Her finger on his lips stilled his words as her breasts filled his gaze. Then the soap that his mother had in her shower filled his mind as Anta draped herself over his shoulders.
"You just sit here, watch as we put on a little show for you," Anta whispered as she nuzzled his neck. "And baby, you're the only one I'm ever going to do this for," she purred into his ear before her fingertips moved along his chest before she sauntered over to Alex's bed.
"Don't worry, baby, we'll take care of you too, after the show," Carla cooed as she held his chin in her hand before joining Anta and Alex on the bed. "Are you ready, Alex?"
"Mmmhmm," Alex hummed as her eyes never left her son as they began their lesbian threesome.
Chapter Seven
"Oops, sorry," Ira quickly turned around when he appeared in Alex's apartment early the next morning. "I'll wait out here," he said, using his powers to shut the doors. He didn't think they would like him gawking at them while they laid on their bed... naked. Not that he wouldn't mind staring at the three women, yet he wasn't trying to move in on Andrew's ladies. Although he had to hand it to Andrew, they were very alluring. "Sorry, didn't mean to wake you all," Ira stated sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his head when he turned as the doors rolled open, and out they stepped from Alex's bedroom fully clothed. "Hope you don't mind. I was studying your artifacts you got around here," he spoke, waving his hand around the room.
"No... you didn't touch any of them?" Alex asked accusingly. "Good," she muttered as Ira shook his head. "Andy, you ready, baby?" Turning towards her son as he shouldered his pack, knowing they would be returning to London once they had retrieved the book that laid in the center of the labyrinth.
"No... but we might as well get this over with," Andrew answered, pondering how the people were doing in their new homes.
"We promise we'll try not to go too overboard in excitement," Alex whispered into her son's ear. "Carla, how does the battery life on the camcorder look?"
"Should be enough for a few hours' worth," Carla replied as she placed it back into her pack.
"You sure you're up for this, Andrew?" Anta asked in a worried tone as she stepped up to his side.
"Yeah," Andrew muttered, looking down at his hand, opening and closing it into a fist. Feeling his strength had returned. Hoping he didn't have to do that ever again, at least not for some time. "I do this, then we're square?" he asked, peering up at Ira.
"I always uphold my deals," Ira nodded.
"And you'll disappear, never bothering us again?" Andrew spoke with a pointed look.
"That... I can't promise," Ira said, scratching his cheek as he looked away.
"Guess that will have to do," Andrew sighed, looking to his mother, Carla, and Anta, seeing them nod, telling him they, too, were ready to go.
"We all set?" Ira asked with an arched eyebrow. Wondering why he felt a rift forming between him and Andrew. Was it because of what he said while fighting Ba'al, or was it because he was Yahweh spawn, as Andrew had called him? Ira didn't know, although he got a feeling this wouldn't be the last time he and Andrew ever saw each other. He just hoped when that time came, they wouldn't be enemies.
"To see something that hasn't been seen since its completion? Hell yeah?!" Anta stated, with Carla nodding along.
"Huh?" Ira uttered in confusion.
"The Great Labyrinth was buried when they finished it, so no one alive has ever seen what it looks like... except for Andrew," Alex said in a teacherly voice.
"Ah, well, if you all would come together, I'm sure this little trip won't take too long, and I'll have you all back in London before this evening is out," Ira said, wondering if he should pay Anabia a visit since he would be in the city. He knew he was going to have to pay Samuel a visit as well, just so he could look over the book and tell him if it was real or not. For all he knew, they could have planted a fake one in its place before Shoshenq had sacked the city of Jerusalem. However, that would all be revealed once they retrieved the book. His thumb brushed along the band on his right ring finger as his wings folded in on the four of them.
******
Ira pressed his lips together to keep the grit that was in the air out of his mouth as they reappeared fifty yards or so from the base of the pyramid of Amenemhet III. Watching how Anta quickly dug into her bag and pulled out four bandanas and held them out to Andrew, his mother, and Carla as the sand grew as the wind whipped it up into the air. Ira watched on rather curiously as the four of them went over their gear one last time. He started to speak as Andrew moved off from his group. Following after him as Alex was in hot pursuit of her son.
"Here," Andrew said in a commanding tone once he had stopped in his tracks.
"How far down am I to go?" Ira asked, stepping up to Andrew's side. Nodding along when Andrew was telling him how deep it was to reach the labyrinth. Seeing Alex pulling Andrew back once, his powers swirled around his hands. Noting how the sand began to disappear as he dug out a ramp for them to walk down to enter the ancient site. Using his powers to keep the sand where it was and not pouring onto them as Ira finally reached the bottom. Casting out his power to ensure that the monument wouldn't collapse on them, seeing how they would have to break through a wall just to enter the building.
"I don't like this, Andrew," Alex voiced her opinion.
"I know you don't," Andrew said, running his hand over the sand encrusted wall. The years it took to build, the times of walking through it as it was being constructed, to the foremen shouting in ancient Egyptian demanding that they move faster as he watched how they buried it once it was completed.
"Then let me just pop in there real quick, I too would rather not damage something so marvelous," Ira said, earning him a warm smile from Alex as he tried to keep his demon at bay as the images of what he could do to her flashed in his mind. "Be just a sec," he muttered when Andrew gestured for him to do so with a wave of his hand. Noting how they were digging out their flashlights as he shimmered out of existence. "Well... it's stale, but that room is sound," Ira stated once he had rejoined the four of them.
"You three ready?" Andrew asked, tightening the straps of his bag as Carla ensured that the camcorder had enough power and was ready to go.
"Lead on, my Pharaoh," Alex purred in ancient Egyptian. Smirking as her son's eyes glanced up and down her body, trying to distract his mind from whatever was playing out in it.
"We're with you, Andy," Anta cooed in a loving tone as she took his left hand into hers.
"Mmmhmm, we wouldn't dare leave you," Carla spoke in a coy tone, seeing the corner of his lips lifting into a smirk, knowing how it was she that wanted to see the labyrinth in the first place.
"Well, do that thing, and let's get this over with," Andrew stated, not eager to spend that much time within that place. Not because of the dangers that awaited them, but for who it was originally built for. Anubis! He hoped that Anubis wouldn't be too upset about the intrusion into his domain. The moment they appeared in that room, Andrew tensed up, feeling unnatural eyes on him. "Come on, we need to hurry," Andrew said, clicking on his flashlight. "Step where I step and do not leave it," he warned as he started off towards the center of the site.
"Andrew, give us a minute. At least let us survey this room first," Alex pleaded with her son.
"Sorry, but we can't. We're trespassing as we speak," Andrew uttered in a hushed whisper.
"Andrew, what's got you spooked?" Ira asked, curious as to what could have Andrew shaken.
"Anubis." Was the only word he spoke before turning on his heel and heading off.
"Andy, stop for a minute," Alex called out, reaching out, taking hold of her son's arm, bringing Andrew to a stop. "What did you mean by Anubis?" Turning her head when Andrew pointed his flashlight towards the far wall, shining upon the mural of the god and the hieroglyphics that went along with it. "Okay, no dawdling," she muttered low as she quickly read the hieroglyphics. She was not about to get on the god of death's bad side.
Ira silently followed after not voicing that if it came to blows, he would face off against Anubis. Although he didn't know how his new friends, at least Ira thought of them as his friends, would take that, he didn't think that would go over well with Andrew. Listening to the three women as they spoke softly as they tried to detail what they were seeing as quickly as they could. Then Ira felt something. He knew Andrew did, too, as he stopped in his tracks.
"Andy," Alex called softly to him. Her jaw snapped shut when she saw how he raised his hand over his right shoulder. Noticing how he was looking to and fro as if only he could hear it, then again, this was her son. That was likely the case.
"I hope you brought your sword," Andrew said ominously, knowing where they were. He didn't know when they crossed over, yet there was no mistaking that they weren't on Earth any longer.
"Never leave home without it," Ira joked to bring some levity to the situation.
"Good, you might need it," Andrew warned.
"Andy, baby, why do you say that?" Alex asked in a fearful tone.
"Because we've officially crossed over to the Duat," Andrew spoke matter-of-factly. "So stay close," he voiced his warning as he called forth the weapons of Ra.
"What's the Duat?" Ira whispered to Anta.
"The Egyptian underworld," Anta spoke from over her shoulder. Reaching over, taking hold of Carla's hand, pondering if this was what Andrew meant that this place was dangerous. Feeling Carla trembling just as she was as her eyes darted about trying to see everything that the light of her flashlight shone upon. Seeing the alien shapes of plants, the cries of something she didn't want to know, feeling the dirt shifting beneath her feet as she followed after Andrew. Anta didn't know whether what she was seeing was real or fake. Still, that didn't lower her fright one bit as they continued on.
"Andrew, how far do we have left?" Ira asked when it felt like they'd been walking for hours.
"We're getting close," Andrew muttered, flashing his flashlight to the left and right as both plans played before his eyes. He assumed his mother, Carla, and Anta could only see Duat or what Anubis was showing them. He, and he could only guess as well with Ira, could peer through the illusion. While they weren't truly in Duat, yet he knew even an illusion of the place could just be as deadly as the real thing. His body went tense; off in the distance, he heard the thundering of paws, paws that he knew what they belonged to. The Anubis hounds! "Can I count on you to protect them?" Andrew asked, shooting Ira a questioning look.
"Of course," Ira nodded sternly.
"Andrew, what are you going to do?!" Alex asked, fearful that she was going to lose him just how she thought she was going to lose him in Punt.
"Talk to a god," Andrew said factually as he turned towards his mother. "I'll be okay," he uttered reassuringly as the blue ring of his divinity appeared as his skin began to give off a holy glow of his godhood, as weak as it was. Nodding to Ira as he brought his wings around his mother, Carla, and Anta, hearing their pleading voice not to do this. Yet, it had to be done. He knew if they didn't appease Anubis for daring to enter his domain, he wouldn't let them go.
Oh you, who are the Opener of the Ways,
Hear my voice.
Oh you, whose ears pierce the Walls of Noise,
Hear my voice.
Oh you, who walk unheeding through the Winds of Fear
Hear my voice.
You are the Dark Pupil of the Sun,
The Knowledgeable Eclipse in the Iris of Fire;
You are the Seeing Darkness.
Guide me safely through the terrors of my own unseeing;
Preserve me from my unspoken sorrows;
Return me safely through the Gate of Becoming,
And open for me
The door that admits humankind
To the Eternal Garden.
Oh you, who are the Opener of the Ways,
Walk with me.
Feeling Duat rippling as Andrew chanted Anubis's prayer. Hearing the sounds of jackals on the air, knowing the god of death was drawing near. Throwing up his hand as the light of the giant ankh flared into existence. Biting down his fear as he knew Anubis had arrived. Feeling Anubis's displeasure pressing down on him not because he had entered his realm but because he had brought Ira along with him.
"Speak, Pharaoh, before I have my hounds drag you and your cohorts into the depths of Duat," Anubis threatened.
"Forgive the intrusion, Lord Anubis," Andrew spoke rapidly, feeling that Anubis would do just that if he didn't like what he heard. "I warned them this would be dangerous; I just couldn't remember why it was dangerous. If I had remembered that this was your sanctuary, I would've told them to forget about it."
"And why have you transgressed into my domain?" Anubis asked in a hard tone.
"Well, you see, Lord Anubis," rubbing the back of his head, hoping he, along with the others, didn't get dragged off to some far-off corner of the Duat to spend, however long shouldering Anubis's wrath, "there's this book at the center of this place, that guy back there..."
"The Yahweh spawn," Anubis nodded.
"Yeah, him," Andrew continued, "he needs it to fight something called the Sisters of the Underworld, whatever that is..." Arching an eyebrow when Anubis did something very human, he scratched his chin.
"Hmm... yes, there has been a stirring lately, yet that doesn't excuse you from invading my realm," Anubis said sternly.
"I know my Lord Anubis, I promise to..."
"You will offer to me four ding dongs at my shrine," Anubis cut in.
"Sure, whatever you want," Andrew stated, trying not to judge a god on his snack of choice. Without another word, Andrew was thrust back into the mortal world along with everyone else. "Come on, it's close," he said, taking off down the left corridor.
"Andy, Andy, wait?!" Alex called out after him, wanting to know what he and Anubis spoke about and what the god wanted from her son if Anubis wanted anything. "What did you and Anubis talk about?" she asked when Andrew turned back towards her.
"Nothing of import," Andrew retorted, not voicing that he was going to have to find some ding dongs in Cairo once this whole adventure was over with. He wasn't about to have a death god hounding him all because he forgot.
"It has to be something, Andrew; you disappeared!" Anta stated in a worried tone.
"I... what?" Andrew muttered, rightly confused.
"It has to be something, Andy, seeing how whatever that was that surrounded us is gone now," Carla spoke, gesturing to their surroundings. Not wanting to believe that they had been indeed in the Duat. That was something her mind just couldn't fathom at the moment.
"It's nothing; just have to appease a god when this is all over," Andrew said offhandedly as he turned back around and continued on.
"Andrew, I know I can sense some distance between us, especially after what happened in Punt. That's not what I want; I would like to be friends; there's not many like us on Earth that deal with..."
"Metaphysical bullshit," Andrew cut in as he peered past the three of them to peer at Ira.
"Yeah, you won't believe what I've put up with since learning about who I am. But I don't want whatever bad blood that's going on between your gods and my great-grandparents," nodding when Alex, Anta, and Carla glanced back at him with that questioning look that spoke loudly 'Really?!', "to hinder our friendship so whatever this Nu is that they stole, I'll do my damnedest to get it back for you."
"You can't, not with what you are," Andrew said coldly as he turned back around to finish one task and to put this part of his life behind him.
"I've been meaning to ask you, honey, what did you mean they stole Nu? I thought it was just a myth..." Alex knew how stupid that sounded the moment it left her lips.
"I just know what Bast told me before we ever left England," Andrew said from over his shoulder. "That God, or whatever you want to call him, stole into the Heavens with Ba'al at his side and stole Nu that the gods have protected for eons. Then used Nu to fashion the Heavens to their desire, or that's what she has told me. Still, begs to question how much of a hypocrite God is."
Ira pressed his lips together. While he wanted to refute Andrew's words, yet he couldn't. For the simple fact that he knew Andrew was telling the truth or his form of the truth. He was a demon; after all, he could taste a lie on the air. He knew he couldn't ask his aunts about it since they hadn't been created at that point in time. He was just going to have to get it from the horse's mouth. Wondering if he was going to be able to survive that encounter or not. "Best to do it in my realm," Ira muttered to himself. The shriek that Carla produced brought Ira back to the present as she danced around when a scorpion crawled over her foot. Looking behind him, wondering when the wave of flesh-eating scarabs would be pouring down the corridor. The shuffling of feet that came to a halt brought his attention back to the forefront.
"Is something wrong, Andy?" Alex asked in a sweet tone as she laid her hand lightly on her son's back as Andrew stood facing a rather ornate wall.
"No, we're here," Andrew spoke as he cut his flashlight off.
"But I don't see a thing other than this wall," Alex muttered, shining her light down the left and right corridors. Only seeing darkness, paint, and lots of dust that her light showed her.
"Then let me amaze and impress you," Andrew uttered, placing his hands on the wall. Closing his eyes, willing his divinity to the surface, feeling his ankh ring growing hot against his skin as he drew upon his pharaonic power. Hearing their gasps behind him as a red light raced down the seam of the wall as the seal was broken on a place that was never meant to be seen by mortal eyes.
Ira felt the ring of Solomon vibrating on his right ring finger. He knew whatever laid inside that place indeed held the book since the ring had never done that before. Seeing how Andrew straightened up, noticing a change in him since coming back from Punt. When Ira first met Andrew at the grand opening of the exhibition, he thought Andrew was nothing more than a strange mortal. Now, however, he began to feel Andrew's godly essence. While Andrew was still mortal, yet he couldn't deny whatever was inside of him made Andrew more than just a simple mortal. Seeing his female companions parting as Andrew peered back at him.
"Well, you wanted the book; go on," Andrew gestured for him to enter.
"But aren't you going in there?" Ira asked, confused by the action.
"Hell no," Andrew snorted.
"Why not, Andy?" Carla asked curiously.
"Because the whole floor is booby-trapped is why," Andrew stated factually, peering over at her.
"Ah, then I'll just be a second," Ira said as he walked past and into the central chamber. Using his vast powers, lifting himself off the ground, and walking on air to avoid triggering any traps that lay beneath his feet. He'd rather not have the roof caving in on him. He didn't want to add another ancient site to the growing list, he's already been its harbinger. Feeling the power within the book as his fingers ran over the leather binding. The moment he opened the book, he felt his demonic half trying to be ripped from his body as the book tried and failed to consume it. Slamming the book closed, he was definitely going to need Samuel for this. He doubted he could read one page without the damn thing trying to tear him into two.
"So you got what you came for. Can we like go?" Andrew asked, eager to be out of Anubis's domain.
"Right, best we not linger any longer," Ira nodded, holding the book tightly to his chest as he rejoined the four. "If you all just come together, I'll get you all back to London in a blink of an eye."
"Andrew, can we talk before..." Alex's words were cut off as that once silent maze returned to its eerie silence. No one would ever know that five people explored an underground site highly sought after by those in the know and would give their firstborn to see an ounce of what Alex and company had witnessed that day. "He leaves?" Alex continued like nothing ever happened.
"What about?" Ira asked very curiously.
"I was thinking since we don't have digs going during the winter in Egypt that I and if Andy wants to join, we return to Atlantis to really suss out everything there," Alex stated, ignoring how they appeared back in their hotel room like they had never left it. If she discounted the doppelgangers that stood emotionless just blinking at them. Which as you can imagine, she found it rather creepy staring at herself.
"Of course, of course, and I hope you wouldn't mind if I joined in to get the experience I need," Ira clarified.
"As long as you follow my strict orders," Alex stated sternly, seeing the look her son shot her.
"Then you have to take us with you; you're going to need lots of hands to comb through all that," Carla uttered excitedly, with Anta nodding along.
"If I say no, will you leave those copies with me?" Andrew asked, noting how Ira was biting his lip, trying not to laugh as his mother slapped him hard on his chest.
"Andy?! Why have them when you already got us," Anta pouted.
"What? They got all the right curves in all the right places, plus, I'll just be in the way," Andrew said truthfully.
"Baby, you're never in the way," Alex cooed in a loving tone as she snuggled up to him, earning 'Mmmhmms' from Carla and Anta as they joined in.
"Well, I'm heading out before what I think is going to happen, happens," Ira said with a knowing smirk. "Ladies, it was a pleasure getting to know you," he spoke in a warm, friendly tone as he nodded his head to them. "Andrew, I don't know when, but I get the feeling we'll be seeing each other again," Ira uttered ominously before fading from existence as well as the doppelgangers.
"Bast!" Anta squealed in delight as Bast's cat form leapt onto the couch that dotted the common area of the hotel room they were staying in. Rubbing her cheek against Bast's own as she held her in her arms. Cooing down to her as she swayed Bast gently as Carla ran for the bathroom.
"Well, Andrew, what's next for the Great Pharoah Menes II?" Alex asked with a smug smile on her lips.
"Haven't a clue, but I'm sure someone will drag me into trouble any day now," Andrew mumbled as he glanced over to Bast, who had a devious glint in her eyes.
To Be Continued...
[1] Nut (Ancient Egyptian: Nwt), also known by various other transcriptions, is the goddess of the sky, stars, cosmos, mothers, astronomy, and the universe in the ancient Egyptian religion.
[2] Believed the first pharaoh was Narmer, also called Menes.
[3] Last ruler of the Old Kingdom.
[4] In Ancient Egypt, the god Geb, also known as Seb or Keb, was the great god of the earth.
[5] Is the ancient Egyptian goddess of truth, justice, harmony, and balance.
[6] The Egyptian goddess of protection, pleasure, and the bringer of good health
[7] Is the deification of the primordial watery abyss in the Hermopolitan Ogdoad cosmogony of ancient Egyptian religion.
[8] Is the god of fertility, agriculture, the afterlife, the dead, resurrection, life.
[9] The ancient Egyptian deity of the sun. He was the god of the sun, order, kings and the sky.
[10] Is a large Ancient Egyptian temple complex located on the east bank of the Nile River in the city today known as Luxor (ancient Thebes) and was constructed approximately 1400 BCE.
[11] Comprises a vast mix of decayed temples, chapels, pylons, and other buildings near Luxor, in Egypt. Construction at the complex began during the reign of Senusret I in the Middle Kingdom (around 2000--1700 BC) and continued into the Ptolemaic period (305--30 BC), although most of the extant buildings date from the New Kingdom.
[12] Ammit (devourer of the dead) -- is an Egyptian demoness and goddess with the body of a lion, hippopotamus, and crocodile.
[13] Ra's solar barge, also known as Mandjet.
[14] Egyptian land of the dead.
[15] The ancient Egyptian god of the Nile River.
[16] The obelisk was originally erected in the Egyptian city of Heliopolis on the orders of Thutmose III, around 1450 BC.
[17] Is a small town and former bishopric in Egypt situated on the west bank of the Nile.
[18] Was the capital city of the first dynasties of ancient Egypt.
[19] Is the capital of the modern Asyut Governorate in Egypt.
[20] Is one of the oldest cities of ancient Egypt, and also of the eighth nome in Upper Egypt.
[21] Is a mortuary temple built during the reign of Pharaoh Hatshepsut of the Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt.
[22] Was a pharaoh of ancient Egypt and the founder of the Twenty-second Dynasty of Egypt. He is presumed to be the Shishak mentioned in the Hebrew Bible, and his exploits are carved on the Bubastite Portal at Karnak.
[23] The legendary temple was said to contain 3000 rooms full of hieroglyphs and paintings.
[24] The last powerful ruler of the Twelfth dynasty, Amenmehet III built two pyramids, one at Dashur, The Black Pyramid, and a second pyramid here at near the town of Hawara el-Makta, deep in the Fayum, not far from Senwosret II's pyramid at Il-Lahun.
[25] The temple found in part one.
[26] Also known as Hor-Den, Dewen and Udimu, is the Horus name of a pharaoh of the Early Dynastic Period who ruled during the First Dynasty of Egypt. He is the best archaeologically-attested ruler of this period. Den is said to have brought prosperity to his realm and numerous innovations are attributed to his reign. He was the first to use the title "King of Upper and Lower Egypt", and the first depicted as wearing the double crown (red and white). The floor of his tomb at Umm El Qa'ab near Abydos is made of red and black granite, the first time in Egypt this hard stone was used as a building material. During his long reign he established many of the customs of court ritual and royalty used by later rulers and he was held in high regard by his immediate successors.
[27] Is an ancient Egyptian hieratic papyrus thought to date from the reign of Pharaoh Ramesses II, now in the Museo Egizio (Egyptian Museum) in Turin.
[28] See PSF 18 for more details on Cora's awakening.
[29] 10th ruler of the 18th dynasty.
[30] Akhenaten's Queen, mother of Tutankhamen, and Pharaoh.
[31] Hierakonpolis - Hierakonpolis, or "City of the Hawk," is the Greek name for the modern city of Kom el-Ahmar, known to its ancient residents as Nekhen. It is a large predynastic and later townsite located 70 miles (113 km) north of Aswan on a 1.5 km (.9 mi) stretch of the west bank of the Nile River in Upper Egypt. It is the largest pre- and proto-dynastic Egyptian site discovered to date; and it is a key location for understanding the emergence of Egyptian civilization.
[32] Is one of the more ancient and commonly found symbols in ancient Egyptian religion. It is a pillar-like symbol in Egyptian hieroglyphs representing stability. It is associated with the creator god Ptah and Osiris, the Egyptian god of the afterlife, the underworld, and the dead. It is commonly understood to represent his spine.
[33] Was the first pharaoh (1189 BC--1186 BC) of the Twentieth Dynasty of the New Kingdom of Egypt and the father of Ramesses III.
[34] Is the name of an ancient Egyptian prince. He is known for his destroyed statuette. He is also the subject of a theory that claims he was pharaoh of Egypt for a very short time. Thus, he might be identical to a scarcely known king named Bikheris. In this story Baka was the last Pharaoh of the 1st intermediate period and not some unknown prince from the fourth dynasty of the Old Kingdom.
[35] Was a pharaoh of ancient Egypt and the founder of the Fifth Dynasty.
[36] Was a simplified form of hieroglyphics used for administrative and business purposes, as well as for literary, scientific and religious texts.
[37] The Land of Punt is described in ancient Egyptian texts as "the land of the gods" and a region rich in resources.
[38] Pharaoh's Curse part four.
[39] Buhen was an ancient Egyptian settlement and fortress, located on the West bank of the Nile in present-day Sudan.
[40] Nemes were pieces of striped headcloth worn by pharaohs in ancient Egypt.
[41] Is the goddess of war, battle, and fire. She is depicted with the head of a lion and in a red dress; her head usually incorporates a sun disk with a serpent, and sometimes she is holding a was-scepter.
[42] Sobek was also associated with pharaonic power, fertility, and military prowess, but served additionally as a protective deity with apotropaic qualities, invoked particularly for protection against the dangers presented by the Nile.
[43] God of the moon, sacred texts, mathematics, the sciences, magic, messenger and recorder of the deities, master of knowledge, and patron of scribes.
[44] Great mother Isis, the goddess of healing and magic, was crucial to ancient Egyptian religious beliefs.
[45] Is known as the god of death and is the oldest and most popular of ancient Egyptian deities. The ancient Egyptians revered Anubis highly because they believed he had tremendous power over both their physical and spiritual selves when they died.
[46] Is the god of fertility, agriculture, the afterlife, the dead, resurrection, life, and vegetation in ancient Egyptian religion.Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 07
Rise of the Pharaoh part one.
Pharaoh's Curse part 7
The Rise of the Pharaoh part one
By
Soul71
There's very little sex in this story; if that's what you're looking for, I would suggest seeking another story to read.
A special welcome back to WAA01 to the team, Killerarmyguy for the edits
******
Chapter One
Andrew McCain, the Pharaoh of Egypt, not that the world knows the pharaonic line, had reemerged into the world. Andrew had a suspicion the Gods would see to that no matter how much he wanted to remain in the dark. Now, as he stood at the large bay window, looking out on the city of Cairo (Memphis) or what the ancient Egyptians called it Khere-Ohe[1], his eyes scanned the city's lights as his mind replayed the events that led him, his mother, Carla, and Anta to this point in his journey. His mind recounted their train trip through The Channel Tunnel[2] after they had finished the tour at the Petrie Museum of Egyptian Archaeology and where The Louvre Museum would put on the next leg of the tour. However, when they were at the Egyptian Gregorian Museum in Rome, Italy, Andrew suspected he was being watched, namely when they were attending the opening night. All throughout the night, he felt eyes on him. Not in the way he was experiencing or had experienced up to that point in time. No, this felt like they were studying him. What for? He couldn't say. Although he did wish the weirdness would stop for good, he had a hunch that wouldn't be the case, at least not in his lifetime. His thumbs brushed lightly along the denim of his jeans as his blue-green eyes stared at the lit Pyramids and Sphinx off in the distance. His eyes moved over the dark skyline, seeing the spotlights moving in their programed pattern, knowing they were sitting in front of the museum where his mother works. He had watched them set them up when they arrived in Cairo earlier that day. His mother, Alexandra (she preferred to go by Alex), had to catalog all the pieces along with the ones he had found in that lockbox back in New York. The museum staff, along with some of the professors and their students, helped ensure the task was completed on time so they could be shown off during the last, albeit spectacular, event.
His sock covered toes drummed on the floor of the hotel room penthouse actually, that the museum and the Egyptian government had rented for his stay to show how much they valued his contributions to the find and to uncovering of their lost history. Glancing down, the waters of the Nile caught his attention. Memories of his past, spanning countless millennia, flashed so fast before his eyes that it made his head spin. Showing him the life he had lived and would do so again once he brought the kingdom of Egypt back under his control. To do that, he needed an army, something he wasn't all that eager to lead. Andrew knew he was going to upset a great many people, yet it had to be done if Egypt was going to rise once again from the stagnation it had endured since the fall of the Old Kingdom. All that now stood before him seemed so small compared to what he had encountered in Punt. He knew a confrontation between him and God or whatever Ira called him was inevitable. Something he didn't know if he was going to be able to survive or not. Yet he had to restore the balance, and in doing so, he would have to steal into the Heavens and retake what God had stolen in the first place. If that could be done, Andrew wasn't all that sure he could pull it off.
"Don't trouble yourself, my Pharaoh," Bast purred into Andrew's right ear as she draped herself against his back. Her 32DD breasts pressed against his, pancaking out as her hands rested on his chest, pressing Andrew tighter against her. "We have not abandoned you, and we will not when the time comes, trust in us, and you will not fall to the thief's hands."
"Easy for you to say; you're immortal," Andrew grumbled, feeling his divinity burning just beneath his skin. Ever since his fight with Ba'al and their return from Atlantis, Bast had been training him in what free time he had and as well in his dreams to handle his divinity so he would not become so burnt out as he was when he faced down Ba'al. Feeling his body heating when Bast's furred-lined lips nuzzled his neck, knowing she was trying to take his mind off of things he couldn't change, no matter how much he wanted to, he doubted the Gods would allow him to alter their plans. The glint in Bast's golden eyes told him that much. "So, how's the village coming along?" he asked, changing the subject to something he did have control over.
"All goes well; Ptah[3] has taken it upon himself to become your foreman. All in the disguise of an Egyptian man, of course," Bast informed him. "After all, my Pharaoh, when reconnecting the land, the people, and the Gods, it must be spectacular." Her hot breath ruffled Andrew's dark red hair, which had returned to its normal color since his lack of time out beneath the Egyptian sun. "I know you won't forget about me, my Pharaoh, when you build your first temple, will you?" she asked in a husky voice as her fingertips danced lightly across Andrew's chest while her thin linen garment did little to hide how round and firm her breasts were as they brushed along his body.
"I don't have a death wish Bast," Andrew spoke as he peered over at her, only to have his attention diverted by a knock on the penthouse door. He's grown used to Bast's disappearing act, so he thought nothing of it as he felt the lack of her weight on his body as he went to answer the door. Arching an eyebrow when nothing but darkness greeted him when he looked through the peephole to see who had come to his room since he wasn't expecting anyone to show up given how Carla and Anta had run off to their dorm apartments the moment they were free to do so. His mother had returned to her apartment to see how it faired in her long absence. The chain swung and brushed along the wood of the door once Andrew began unlocking the door. He didn't need the headache of some random mortal walking into his room while conversing with one of the Gods, namely Bast. He didn't need that blasted all over the internet. He doubted mankind was ready to learn that the Gods and God were real, noting how many of those on Twitter refer to him as 'Sky Daddy' even though he found it offensive. As the door inched open, Andrew was assaulted by a familiar scent which caused the corners of his lips to lift as the door further opened. "Well, isn't this a surprise," Andrew said in a warm tone as Carla and Anta stood there in their best dresses, ones they couldn't take due to the lack of room in their suitcases.
"My Pharaoh," Anta and Carla spoke in ancient Egyptian as they bowed to him, hiding their mirth at the groan that got out of him.
"Do you like Andrew?" Anta asked, showing off her backside and how it clung to her derriere as she shook her hips to and fro.
"Umm... yeah, you knew I would," Andrew muttered low, unable to take his eyes off Anta's ass. Only to have his chin turned to the left of him by Carla's soft touch on the bottom of it, drawing his gaze to the lustrous blue dress she had donned that evening. Her naked lips curved into a pleased smile as her thumb brushed along Andrew's lower lip.
"I do hope you think the same way about my dress, too, husband," Carla said, drawing out the last word.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed, noting how it showed off all the right curves. Hearing the pouting huff of Anta when Carla leaned in and passionately kissed him. His eyes fluttered as the tip of her tongue left his mouth when she pulled away. A hungry light appeared in Carla's eyes when Anta maneuvered into the spot between the two of them and laid her own passionate kiss upon his lips.
"Mmmhmm, that's what you're meant to do," Anta mumbled from around Andrew's lips as his hands took hold of her ass and pulled her closer to him.
"So, Andrew, aren't you going to invite your wives into your room? You wouldn't want something to happen to us standing out here, now, would you?" Carla asked in a sensuous voice, watching how his mind had grown befuddled by the kiss he and Anta shared. Something she knew pleased her friend greatly. Biting softly on her lower lip as Andrew cleared his throat and looked bashfully away.
"Come on in. Isn't much to look at," Andrew said, stepping to the side and gesturing for them to enter. Hearing their purses bumping against their hips since his eyes were very centered on their backsides. How could he not?! He's had them in his hands quite often over the past few weeks. So Andrew knew how enticing they were.
Carla and Anta shared a knowing look and a matching smirk when they noted where Andrew's eyes were lingering as they continued into the heart of the penthouse. They both scurried over to the bay window where Andrew had just stood. They each pointed out sights to the other before turning back to Andrew, who was slowly walking towards them.
"Come on," Carla said, her wrist moving in a small circle urging him to join them by the window.
"Yes, our King needs to view his kingdom in all its old and new glory," Anta said sweetly as her left hand ran along his back as she and Carla sandwiched him in at his sides. Wrapping her arms around his right, resting her cheek against his shoulder as she stared out onto the lights of the city.
"Andrew, I know you've been down ever since Paris," Carla said softly as she snuggled up to Andrew's left side. "I know you were looking forward to spending the holiday with your father and stepmother. I'm sorry they couldn't make it due to Wilma's pregnancy. I like to think Anta and I have filled in nicely in their stead," she whispered as her chin rested on Andrew's shoulder. Her smile grew wider as Andrew nodded that they had. "I know you want to see them, I miss my folks too, but you know you have so much to do."
"I know," Andrew sighed tiredly.
"I promise you, Andrew, you will get to see them soon; I'll make sure of it," Anta said in determination, striking the pose of a future Queen. "You know, not far up the Nile is where my parents and siblings live," she stated, pointing in its direction. "I would really like for you to meet them," Anta said with dreamy eyes.
"Do we have the time for that?" Andrew asked, knowing the event at the Cairo museum was tomorrow night; then, the following day, they would be packing up to head back out to the Amkhakha[4] temple site to do a more thorough search of the site. So he didn't know if they would have time to go off on side trips. Although, he did need to visit NeoHierakonpolis, his new capital, just to see how the people he had helped save from Punt were fairing. Not that he didn't trust Bast to tell him the truth, yet he wanted to see it for himself.
"We can make time, can't we?" Anta asked, batting her eyelashes at him as she pressed his arm into the cleavage of her 32A breasts. "Please, Andrew, it really means a lot to me."
"Okay, if you feel that strongly, sure, let's go meet the folks," Andrew answered, unsure how they would take to their relationship.
"I hope you feel the same way about mine; I know for certain Mom will be chomping at the bit to meet the man that swooped her daughter off her feet," Carla said, sighing in longing as she rubbed her hand up and down Andrew's arm.
"As long as I don't have to go traversing across different realms," Andrew stated, getting a light slap on his chest from Carla.
"I know the trip from Rome was hectic, but do you feel like coming with us for a walk on the town?" Anta asked in a loving voice, eager to spend as much time as they could together. There was no telling when Andrew would be sucked into some other craziness.
"Sure, I could go for a walk; seen too much of hotel rooms for my liking; just let me put my shoes on," Andrew said, detaching himself and heading off to the penthouse bedroom.
"Andrew?" Carla called out as she was looking around for something.
"Hmm?"
"Where's Bast? I thought she's normally with you?" Anta inquired, peeking her head into the doorway of the bedroom. Her eyes ran over the king-size bed, hoping to put it to use before they were out in the dessert for months.
"She's where she always is when the sun goes down," Andrew said in a monotone voice as he slipped his left sneaker on.
"But I swear I smelt her when we came in," Carla stated, joining Anta's side.
"Yeah, she's a god, you know, they can do nifty things, like be in two places at once," Andrew responded as his right heel slipped into his shoe. "Why are you asking about her?" he asked, peering over at them as he rose from the bed and grabbed the key card from off the night stand. "Oh," Andrew muttered when he noted their cheeks heating when his gaze fell upon them. "Taken a liking to her, hmm?" he mused.
"Is that bad?" Carla asked shyly.
"No, I don't think it is; I'll let her know you two were thinking about her," Andrew said, even though he knew Bast would already know. "So, ladies, where are you thinking of taking me?" he asked, resting his hands on their lower back as he guided them to the door.
"We thought you might be up for some sightseeing, and there's something we'd like for you to see," Carla spoke as the door closed behind them.
"Oh? And what would that be?" Andrew asked with a hint of amusement in his voice.
"You remember when you said you needed to build a temple?" Anta inquired, looping her arm around his lower back, where Carla's own rested on top of hers as they walked down the hall towards the elevator.
"Yeah?"
"Well... remember when I told you about my friend who was taking an architecture class back at my university?" Carla asked to which Andrew nodded along. "It seems word got out about it, and since we've been gone, a few of them have come up with their own mockups. If you'd like, we can swing by there and see what they've got," she said as the metal doors of the elevator rolled closed.
******
An hour later saw the three of them strolling onto the campus of Cairo University. Andrew's head was turning each and every way as Anta and Carla pointed out things and places they enjoyed on campus, telling him of all the good things they'd experienced while attending the college. Then leading him to the student rec room where those who wished to win the ten thousand dollars Andrew was offering to the winner had quickly gathered when Carla had sent word to them. They had waited for the hour to pass to give them the much-needed time to set up their presentations.
"This way, Andy," Anta said sweetly as she opened the door to the building. Ignoring the fact that ever since they returned to Egypt, Andrew seemed to have more vigor in his step than when he was away from it.
"I'm sure you're just going to love what they have for you," Carla stated, resting her hand on his back as she entered after him, with Anta bringing up the rear.
Their shoes echoed lightly off the walls as the three of them ambled down the hall. The sounds of the other students goofing off, having parties, or just being simply drunk could be heard even in the interior of the building. Glancing at the two of them, Andrew wondered how they could even study with all the noise on campus. Not that Andrew had to worry about such things, given the life the Gods had set out before him. He wondered how his father and Wilma would take the news when word got out that he was the Pharaoh of Egypt. Pushing through the doors, feeling Anta and Carla at his back, his eyes moved around the room, noting the ten people there waiting for them. Most were men; however, there were some women in attendance. His eyes darted to his left when Carla quickly walked past him with her arms open to greet her friend. Hearing their chatter playing on the air, looking down then up to Anta's face when she took hold of his hand, who flashed him a warm smile.
"Mal, I'd like you to meet Andrew; he's the one I told you about," Carla said, turning and gesturing to Andrew with a wave of her hand.
"You sure he has ten thousand dollars? He looks like he just got out of high school," Mal whispered low to Carla.
"Oh, he has the money; the question is, will you win or not," Carla said with a sneaky grin.
Anta blew him a kiss as the tips of his fingers skimmed along hers as he stepped forward. "Hello, everyone, my name is Menes II," giving out his official name, "or some of you have seen me on the television as of late; you may call me Andrew if you want. Now, as Carla has stated, I am seeking designs for a temple; what this temple is for shouldn't matter to you; the end goal is what you should be concerned with; with that said, how about you show me what you have?" Andrew spoke, gesturing for those gathered there to present their designs to him.
"And you sure you can live up to the prize?" asked one skeptical woman with an arched eyebrow.
"Andrew, here, sit," Carla said, carrying a chair for her and Andrew over to him as Anta got her own.
"See this?" Andrew asked, pulling out a debit card that he had set up when they were in Paris to a bank he knew operated out of Cairo. "And this?" Holding up a folded piece of paper that had the four-digit pin on it in his left hand. "This card holds the reward money for whomever wins this challenge, and this paper holds the pin you'll need to access the account. Now, the moment you first access it, you will only have two days to transfer the money to whichever account you want before the account is closed," he said, seeing how that got their immediate attention when they knew the cash prize was real. "So, why don't the ten of you show me what you have for me," Andrew said with a wave of his hand.
"While those were excellent designs you all have submitted. Yet I'm afraid eight of you failed to adhere to the parameters I had set forth when I put out this contest. Now, don't take that too badly; you weren't looked down on because your designs were flawed; they were well done, just that one thing kept you all from moving on like those two are," Andrew said after listening to their pitches for the past hour and a half. "I can tell after this, you eight will have a bright future ahead of you; maybe we'll work together again," he offered, being kind and letting the eight that had failed down easily. Not seeing the wide smile Carla was giving her friend Mal. Andrew stood by the door, shaking the eight who failed hands as they left the room with their designs in hand.
"So, Andrew, what now?" Anta asked, turning in her seat to peer at him as he walked back over to them.
"Now, the two of you are going to dazzle me in awarding the prize to either one of you," Andrew stated, retaking his seat. "I'm sure you two have thought that far ahead in case you did make it this far, didn't you?" Smirking at the two of them when they made a dash to their satchels; knowing college students in debt up to their eyeballs in loans and whatnot, they wouldn't pass up the chance for some tax-free money. As he watched Mal's presentation, he put on a 3D computer-generated model. Andrew was stroking his chin; he just couldn't put his finger on it; it just didn't speak to him like the physical model Mal had made did. That didn't take away the fantastic job the man put into the physical model and the 3D one. Nevertheless, he would have to wait and see what the woman who had introduced herself as Halima stepped forward and hurriedly set about hooking her own computer up, which seemed to have seen better days in his opinion. Taking a closer look at the woman's attire, as sly as he could be without drawing attention to himself and eyeing Mal's attire. He could tell the woman came from a more humble means than Mal did. Not that he would hold that against her; it just told him she had worked very hard to get to this point.
"Good evening, and thank you for giving me and my peer," waving to Mal, "this opportunity to present our work to you," Halima spoke in a warm, kind tone beside her ten-year-old laptop. Feeling her heart racing, knowing she could really use that ten thousand dollars. While it wouldn't take all of the burdens off her parent's shoulders in funding her schooling, it would, however, ease some of the strain she knew they were under. "When word got around about what you were wanting, and given how I am Egyptian going back countless centuries," casting Mal a look of forgiveness if she sounded rude, "I thought who better than an Egyptian to design this," she said, waving to the mockup she had painstakingly made. "While this only gave you a general sense of what it would look like when it's complete. I thought I'd show you, at least, the way I see an Egyptian temple looking like with the help of modern technology," Halima stated; her heart was in her throat when Andrew gave her the nod to continue as she turned towards her laptop. Praying that her computer didn't fritz out on her and crash the program she would need to run the model she had made. She hadn't come this far just for her laptop to act up on her. Blowing out a breath in her mind when it had no trouble linking up with the projector in the rear of the room. Biting her tongue as she brought up the program to run the model. Turning her head when she heard the gasps across from her, only to see Anta's and Carla's hands covering their mouths, and noted how wide Andrew's eyes were.
"The new Karnak[5]." The words left Andrew's lips before they even registered in his mind. Not only that, the words left his lips in ancient Egyptian, something Carla and Anta didn't miss as they looked at him. However, the two who were new to the strange language, which hadn't been heard since 30 B.C., looked at him hoping to understand what he'd said. Andrew's eyes couldn't look away from the reds, yellows, whites, blacks, greens, and most importantly, Egyptian blue. His body moved on its own as if the Gods themselves had control of it as it raised off his seat. He barely felt the tips of Carla's and Anta's fingers leaving his back as he did. With every step he took toward the projector screen, he felt the eyes of one god after another on him or, should he say, looking through him as if they, too, were mesmerized by the sight before them.
"I've never heard that variant of Coptic[6] before," Halima said, bringing Andrew out of his daze.
"Huh?" Andrew muttered, having no earthly idea what that word meant.
"Surely you know what Coptic is, given how you're speaking it?" Halima stated, rather confused when she saw Andrew's own confusion on his face, given how no Pharaoh had ever spoken that language.
"Have no clue what you're talking about," Andrew admitted, his eyes glancing down to the nape of Halima's neck only to see the flash of gold of her Uraeus[7]. His mind flashed back to the time when Menes[8] first donned that symbol, only for his mind to move rapidly forward in time to when the Pharaoh's Guard took up using that symbol to identify one another. Shaking it off, he wasn't about to divulge his weirdness to this woman he didn't even know, turning his attention back to the screen. "Can you show me what the inside would look like?" he asked, not taking his eyes off the front of the temple.
"I can," Halima stated, eyeing Andrew very suspiciously. She knew what he had spoken; she had only thrown out Coptic to see how he would react. She had always thought the myth that ran through her order, which you had to be born into, who operated in secret due to the Muslim's and Christian's intolerance of other religions or sects that didn't follow their way was untrue and impossible to foretell. Still, she did not once believe what her father, her grandfather, or her great-grandfather believed would happen was actually happening right before her. "Are you the newly risen Pharaoh?" she asked in a low whisper in ancient Egyptian, only to gasp in her mind when she saw his right eye glancing over to her knowing full well Andrew understood what she had just said. "I must tell the council of this," Halima said to herself, watching Andrew intently as he studied how the interior of the temple complex would look once it was built if it was going to be built. Something she had a very high suspicion that it was.
"The design is nice, yet I'd like to do a little modification to it," Andrew said, his finger lightly tapping his chin as he contemplated what was going through his head. His eyes glanced to the left when he noted how Mal's shoulders sagged, knowing he had lost. "Your design was nice as well; just hers had something yours lacked. Stick around; I think we can work out something," he offered, holding out the debit card and slip of paper to Halima, seeing Mal nod in understanding as he began to pack up his belongings.
"Certainly, I'll be happy to change it any way you want," Halima said, happily taking her prize from Andrew. Quickly hurrying over to where her bag lay, digging through it for her notebook so she could take detailed notes of what he wanted to be modified from her original design, "Now, what actually are you looking for?" she asked, stepping up to him.
"Seven alcoves running along the walls, in the rear... how tall will this thing be?" Andrew inquired, looking over at her.
"As big as you want it," Halima stated. "This is all in the drawing board stage, so nothing is set in stone." Trying not to crack a smile at her own pun, knowing what it would actually be made out of if Andrew was adhering to the old ways.
"Then let's make the roof twenty feet high, and make the alcoves concave in stretching from floor to ceiling and make them ten feet wide, yet on the rear wall, do the same thing, just double the size," Andrew instructed, pointing out on the screen how he wanted it to look.
"I only count fifteen," Halima said, knowing why he was doing such a thing. It was to symbolize the sixteen main Egyptian Gods.
"Oh, already got a plan for that," Andrew replied offhandedly, feeling Bast's amusement washing over him when the image of her statue in the center of the temple appeared in his mind. Also, since he was Pharaoh, it was only fitting that the 'Protector of the Pharaoh' guard his tomb for eternity, seeing how her statue would sit over the entrance to it when the time came to lay his body to rest.
"I'll get right on it; I'll contact Carla when I have the revised design finished for you," Halima said, seeing Andrew nod before hurrying to pack up her things. She just didn't want him to change his mind, at least not while she was still in the room.
"Give me the room, will you?" Andrew asked politely as he peered over at Anta and Carla, who had remained silent throughout the whole thing. Although he knew they would pepper him with questions to no end once they were off campus. "Now that we're alone, let's talk, you and I," he said warmly, gesturing for Mal to take a seat so they could discuss the design of his Palace; after all, he was the King of Egypt, and what King didn't have a Palace?
******
Meanwhile, elsewhere in Egypt
Deep within the tunnels that were cut from the very bedrock of that ancient civilization, the chorus of voices was faint as they twisted through the maze of turns that ran beneath Giza. The very heart of the order that had waited patiently for the return of their Lord, their Pharaoh, since the days when Khnemibre[9] ruled and fell to the Persians. Torchlight led the way as a lone figure moved through those chiseled walls lined with gessum, the ancient plaster their forebears passed down through the generations since time immemorial. Her ears twitched at the bickering sounds that played along her eardrums as she approached one of the main chambers that their order operated in to keep from being found out if someone were to manage to find the ancient tunnels that have been in use since the Fifth Dynasty of the Old Kingdom.
"This boy isn't even Egyptian!" Cried out a voice, a voice she knew all too well. Normally she wouldn't fault him; his paranoia had saved them many times. Yet she knew, in this instance, he was wrong; after all, she had just met the man. She couldn't put her finger on it, yet there was just something about him that screamed, "I am your Pharaoh!' She knew it was silly to think like that in this day and age. Nevertheless, that was her impression of the man, and she wondered how this would affect her order and Egypt. She prayed this would not lead to unnecessary strife among the masses. She had no wish to see her country torn asunder in civil war.
"The signs are there, Karin; we have the evidence to say he has returned in this boy no less," came the voice of their leader who has held the title for thirty long years. "He has shown the world things that even we, Medjay, have forgotten. And unearthed the heretics from their sealed prison where they should have stayed in their eternal damnation of the Gods!"
"Karin has a point, Mido; how do we even know if the signs are real and not some ploy from Apophis[10] to sow more chaos into this world?" Breathing in deeply of the incense that laced the air in its flavorful smoke, taking her back to her childhood as she neared the exit to the great chamber. Her mind flashed back to the first time she remembered when her father and mother first took her to her first gathering. Reminiscing the feeling of her father's hands on her shins when she sat on his shoulders to see over the heads of the gathered crowd. The stalwart tapestries hung ffrom the upper walls from ages long past. Of a time when Egypt was a power few would trifle with. Wondering where this turn of events would lead her country in the coming days.
"I don't know about that," Halima stated, causing the chamber to grow quiet as all turned to peer at her as she stood on the landing of the stairs that were cut out of the stone thousands of years ago. "Sorry for speaking out of turn," she said, in reverence to Mido.
"Halima, what do you mean, have you met this man?" asked her mother while pointing at the screen that was hanging by the council table with a still image of Andrew upon it.
"Well... long story, Mom," Halima answered as she carefully walked down the steps.
"Acolyte, come up here so we can all hear," Mido commanded just so he could read her body language better than halfway across the chamber. Watching how the crowd parted, allowing her to be unmolested as she ambled towards the front of the chamber where the council has governed since its exile into hiding.
"Yes, Potiphar," Halima replied; she knew she would always be an acolyte. The lowest rank within their order. Not that she cared, really; she had seen how those that coveted the council's positions had gone mad with power. She wondered if that was why they were so eager to denounce the risen Pharaoh so they could keep their hold on their power. Feeling everyone's eyes on her as she climbed up the few wooden steps of the stage and moved to stand where Mido had waved for her to stand.
"Now, please, tell us all here how did you meet this man," Mido ordered, gesturing for her to start.
"Well, it all started when a friend from my college received this strange request; I don't think he was all too concerned about it, given the prize money involved."
"And what was this request?" Mido asked curiously.
"To design a temple," Halima said factually, hearing the gasps rolling over the crowd. Also, seeing the council members sitting straighter in their seats when she said those words.
"This temple, what kind of temple was this man asking you or whomever to design for him?" Mido asked, knowing if the boy was a servant of the Great Serpent, then he and the others would have to use all their skills to take Andrew out.
"He liked the exterior of it, given how he said it was the new Karnak in ancient Egyptian," Halima stated, seeing a few people fainting in the crowd, including her own mother, who was caught by her younger brother. "Although he did request a modification to the interior," she said offhandedly.
"And what was his request?" asked the woman to the left of Mido.
"That I put fifteen alcoves into the side and rear walls," Halima stated, letting the gravity of what she had just said sink in.
"Fifteen?!" asked the same woman, yet confused as to why only fifteen when they all knew there were sixteen major Gods in their religion.
"He said he already had something planned for the sixteenth one; what that is, I can't say," Halima said with a shrug of her shoulders.
"What was the name this man introduced himself as?" Mido asked, giving Karin a very pointed look that said, 'I told you the signs were real.'
"Menes II," Halima noted how all those sitting at the table's eyebrows rose at that name.
"Thank you, Acolyte; you may step down; you've given us much to think about," Mido said with a smile as Halima nodded her head. "Everyone, return to your homes; keep this news to yourselves for now while we convene on what to do about this new Pharaoh," he spoke, rising from his seat.
Chapter Two
Early the next morning...
"Andrew, honey, can you come in here for a minute?" Alex called out to her son, who was using her bathroom at the moment. Her hands fidgeted with the pens she sat beside the notebooks, rechecking to see if the audio recorder was functioning correctly. She would have used a video camera, yet she doubted her son would have gone for that. She just hoped Andrew would indulge her. She could only do this since she had no classes to teach, given how her classes were taken over by another professor while she went on tour with the items Andrew had found.
"Yeah," Andrew stated as he walked through his mother's bedroom and into the living room, seeing his mother's dark red hair held up by a hair clip as she turned towards the sounds of his footsteps. "What are you playing at Alexandria?" he asked, watching his mother's cheeks heat at the sound of her given name.
"Nothing?!" Alex answered innocently, seeing her son arching his eyebrow, not believing a word of it. "I thought since we have some time before the party tonight, and we won't have all that much time for such things when we're out at Amkhakha. That you can regale me with some information about the Frist Dynasty and the Second since we have so little information on the Second one," she said, giving her son the best puppy dog eyes she could.
"Only if you do it topless," Andrew countered, walking around his mother's couch.
"Andy?!" Alex gasped in mock shock, laying her hand over her heart as she looked away from her son. "Whatever signal did I give you that I would even contemplate that notion?" she asked in a flirty voice. "But... seeing as this is to advance our understanding of six thousand years ago... only this once," Alex said in a cute, little voice as she slyly glanced over to her son as he stood across from her.
"Oh, so you'll get topless for science not because your Pharaoh asked it of you?" Andrew teased, watching his mother's face going through shades of red.
"My goodness, what's gotten into you," Alex said breathlessly as she fanned her face with her left hand. Feeling her nipples starting to harden as Andrew stood with his arms crossed on the other side of her coffee table.
"Well?" Andrew mused, lifting his right hand and giving it a little roll.
Alex stared into those blue-green eyes of her son, noting the blue light of his divinity burning within his pupils. Biting the inside of her cheek as she noted the regal stance her son had taken, something she doubted Andrew knew he did as he gazed down at her. "Yes, my Pharaoh, your Queen hears your command," Alex said in a husky ancient Egyptian voice, feeling her body heat as her son's eyes ran over her midriff as she lifted her shirt off her shoulders. Her nostrils flared when her eyes caught movement within the shorts her son was wearing at the moment as she reached forward and undid the front clasp of her bra. A taunting smile formed on her face when Andrew's eyes were glued to her 32C breasts as she casually dropped her bra onto her sofa. "Well, Andy, you have what you wanted, my breasts for your viewing pleasure," she purred, cradling her orbs just to tease her son. "Now, will you help with our understanding of that time period?" Her eyes glinted as her son sat down on her floor, and her body trembled slightly as she pinched her nipples.
"Okay, what do you want to know?" Andrew asked, watching the sway of his mother's breasts as she reached for a pen and notebook.
"Let's start off with the beginning since I didn't record it the last time," Alex said, reaching forward and hitting the record button on the device. "Can you tell me what it was like when Menes, or Narmer as some call him, unified Egypt?" Nodding along, quickly writing down what she deemed important and left the rest for the tape to capture. Circling back to some things that she thought required more clarification. It was thirty minutes later, she found herself with three pages filled with important information on the founder of the First Dynasty. "That was very insightful, Andrew; thank you for sharing it with me. Let's move along to Hor-Aha[11]..."
"Teti," Andrew interjected.
"Excuse me?" Alex asked, confused.
"That's his name, Teti," Andrew informed her.
"Oh? Is it?" Alex mused, even though she already knew that most of the people in her field of work knew too.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed as he nodded. "He preferred Teti instead of Hor-Aha."
"I see, so tell me, what was it like for him to take the throne from his father after Menes died?"
"Well, trade with Egypt's neighbors was largely cut off during his reign. He tended to exploit the land instead of living in balance with Ma'at[12]," Andrew said factually. "The principle, not the goddess," he corrected. "Djer[13] corrected that when he came to the throne."
"Let's talk about Djer for a minute since you brought him up," Alex said in a teacherly voice.
"Okay, what about?" Andrew asked, leaning on his elbow on the coffee table, waiting for his mother to gather her thoughts.
"If what the records say is true, why aren't their more structures dedicated to Djer?"
"One: it was still the Chalcolithic age," seeing how his mother's eyes grew wide at that term, "thought I didn't know that term, did you?" Andrew asked, getting a nod from his mother. "Well, the first Dynasty wasn't built on structures, except their tombs; of course, they were mainly content with maintaining the status quo. Plus, what structures they did build they were made out of wood and not stone. Egypt back then was very different than it is now."
"How so?" Alex asked, intrigued.
"Back when Menes took the throne of the two lands, Egypt was just as green as Kentucky is today. The Blue Nile and the White Nile flowed in different paths than they do now. There used to be many channels that the two rivers would flow into, bringing life to this arid place. Yet, with the fall of Pepi II[14] and the connection to the Gods severed Egypt entered into a decline. Sure, many of the other Pharaohs might have brought prosperity to the land, yet they were only pretending to be true Pharaohs. Ra didn't see those from the Seventh and onward as kin to him. With it, Egypt began to dry out, and the once rich and bountiful waterways quickly dried up and were filled in with sand."
"But what about the flood we saw in that shop in London?" Alex asked, eager to know what the Gods had in store for her son and what Andrew had in store for Egypt.
"The beginning of the restoration of Egypt back to the days were she was a great power," Andrew said in an alien voice.
"But what does that mean, Andrew?" Alex asked in a concerned voice.
"Means reclaiming the lands that once flew the banner of Egypt," Andrew said factually.
"Andy, you're talking about war?!"
"I am; Egypt was founded on a war, and its rebirth will require the same sacrifice." The two argued for the rest of the hour, only to have Alex blow out a breath in frustration when she couldn't make that alien voice see reason. That making war just to extend the boarders of Egypt was a bad thing.
"We've gotten off track," Alex said, rubbing her temple.
"You're the one who was arguing with Gods, not I," Andrew stated vaguely, seeing how that clearly shocked his mother.
"Then... then... that was..."
"Ra," Andrew spoke in an authoritative voice as he nodded.
"Ugh!" Alex exclaimed as her back bounced against the back of the couch. "You know Andy, I'm glad it's you that has to deal with them and not me," she said, peering up at the ceiling of her apartment.
"Hey!" He certainly didn't want to deal with them either, yet he had no choice in the matter. "Don't make me advocate my throne, then they'll turn their eyes onto you," Andrew said jokingly.
"Don't you dare!" Alex hissed, pointing her finger at her son.
"Why not? You would so get to delve into all this knowledge that's floating around inside my head," Andrew taunted, "and I can resume my life in New York just being little ol' me."
"Nah-uh," Alex said, shaking her head and crossing her arms below her breasts. "What would Bast say about it, hmm? Surely, your godly wife would have some very strong words about it," she uttered, turning her head when she saw the shadow of a cat arching its back and playing along the surface of her coffee table. Only to see Bast sitting in her cat form on the sill of her window, cleaning her right paw while her green eyes peered intently at her son.
"Don't you look at me like that," Andrew huffed and grumbled as he folded his arms while Bast spoke into his mind.
"Well, is it true? Are you going to give up your crown?" Bast asked testily.
"Not like I could, regardless if I wanted to or not," Andrew stated angrily.
"True, you can't; you are Pharaoh. It's time you learned to accept it and that we, the Gods, have great things in store for you."
"Uh-huh, sure, and I bet you're not even going to tell me, are you?" Andrew asked heatedly, glaring at Bast. Who didn't utter a word to his question, only to swish her tail and proceeded to clean her other paw. "So, shall we continue, or are you done with your questions?" he spoke, turning his attention back to his mother, rolling his eyes at the amusement that flooded his mind when Bast was laughing in his head.
"Of course not!" Alex stated with a wide smile on her lips. "We have so much to go over. But let's skip ahead, shall we, and go right to Den[15]," she said; ever since their trip to Atlantis[16] and Andrew telling her the first pyramid they saw there was built by Den, she's wondered how Den even got to the island in the first place.
"So skipping Djet[17] and Merneith[18], I see," Andrew mused.
"I'm sure we'll get back to them in time," Alex said, nearly wiggling in her seat. "Explain to me how Den even got to Atlantis in the first place?"
"Umm..." Scratching his head, racking his brain to find the answer to his mother's question. "They visited Egypt first; I mean before it sank and wherever it now resides."
"But why would they build a pyramid there when the first one wasn't built until Djoser[19] had the Step Pyramid built," Alex said, trying to understand it all.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you," Andrew said plainly.
"Son, we went to freaking Atlantis of all places; you've found tombs that no one else has found in the one and a half centuries of Egyptology; we've met beings that shouldn't, in all honesty, exist, yet they do," Alex said, slyly glancing over at Bast. "Baby, trust me when I say this, I do believe you. It might take me a bit to wrap my head around it, but I do believe you."
"They were built as teleporters in layman's terms, so you can understand," Andrew said, knowing his mother would never ever grasp the concept of magic. Hell, even he couldn't wrap his head around it either; it seems too damn... farfetched if you asked him. Yet, he had the memories of it in action, so he knew it worked, nor could he simply brush off what had happened when he climbed the steps of that one pyramid and sent them all to Punt[20]. When his mind had cleared enough, if he thought back to it, he could still feel the magic that was stored in that monument tingling his skin. His eyes glanced down to his fingertips as he rubbed them together, feeling his divine spark itching to be let loose.
"Please, please don't tell me you're going to say aliens did it?" Alex bemoaned, knowing she's heard far too much of that floating around, namely in her classroom, thanks to the Ancient Aliens show. Arching an eyebrow when she heard her son snort at her, frowning when Andrew was fighting back from bursting out in laughter. "What's so funny?!" she huffed, slapping her hands on her thighs, causing her breasts to jiggle as she did.
"She's laughing at you," Andrew said with the straightest face that he could as he pointed over to Bast.
"Then tell me how people who had no advanced technology could move stones over one hundred tons, miles from where they were quarried," Alex said combatively.
"Magic." Was the only word Andrew spoke, seeing the disbelieving look in his mother's eyes. "Do you think torches burn blue?" he asked, referencing when he fell down into the hidden chamber in Amkhakha. "Do you academics honestly think thousands of slaves could pull, much less move a two-ton block of stone, up a ramp no less? The Pharaohs of old thought it a waste to squander such a resource when they had other means. How do you think they were going to move that obelisk five hundred miles away from here, which even your experts claimed was a hundred tons or so, with sheer manpower?" he asked, casting his mother a look.
"Okay, mister hotshot, if magic is real, then why isn't it around today, hmm?" Alex retorted, thinking she had asked a 'gotcha' question.
"Because people stopped believing in it," Andrew said factually.
"So, you're saying all I have to do is believe, and magic will just happen?" Alex asked in disbelief. Her eyes followed her son's hand as he reached across her coffee table and took one of her notebooks and a pen. Leaning forward, curious to see what her son was writing as he scribbled down quickly in hieroglyphics on the sheet of paper he had torn from her notebook. Her eyes glanced over to Bast, who was watching on with interest as Andrew folded up the piece of paper - Into what? - she couldn't say, yet it had a familiar shape to it as he gently set it on the table when he was done. Her ears burned as she listened to his incantation as he prayed to Thoth[21] to make her see. Nearly leaping out of her seat when the origami-shaped animal sprung to life and started to amble around her tabletop. That was before Bast leaped through the air and landed on it, squishing it flat.
"It's not polite to make other Gods' images before the one that watches over you, My Pharaoh," Bast grumbled in Andrew's mind as she sat on the very likeness of the Set animal[22]. Sensing Set's[23] displeasure of her defilement of his animal, giving her butt a good wiggle for good measure, then whipped Andrew's face with her tail before springing back to her spot on the window sill.
"Andrew, what was that?!" Alex asked in mystified wonder.
"The Set animal, or Sha as you might know it," Andrew said offhandedly with a shrug of his shoulders.
"Can anyone do what you just did?" Alex inquired, knowing she had access to the vast stores of ancient Egyptian spell tomes that they never made public. Only those that have worked or are working at the museum would know about them where they were stored in climate-controlled containers to keep them from disintegrating any further than what they had already had.
"Sure, don't see why not," Andrew muttered after a few moments of thought. "I mean, if I can do it," waving to the flattened image of Sha on the table, "don't see why anyone else can't," he said, wondering if that was a good idea to allow people to just go around and cast spells willy-nilly without regard to those affected by it. "But for now, we'll keep it between us, alright?"
"Andrew, don't you have any faith in people?" Alex asked, a little hurt that her son would want to lock this knowledge away.
"Have you seen the state of the world? Mankind is a selfish race; they squander what they're given and bicker and fight over what their neighbors have. They blame others for deeds that they themselves have undertaken or for those long past. No, as man is to this day, they aren't ready for this. They would abuse it just to get what they wanted and damn the consequences of their actions. No matter if it might bring about the end of the world just so long as they get the instant gratification they so covet."
"That's a little harsh, don't you think, son?" Alex asked in a motherly voice.
"Yeah, maybe, but you don't have untold thousands of years of memories jammed into your head. People back then to today have not changed. Sure, society might have advanced, ending many of the ills that had taken place throughout all of time. Yet deep down, in the core of man, the group, not the individual, they are still the greedy, self-centered, scared beings they were six thousand years ago," Andrew said in a monotone voice. "Let me put it in a simpler way, would you allow some joker off the street access to the nuclear arsenal? No, of course, you wouldn't; no one is that stupid, I would hope. You want that kind of power controlled and contained by those that know how to handle that kind of responsibility. It's the same with magic. Untold calamity could ensue if one isn't careful of what they're doing with it."
"So, what you're saying is magic will be under the control of the priests and priestesses of the temples once Egypt has returned to its ancient ways?" Alex asked, noting the curious look in her son's eyes.
"It might."
"Then tell me, son, just how did you learn it in the first place?" Alex inquired in a teacherly voice.
"Where do you think I learned it from?" Andrew countered.
"Don't tell me Thoth taught you personally?" Alex was flabbergasted when Andrew simply nodded his head at her question. Her mouth opened to speak some more, yet was stopped when two distinct knocks sounded on her door. Turning her head, wondering just who could be at her door at that time of the morning. Her eyes glanced over to Andrew as he rose off the floor and sauntered over to the door.
"Andy!" Anta and Carla greeted cheerfully once Andrew had answered the door, throwing their arms around him once the door was wide enough to do so.
"You know, since we are in your Royal Harem,[24] shouldn't we just stay with you from now on?" Carla asked coyly as her index finger played lightly along Andrew's left pectoral muscle.
"Mmmhmm, we should; just think of all those nights with me wrapped around you," Anta purred, snuggling her body tightly against his. Then she released a squeal of joy at the sight of Bast on the sill. "Bast!" she shouted excitedly as she quickly rushed over to where the polymorphed goddess sat. Who allowed Anta to scoop her up in her arms, knowing she would get the attention she craved. She was a cat goddess, after all.
"Morning, Alex," Carla greeted after getting her morning kiss in, listening to the door closing behind her.
"Hello, Carla," Alex returned the greeting, keeping her annoyance from her voice, hoping to get more time with her son.
"I take it something was about to happen?" Carla asked, her eyes pointing at Alex's discarded garments.
"No... well, maybe, if Andrew was better behaved," Alex said, teasing her son mercilessly.
"I was so behaved; you dare taunt your Pharaoh?!" Andrew joked.
"Then why is she topless?" Anta countered, getting a beaming smile out of Alex.
"She wanted something; I only saw it fair I get compensation for it," Andrew stated, turning his nose up at them.
"But why topless?" Carla intoned as she walked over to where Anta stood to bask in Bast's cuteness.
"What, I like boobs," Andrew said plainly like that was common knowledge.
"So, what brings the two of you here so early in the morning?" Alex asked, blowing her son a kiss, not bothering to cover up since they had all seen each other naked numerous times.
"Well, Andy and I..."
"The three of us," Carla corrected; she wasn't about to miss out on spending time with Andrew when it didn't involve some dead King or a museum. Smiling widely when Anta just puffed out her cheeks at her, knowing she, too, was thinking along those lines.
"Were thinking," continuing on like she hadn't been interrupted, "of going and visiting my parents," Anta said, getting rather bashful since she's never brought a boy home to meet her parents before. They knew she was dating; that was a given; they just didn't get the chance to meet any of them due to them living in Helwan and her father working so much to make her college payments. Her face grew redder by the second when Alex's eyes grew wide and then lit up.
"Oh, I see; you two have gotten that far into your relationship, hmm?" Alex mused in a teasing voice, causing Anta to instantly drop her chin down to her chest. "I think I must..." Alex's head snapped over when her phone went off, glaring angrily at where her phone lay, knowing full well who was calling her. Surging off out of her chair, noticing her son's eyes following the bounce of her breasts as she stomped towards her room. "Yes? I'm on... oh, what's this about?" Walking over to the doorway and slowly slid it closed when it appeared to be serious, seeing Andrew shrugging his shoulders when Anta and Carla looked at him before the doors closed her in.
"They do know we're coming, right?" Andrew asked, ignoring the soft tone of his mother's muffled voice from her room.
"Talked to Mom last night when you dropped me off; they're eager to meet the man that's swept their daughter off her feet," Anta said, batting her eyelashes at him.
"Good, would hate to pull up in..." Instantly, his attention centered on Bast as she spoke into his mind while enjoying how Anta was softly rubbing her right ear. "There's no..." His voice died in his throat when those green eyes pierced his soul. "Then you best know how to get there because no way in hell I'm aimlessly walking around Cairo for it," Andrew grumbled, having to be content with a nod of her head, knowing full well he couldn't rightly go against a goddess. That was just asking to be turned into atoms and cast throughout the cosmos in her anger. Not a fate Andrew was determined to undergo.
"Andy, what did she say?" Carla asked, lightly resting her hand on his upper right arm.
"We're taking a boat," Andrew sighed when their eyes cut hard into him. "Yes, that boat," he said when they gave him that questioning look of theirs.
"You mean it? We're going to journey on the solar barge like those of the past?" Anta asked with excitement in her voice.
"Seems so," Andrew admitted. He just hoped this didn't bring too much attention to him. That was the last thing he needed at the moment if the news caught wind of it.
"And as your Queen consorts, we'll be treated accordingly, won't we, husband?" Carla cooed, rocking forward and backward on her feet with her hands behind her back with a devious smile on her lips.
"Ugh!" Andrew moaned, tossing his head back at the fact they were getting more enjoyment out of this than even he was.
"Don't be like that, Andy," Anta said sweetly as she rested her hand on his chest. "It's bound to happen sooner or later. Plus, don't you want your people to know you have two very hot and desirable women by your side?" she asked, matching Carla's smile. All turned when Alex's bedroom doors quickly rolled open, and out she stepped, clothed with a garment bag along with a small overnight one in her hands.
"As much as I would like to join you on your day trip, it seems the board thought to change up the whole setup we had decided on at the last minute, so I have to run to the museum and see if I can't work things out before the big event tonight," Alex informed them with disappointment in her voice as she stepped up to Andrew and placed a kiss on his cheek then a very long one on his lips. "Remember, be there at seven, no later, okay?" she spoke softly, knowing this would have been a perfect day to spend with her son, maybe even reenact the memory she had when she was in New York.
"What if..."
"Nah-uh, you promised; you are a man of your word, aren't you? What kind of Pharaoh would you be if your word can't be trusted?" Biting her lower lip as she saw the scowl forming on her son's face. "Girls, make sure he's on time tonight, and have fun. I'm sorry I can't be there to meet your parents. It's not every day you tell them you're marrying into Egyptian royalty. Be safe, honey," she whispered before heading out the door.
"Andy, can we take Bast along with us? I would hate to leave her here all alone," Anta said in a cute little tone.
"Why? She was alone for thousands of years in that chamber..." Taking a step back when Bast hissed angrily at him and not in a teasing way. "Alright, alright, she's coming," Andrew stated, retreating to fetch his shoes.
******
"Bast, I know you're just going to love my house, especially my room," Anta chatted with Bast, ignoring the looks she was getting from the passersby as they walked to where their boat had been docked since early that morning. "So, Andy, Carla, and I have been discussing about last night and what Halima had said to you. Did you purposely leave a God out or something?"
"No," Andrew replied, noting the extra swish to Bast's tail as he glanced over at her.
"Are you going to tell us?" Carla asked, eager to know what he was thinking.
"In time when I know it can be done," Andrew said as they waited for the light to turn.
"But when you do, will you?" Carla asked again, slipping her hand into his right, flashing him a smile when Andrew nodded. Looking down when Andrew's cellphone went off in his pocket. Placing a kiss on his cheek and scurried to Anta's left side to give him some privacy knowing just who was calling him.
"Hey, Dad, how's it going?" Andrew answered happily. Due to the hectic nature of the tour, they didn't get all that much time to talk like he had hoped they would.
"Oh, you know, work, work, not like you, gallivanting around the world with pretty ladies, staying in fancy hotels, eating some good food," Julián said, teasing his son.
"What can I say, Dad? It's a curse," Andrew retorted with a smile on his lips. "How's Mom doing?"
"She's fine; sad that we couldn't come to see you in Paris for Christmas; it wasn't the same without you here."
"I know; it was the same for me, too," Andrew said, recounting the holidays they had spent together when Wilma came into their lives.
"Just know, we'll be thinking about you and worrying to no end until you're back home and safe in your room."
"Yeah, it's going to sound delightful after spending months in the dessert," Andrew jested, glancing at Bast, knowing that wasn't going to happen any time soon. Not if the feeling he was getting from her was any indication of future events. "How was her last check-up?"
"She and the baby are healthy; no need to worry about them; you just keep your mind focused on what you have to do to come home as quickly as possible and safely. I don't want to get a call from whoever saying something happened to you, you hear?"
"Yes, Dad, I'll be my usual self."
"That's what I'm afraid of." Andrew felt the warmth spreading through his heart at the sound of his father's chuckle. "Shoot, I have to go."
"I understand, tell Wilma I'll call her tomorrow when I'm free and if it's not too late over there," Andrew said, hearing his father's work phone ringing over the line.
"I will; I know she'll be happy to hear from you. You better be taking care of Carla and Anta while you're there. No telling if you'll ever get to see them again when you come home."
"I am."
"That's my boy; love you, son."
"Love you too, Dad, don't work too hard," Andrew said before they ended their call.
"Don't you look so down, Andy; I already told you, you would see them soon," Anta uttered in a caring tone as she lightly bumped her shoulder against his. She wasn't about to let Andrew go missing the people that he cared so much about. They had cared for him for the past five years before she and Carla came into his life. She was going to show him that she would be the best wife he could possibly hope to have. If that meant they had to fly back and forth when Andrew had time from his kingly duties. "What's going on?" she asked aloud when there was a large crowd surrounding the dock. Sharing a look with Carla when she noted the local news vans and even the local CNN, BBC, and MSNBC outlets. The reporter's voices filled the air in a mix of Arabic, English, and French, asking questions upon questions that seemed to be going unanswered by whoever continued to remain quiet. However, shouts soon replaced their questions as the three of them saw movement within the crowd. Only to come face to face with the very people Andrew had freed from Ba'al's imprisonment when she was cast down from Heaven. The news crews bucked against the backs of the men who lined the lane they had formed to keep them from approaching their Pharaoh. A man they would always honor for what he had done for them.
"My Lord!" shouted the old man in ancient Egyptian who had his arms raised in praise as he walked towards the three of them. "We were told by the Gods that your grace was returning and in need of a proper vessel to transverse the Nile. So, with the guidance of the Gods, we built this ship for you, our Pharaoh," he said, turning his body just so, so that Andrew could get a proper look at the craft that would carry him safely up the river and back.
Andrew glanced over at Bast, seeing how she had taken on a more regal pose than she could in her cat form. Wondering just what she was playing at. He wasn't even ready for the world to know who he was. He didn't think that time would ever come, and he hoped it wouldn't. Nevertheless, he doubted the Gods would simply let him stay in the shadows. Sighing in his mind, putting on a smile to hide how he so wasn't ready to step into the limelight; then again, he was sure none of the other Pharaohs were ready either to lead a nation.
"Does it please you, oh Lord?" the man asked, hoping that Andrew was indeed pleased with the work his people had tirelessly put into crafting it.
"It does," Andrew spoke in ancient Egyptian, noting how the onlookers were eyeing them and filming their exchange. "Now please, escort us on board," he directed, unsure what they were seeing being outside of the city where he had transplanted them after they were freed from Ba'al's control. Pondering if they were seeing the world as it was in 2000 B.C. He knew they couldn't see the modern world, for he knew it would only scare them to death, and no one could say what a scared populace would do.
"Of course, of course, right this way, we mustn't keep his lordship from his travels," the man said joyously as he turned on his heel and led the way to Andrew's solar barge.
Andrew looked oddly at Carla and Anta, who held their heads high and walked with grace as future Queens towards the ship. He tried to ignore the questions the reporters were peppering him with as he walked past the men that were guarding the lane who wheeled in behind him when he passed. Coming to a halt when a middle-aged man stuck his arm out and took hold of his right bicep. Holding up his hand to keep the men behind him from detaching the man from his body. He didn't need that plastered on the news.
"Young man, what in the world is going on?" the man asked in a thick Welsh accent before sticking a microphone in Andrew's face.
"The world is about to come into a great awakening, and I will be the one to usher it in, for I am Pharaoh," Andrew stated, the blue light of his divinity burning in his pupils. Scowling when those around him other than those he had helped freed, Carla and Anta burst out in laughter, thinking he was only messing with them. "Believe what you want, yet if you deny what's in front of your very noses, you will be sorely mistaken," he said, forcibly removing the man's hand from his arm. Noting, the man behind him pushed the reporter back into the crowd, turning his attention over to Carla when she took hold of his shirt sleeve.
"They can't understand right now, but soon they will know the truth," Carla uttered low, slipping her hand into his and leading him towards his barge.
The moment they stepped onto it, they were surrounded by five women wearing very thin linen dresses while the men were bare-chested and wore kilts. Anta and Carla glared at Andrew when the sun did little to hide their bodies from his sight as they held copper trays lined with fruit, bread, and salted, thin-shaven meats. Who led the three of them to a lounge area covered with an awning while the men set out to slip the moorings to get them underway. Listening to their voices as they gave praise to Sobek[25], Hapi[26], the Elephantine Triad[27], and Shu[28], making offerings over the side of the barge as they got underway while they fanned incense into the air for their offering to Shu. Andrew looked up when the sail became taut as Shu filled it with the wind it would need to speed them on their journey.
Andrew felt their ire when the ladies fawned over him as they knelt before him, offering anything to sate his desire. Even themselves if Andrew so desired; however, he wasn't that stupid to take them up on their offer with Carla and Anta sitting right beside him. Bast was enjoying the lavish praise she was getting as she laid regally on an overstuffed pillow like she had done for thousands of years during the reign of the Pharaohs. As the barge sailed smoothly up the Nile, Andrew hoped that what had happened on the dock didn't make it onto the news that evening. He so didn't need his father calling him demanding to know what was going on and such. With the Gods' help, they made it to Helwan in less than an hour, when it usually took longer to get there by sail and due to the traffic on the Nile. Anta carefully took Bast into her arms when they neared a dock that was free that was near her own father's boat which he used to haul goods and the like up and down the Nile. Waving to her older brother, who was aboard their boat getting things ready for their trip up the Nile to the third cataract where they would be taking on a shipment of grain that would be sold off in Alexandria. Seeing the confusion in her brother's eyes when he saw her on Andrew's solar barge and noted the fanciness of it. Thanking the men who laid out the gangplank onto the dock after the ship was safely moored.
"Come, Andy, we can't keep them waiting," Anta said in a loving tone as she held out her hand to him. Feeling her heart flutter the moment his filled her hand. Hearing him tell those on the ship to wait for them, which they wholeheartedly agreed they wouldn't leave until they were back onboard. "Abubakar!" she exclaimed as her brother walked down the dock to greet them.
"Hello, sis, that's a fancy ship you show up in," Abubaker teased, hugging his sister the best he could with Bast in her arms while slyly eyeing Andrew, who stood to Anta's right. "Hello, Carla, nice to see you again," he greeted in a thick English accent.
"How's work going, Abu?" Carla asked in a friendly manner with a smile to go with it.
"Not bad; work has been picking up here lately, so Anta, who's this?" Abubakar asked, gesturing to Andrew.
"Abu," using her brother's nickname he's had since they were kids, "I like you to meet Andrew McCain; Andy, this is my older brother Abubaker," Anta said, introducing the two of them. Watching something coming over her brother, given how he normally didn't like outsiders, namely those of other countries, she had thought her brother would be ruder and whatnot, not smiling and joyously talking to Andrew like he's known him forever.
"Abu!" Came a sweet female voice as the front door of her childhood home opened, and there in the door stood Heba. "Anta!" she shouted at the sight of her sister-in-law, getting the attention of the others within the house.
"Go on, she's been worried about you since you went on that tour," Abubaker said in a brotherly tone nodding toward his wife. "So, Andrew, what do you do for a living?" he asked when Anta went to greet Heba.
"Umm... kind of in Politics," Andrew admitted; he didn't think telling Anta's brother he was Pharaoh would go well with Abubaker.
"Oh? Like working for your government?" Abubaker asked, listening to his sister and his wife chatting away about her time abroad.
"Something like that," Andrew answered vaguely.
"Anta!" her mother Nour rushed out and wrapped her daughter in her arms, causing Bast to leap out of Anta's arms and scurried over to Andrew, who stood on her hind legs and dug her claws into the skin of his left leg. Bast's green eyes glinted in evilness when Andrew looked down as he hissed in pain. "Did you bring home another cat?" Nour asked, watching the young man her daughter brought home, bending down and plucking the feline off the ground.
"Who Bast? Oh, no, she's Andrew's companion," Anta said, peering back at her husband; she had stopped calling him her boyfriend for some time now. Since when he takes his throne, the whole world will know she is his wife. She knew Carla felt the same way.
"So, a cat person, eh?" Abubaker joked.
"Not willingly," Andrew muttered, earning him a swat across his right cheek from Bast.
"I take it he is this Andrew you had spoken about when you called home on your trip?" Nour asked in that motherly tone that carried hints of worry and happiness in her voice.
"Mmmhmm," Anta hummed, "Andy, come and say hello to my Mum," waving him over to her side, wondering what the two of them were communicating, given the look Andrew was giving Bast.
"Hello, Mrs. Ali; Anta has told me a lot about you, Andrew McCain," he said, holding out his hand to her.
"I know who you are; I've seen you on the telly," Nour stated, shaking Andrew's hand. A curious look appeared in her eyes as a strange pomegranate smell filled her nostrils. "Well, come in, and you can tell her father and me how you met our daughter," she said, welcoming Andrew into her home while giving her daughter a teasing look when Anta had a rather bashful look on her face. Not something she normally saw on her daughter's face; it was rather intriguing, to say the least. "Good morning Carla; I do hope my daughter isn't getting you into too much trouble," Nour greeted as Carla entered after Andrew, who was being led by his hand towards a seat by Anta.
"Heavens, no," Carla chuckled, getting a hug from Nour, who acted like a surrogate mother to her since hers couldn't get out to Egypt due to the cost it would take to fly out from the States.
"Bennu, come and say hello to your sister and her friends!" Nour called out as Heba and Abubaker filed in and closed the door behind him. While she pulled out her cheap cell phone and texted her husband to come to the house. Grumbling could be heard from the other side of the house as the person who belonged to it ambled down the hallway.
"Watch your tone, Bennu," Anta hissed when her youngest brother made a slur when he saw Andrew sitting beside her. "Have a care on how you speak to Andrew," she said sternly. Noting her mother's studying look as she peered at her while she was dressing down her brother.
"Is there something more to the two of you than what you've told your father and me?" Nour asked as Bennu slinked over to her side to hide from his sister's fiery gaze.
"He's going to be my husband," Anta stated proudly, laying her hand over Andrew's. "I wanted to wait until it was the right time to tell the two of you, but Andrew and I will be getting married when he makes his announcement to the world."
"You're getting a little ahead of yourself," Andrew whispered into Anta's ear.
"I am not; you know what you have to do; why hide it?" Anta shot back, with Bast nodding along in Andrew's lap.
"You have far too much to do than getting married, Anta," Nour chided, keeping her shock from her face at her daughter's revelation.
"Nope, I can still do all that; Andy's going to be with me anyway, so why shouldn't I be at his side like he will be at mine. That is what a Queen consort does; she stands by her King," Anta said proudly, getting a light groan out of Andrew. "Hush," she cooed, lightly slapping his hand. "They would find out eventually; why not learn it from me instead of the television."
"Queen?! King?!" her family said as one in stunned shock as all eyes stared at Andrew and then at Anta, wondering what in Sam hill was going on. Only to have the commotion come to a cease when Jahi, Anta's father, came storming into their house, cursing up a storm in Arabic at the phone in his hand. He had just learned his license to operate his ship and business had just been revoked by the greedy government official who wanted a portion of his profits to keep him in business, which Jahi was not about to do.
"Papa, what's wrong?" Anta asked, quickly getting up from her seat to go to her father's side and give him some comfort like he had done all her life. Seeing her father's face brighten up at the sight of her before he pulled her into a warm fatherly hug.
"Nothing you need to worry about," Jahi said in Arabic. Only to take note of the strange man sitting in his living room beside his daughter's friend.
"Jahi, come sit; your daughter has something very strange to tell you," Nour stated, still not believing she was sitting across from royalty.
"What's this about?" Jahi asked, keeping to Arabic since that's the only language he knew. He understood English. He just couldn't speak it. "What!" he roared when his wife whispered into his ear once he had set down beside her. "I forbid it, Anta!" Jahi stated in a protective fatherly tone.
"Well, that's too bad, Papa, my King has asked for my hand, and I intend to marry Andrew," Anta said plainly as she retook her seat beside Andrew.
"He looks American! Americans don't have royalty, Anta! He's deceiving you," Jahi spoke, trying to get his daughter to see reason.
"Andy, please, show them for me?" Anta pleaded when she turned to look at him and placed her hands on his left forearm. "I know you don't like doing it, but they won't understand until you show them who you really are." Pressing her lips together when a sigh escaped his lips as his chin lowered.
"You know, if you weren't so cute, I wouldn't even consider this," Andrew said, not having to look at Anta to know she was grinning like mad as Bast moved off his lap to rest in Carla's.
"I know, but that's what you love about me," Anta chirped happily, her face burned red hot when the word 'True' escaped his lips.
Andrew rose to his feet, feeling the ankh ring on his right hand growing hot as he tapped into its magic. Years upon years of knowledge flooded his mind as the Pharaohs of old divulged their experience to him. Raising his arm, extending his right hand towards Anta's father, "I am Pharaoh Menes II, the ruler of Egypt," Andrew stated; his Nemes[29] shimmered into view as his divinity burned in his pupils.
"There is..."
"I. Am. Pharaoh," Andrew said sternly, his gaze burnt into Bennu's form when he cut the young man off from voicing his descent. "I know how it sounds, trust me, yet I am the ruler of the two lands," he said, referring to upper and lower Egypt.
"Well, shake my future husband's hand, Papa," Anta bemoaned when her father just stared in shock at what he and the rest of them had just witnessed.
"Just wait a second," Abubaker cut in, "just how can you be Pharaoh when there hasn't been one in thousands of years?"
"I am one of the last living descendants of Pharaoh Pepi II, the last ruler of the Sixth Dynasty. Yes, I know, I was skeptical too; trust me, you think I want all this weird shit that being Pharaoh entails? Hardly, yet even if I wanted to back out, there are things that won't allow me to, no matter how much I want to go back to New York."
"But how?" Nour asked, very confused.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you," Andrew said sincerely.
"How long have you known about this Anta?" Jahi asked, peering around Andrew's body.
"For some time now, Papa, you remember when the Nile waters were pouring over the dam? Andy's the one that stopped it from destroying everything. He is Egypt, and Egypt is him, don't ask me to explain; I honestly don't understand most of it, yet what I have seen cannot be denied," Anta said, knowing this was how it would have gone when she told her family who she was marrying.
"This man is making a fool out of you all!" Bennu sneered in disgust only to feel the heat burning his skin as Andrew's crook materialized in his left hand and pointed it at his throat.
"You doubt my power? You doubt the will of Egypt, then you stand against the man that will end this stagnation and bring about the restoration of this land back to its rightful place as a leader in the world," Andrew said with the authority of a King. "Now kneel before your Pharaoh," he commanded, wondering if Ra's blessing would work like that. Which it did, given how Bennu quickly got to his knees, who looked very confused by what had just happened. "Now, doubt me all you want, yet you cannot say I am not the Pharaoh of this land. I understand your concern for your daughter's welfare; it isn't my intention to allow harm to come to her; what kind of King would I be if I allowed harm to come to my future wife?" Andrew asked, peering down at Anta's parents, feeling Anta's huge grin burning into his back as he stood before them. Noting how Bennu was trying to stand, yet his body wouldn't heed his command as Andrew returned the crook back to its owner.
"See, I'm perfectly in good hands, Papa and Mum," Anta stated, sitting regally in her seat. "Next time you insult my husband, you won't get off so easily," she hissed at her little brother.
"Anta, are you sure this is what you want?" Nour asked in a worried motherly tone, thinking her daughter didn't know what she was getting herself into.
"Mmmhmm," Anta nodded as she hummed. "You won't believe the things I've seen or the things Andy has done. I know this isn't what you thought I'd be doing when I went off to college; however, I just feel I need to be by his side," she sighed happily as she rested her head on Andrew's left shoulder when he retook his seat between Carla and herself. Anta turned her gaze towards her little brother when he leapt to his feet once he was no longer under Andrew's compulsion, only to rush into their kitchen. The sounds of metal clanged about as Bennu sought a weapon to use against the man who had hoodwinked his sister.
Over the years, Bennu had become radicalized, thinking about cleansing the world of the taint he saw of a past that shouldn't hold sway over anyone. Thinking to erase their history for what Bennu thought was the righteous path they all should follow. Screaming out the phrase all terrorists use when committing such heinous acts with a butcher knife raised over his head. Nonetheless, no one was prepared for how quickly Andrew leapt into action. Bennu collapsed to his knees, holding his flabby belly given the three quick punches Andrew landed on the young man's midsection. All grew still as Bast's eyes shown white hot as she rested on Carla's lap. Jahi, Nour, Heba, and Abubaker held each other in fear as men-like beings with heads of cats poured into their home.
"You who thinks to strike the rightful ruler of this land! You who spouts that heretic's phrase will know what it means to raise a hand to your Pharaoh!" Bast's thunderous voice boomed out of her small mouth as she silently commanded her men to carry off Anta's brother for reeducation. Bennu's screams of fright filled the air as her men carried Bennu off by his arms and legs to a place few had ever seen. It wasn't a fate Andrew would wish on anyone.
"Andy, can't you do something?" Anta asked worriedly about her brother's fate.
"No, out of my hands, Anta; what did you think would happen when he did such a thing in front of Bast? Be glad she didn't outright kill him as was the punishment for those who raised arms against their Pharaoh," Andrew said, holding the knife out to Jahi, handle first. "Sorry about that..."
"No, no, you did what you had to do to protect yourself; please, if you are this Pharaoh, can't you be lenient?" Jahi asked, knowing Andrew understood the words he said as he held onto Andrew's right hand.
"That was me being lenient; once his punishment is complete, he will be returned to you," Andrew said with the authority of a King. "Again, I am sorry it had to come to that, yet Bast takes my protection very seriously."
"You promise he's going to be returned?" Anta asked in a stern voice; it didn't shock her that Andrew could fight; she had seen it firsthand. It was how quick Andrew had leaped into action that had her startled. "Okay then, I'll trust you, but he better come back unharmed," she warned, which earned her a raised eyebrow from Andrew, who only pointed to Bast, whose hackles were still raised. She did something that even took Andrew aback as she quickly slipped off her seat and got to her knees. "Please, Bast, I know he did wrong, but please see it in your power to bring my brother back unharmed I'll do whatever you want if you just bring him back," Anta pleaded with the goddess with her hands in prayer. Only to feel the softness, the heat of the pads of her right paw as it rested lightly on Anta's forehead. Who in her feline finicky returned to cleaning her left paw. What Anta didn't realize at that moment was Bast had chosen her as the new high priestess that would serve her and only her when the temple was completed.
"What have you gotten yourself into, sis?" Abubaker muttered, shaking his head; he still couldn't believe what had just happened. He rightly couldn't say it didn't happen since it took place before his very eyes. Nevertheless, he so wasn't prepared to deal with what was clearly happening in front of him.
"Anta, I think we need to go; I think we've done enough damage for one day," Andrew said, lightly rubbing the back of his head.
"Nah-uh, I still haven't shown Bast my room yet; I know she'll just love it..." A smile formed on her lips at the sight of her tabby, who leaped onto the left armrest coming to inspect the commotion it had heard, "Patches!" Anta exclaimed at the sight of her cat. She was clearly taken back when Patches completely ignored her and ambled over to where Bast rested and plopped down on the cushion in submissiveness. Its soft meows filled the air as Bast reached forward with her right paw and lightly patted Patches on top of her furry head. Who instantly rolled onto her belly to show that she wasn't a threat. "Patches, you silly cat," she giggled, glancing over to Andrew, who shrugged his shoulders silently, stating: 'What did you expect from the goddess of cats?'
"Come, Bast, I know you'll like it, I promise," Anta said in a loving tone as she took Bast into her arms, with Patches eagerly following at her heels as she walked towards the other end of the house.
Andrew's and Carla's heads turned when Jahi's cell phone went off in his pocket. He wondered what could make the man scowl when Jahi peered at his screen. Noting how hot under the collar, Jahi was getting, as whoever was on the other end of the line was clearly saying something Jahi didn't like. It wasn't hard for him to hear that Anta's father was being extorted by a government official.
"Maybe I can help?" Andrew offered, unsure what he could do, as he held out his hand to Jahi. Seeing Jahi's questioning look as he reluctantly handed over his phone. Arching an eyebrow when he heard the man on the other end continuing on like he didn't hear Jahi relinquishing his phone to another person. "So, I see I'll have some corruption to weed out; here's what you're going to do; you're going to reverse whatever it is that you're threatening this man with, or Ma'at is going to swallow you up alive and show you the justice you deserve," he ordered, testing out if his blessing would work over the line, also praying to the goddess to put the fear into him. A cruel smirk formed on his lips when the man's laughter turned to abject terror as the pavers of his little courtyard attached to his home he had bought with ill-gotten gains fell into the earth as it opened up right beneath him. "Oh, you get my point now? Good, see that I don't hear about your sins again, or the next time you will be in that hole," Andrew threatened, handing Jahi's phone back to him. "I don't think you'll be having any more problems with that man; if you do, I'll handle it," he stated, playing nice with his future father-in-law when a mystified Jahi took his phone back. Andrew didn't know what was being said, yet he didn't need to, given the wide toothy smile on Jahi's face.
"So, do you all like haul things on that?" Andrew asked, pointing out the window at the old barge moored to the dock.
"We mainly haul grain; why?" Abubaker answered, eyeing Andrew, wondering in a brotherly manner what the man before him had gotten his sister into.
"Do you all, like, get a percentage of what you haul?" Andrew inquired; he knew he would have to get someone to haul the grain he was having grown on his land, yet he had no clue who he could trust not to go running to the news media about what they see at NeoHierakonpolis [30].
"Not a lot, but if we're lucky, around five percent of the total tonnage we haul."
"Come work for me, hauling my grain; that is when the harvest comes in, and I'll give you twenty percent of what you haul for me," Andrew said, knowing what he was going to grow would be used to feed his people and sell off what wasn't used on the open market. Given the vast amount of land he had, he suspected yields in the triple digits, something he was sure the Gods would make sure of since they wanted to show that they were back. What better way than to show the masses they had the power to provide free loaves of bread to everyone in Egypt. He wasn't saying that would end hunger, yet it would keep them alive. After all, he was Pharaoh, and as Pharaoh, it was his job to ensure his people didn't go hungry.
"That's a wonderful idea, Andy; I know you'll be wanting transportation for your workers to Djed," Anta said, walking back into her family's living room, lightly stroking along Bast's spine as she did with Patches walking in front of her with its tail high in the air as if she was Bast's honor guard. "Papa and Abu are very fine sailors on the Nile; you won't find anyone better than them to see that your workers are safely transported," she said, praising her family.
"We'll have to talk about this, Anta; you just can't go making arrangements for your father and brother when we don't even know... if he is Pharaoh," Nour said, still skeptical of the whole thing, under the illusion that all she has witnessed were the workings of the Djinn.
"Make the waters rise, baby, like you told me you once did," Anta spoke, blowing Andrew a kiss knowing that he didn't like showing off as he had done since arriving. "You will have to display your gifts sooner or later; why not now," she stated with Bast eyeing Andrew in her arms.
"Mmmhmm, and who better to validate your claims than people who don't know you very well, like we do," Carla said, finally chiming in after being silent through the whole thing. She just didn't want to interfere with Anta and her family when the word marriage came up. She knew her own would flip when she brought Andrew home to meet them when they could find the time to return to the States.
"Why do I let you two talk me into these things?" Andrew asked with a sigh as he walked towards the front door.
"Because the people need to know that their Pharaoh has returned," Bast whispered into his head, causing Andrew to turn back and peer at her. Who had a smug look on her face if one could decern that through all her fur.
"Don't you worry, Andy, it will be alright," Carla said, lightly patting Andrew's back as she and the others followed him outside. Listening to Anta's family gasping when they watched in awe as the Nile water rose at Andrew's silent command, lifting the boats as it did.
"Is that yours?" Jahi asked, pointing over to Andrew's solar barge.
"It is," looking up to the sky, seeing how it was approaching ten o'clock, "we should be going; there are things I need to do before the event tonight," Andrew said vaguely; he wanted to see his city before he went off to Amkhakha for however long they would be there. Silently praying in his head to Khonsu[31]to give him the time he needed to make it to NeoHierakonpolis and back to Cairo before the hour of seven. Saying his goodbyes to Anta's parents, her brother, and his wife before walking towards the dock with Carla beside him as Anta stayed back.
"You promise you'll be safe around that man," Nour chided in a protective tone, with her father nodding along.
"Yeah, there will be people like Bennu who won't take kindly to whatever he's trying to do; I just don't want to see you hurt, sis," Abubaker stated, lightly rubbing his sister's arm.
"I can't believe you're going to be a Queen," Heba squealed in delight, the only one of them excited by the news. "I can't wait to visit you in his palace; I bet it's going to be magical," she said dreamily, earning her a questioning look from Abubaker.
"But if it doesn't work out, you come home, okay?" Jahi spoke in a fatherly tone as he hugged his daughter tightly, feeling Anta nodding against his shoulder.
Anta looked back with a small wave and tears in her eyes, knowing her childhood had come to an end and her life as Andrew's Queen was just beginning. A life she knew was going to be hectic and filled with far too many people trying to butt their noses into Andrew's life. Lifting Bast up in her arms, nuzzling the back of her head, declaring to herself and to the Gods she was not about to allow Andrew to fall. Smiling warmly at Andrew as he held out his hand to her as she neared the end of the gangplank. Placing a kiss on his cheek before heading off to join Carla on the cushions. Sharing alluring smiles with one another as they watched Andrew speaking in ancient Egyptian as he ordered the men to make ready to sail. Who wasted no time in getting the ship unmoored and unfurling the sail. Anta and Carla rested their heads against one another's as they sighed in longing as they stared at Andrew's back as he stood stalwartly at the bow of the ship.
"What in the..." Abubaker muttered low as he, along with this family, watched a golden glow shining off of Andrew's body as his ship began its travel up the Nile. "Did anyone of you see that?" he asked the three beside him as it appeared that the light of the sun seemed to seek out Andrew as if it had a mind of its own. Seeing them nodding that they too saw what he had seen, praying that his sister knew what she was getting herself into. Raising his hand in response to Andrew's wave of goodbye. Although, he wouldn't deny he might be interested in having what appeared to be servant girls waiting on him like Andrew had as they held out metal platters before they were out of sight.
Chapter Three
NeoHierakonpolis
"My lord, we are nearing the city," proclaimed the old man who had taken up the mantle of the captain of Andrew's solar barge.
"When we pull into the city, make sure an offering to Khonsu is made," Andrew directed, seeing the man nod, knowing the trip normally took a day by sail due to the distance between Helwan and NeoHierakonpolis. However, with Khonsu's help, they made it by noon; he hoped Khonsu would help him once again to make it back to Cairo in time. He so didn't want his irate mother on his ass. He already had enough on his plate; he didn't need to add her to it.
"Of course, my lord, I'll see to it personally. Sobek, your mighty guards are something," the man chuckled as he threw strips of meat to the crocodiles that were guarding the entrance to NeoHierakonpolis and Djed. While another man who turned out to be his son-in-law tossed some hay over the port side for the hippos that, too, were keeping unwanted visitors away. Which, of course, reminded Andrew not to go swimming in the Nile.
Scores of voices filled the air as the inhabitants of his city saw the sail of his ship drawing close. Blowing out a breath, knowing he was going to have to get used to this as Andrew noted the crowd of people cheering and laughing as they saw him on the bow of the ship. Slyly looking over at the man, wondering if he had taken charge of the villagers in his absence. He knew he would have to appoint an Overseer for the fields, one for the stoneworkers, priests and priestess for his temple, and guards to keep them all safe. He just hoped there were enough people for that. His ears perked at the sound of animals, something he knew wasn't there when the last time he was there. Nodding to himself, knowing the Gods had been outdoing themselves, Andrew didn't need her to speak; he felt her godly pride filling his mind as he glanced over to Bast, who had enjoyed the cruise lounging like a Queen.
The moment he stepped off the dock and onto the dry ground, the people swarmed around him. Smiling, happy faces filled his view as arms reached out to touch him. To know the man who had freed them from their torment. One woman, Andrew, couldn't tell her age, yet she appeared to be as old as he was and exposed herself to his eyes before throwing herself onto him. Andrew didn't need to see how Carla and Anta took that; he could feel their glares of anger burning into his back. Blowing out a breath in his mind as the men that had manned his ship circled around him, pushing the people back to give him room, namely the woman who whispered sensuously to him that he could have her whenever he wanted.
"We just can't leave you to yourself, can we?" Carla intoned as she crossed her arms as she stood behind Andrew, with Anta humming in agreement.
"What? Not like I asked her to do that," Andrew replied as he turned toward them.
"Yet it seems you liked it," Anta stated, her eyes pointing down toward the bulge in his shorts.
"She was naked; of course, I'm going to get aroused," Andrew grumbled, not liking being under their burning glares.
"As long as you remember, that's only for us," Carla stated firmly, with Anta nodding in agreement.
"You think I'm at risk of getting smothered in my sleep? Not a chance," Andrew spoke before being led off by the same man who had greeted them in Cairo.
As Andrew walked along, with his massive entourage following after him. The man pointed out what was being done, how it was being done, and whatnot. Introducing him to the man who was currently working on making one of the plows that would till the fields when planting season started. While Andrew wasn't over-cumbered by their lack of personal hygiene like he was when he first set foot in Punt[32]. Something else he had to be thankful for the Gods for. His arm was getting very sore, given how forcibly the people he was introduced to were shaking it. Nodding along when the man went into detail about what he and many others were planning to plant once spring came after they had dug out the irrigation channels that would water their fields. Following along as the man led him into a building where they were storing the grain and other seeds they would need to feed their people. Then he was introduced to the other farmers, seeing how they all looked up to the man who had shown him around the fields they were starting to prepare. Watching the man dance with joy as Andrew appointed the man the Overseer of the farms. Telling them what they grew there would be mainly used to keep them fed, and what grain they grew that was extra would be sent down to Memphis as they knew Cairo as. Also, telling them to work a quarter of the land across from Djed, for now, to see how the land would bear with cultivating that large of a crop without depleting the land.
All the while he was there, he had seen Ptah ambling about going from one place to another, showing the stone masons new techniques and helping them brush up on their old ones due to their time under Ba'al's influence. His attention was drawn to the giggles of women as he noted how Anta and Carla were at the center of the group as the ladies of the city clustered around them. A lump formed in his throat when Carla's and Anta's eyes fell upon him as they gazed at him with wanton desire as the wind gently lifted their hair off their backs. He couldn't hear what they were saying, yet he was mesmerized by the shapes their lips formed as they were recounting something. He had no idea why his face was burning; nevertheless, the moment he heard the choirs of women giggling like mad, he knew something intimate must have been said. The smirk Carla was giving him left him with that conclusion. After making his rounds around the city, chatting with the people as he went, discovering how they were fairing now that they were back amongst the living. Andrew had found himself out alone on a plot of land not too far from the city's edge, looking out to the inlet he had asked Geb[33] to make to funnel the flooding Nile waters into so it wouldn't destroy towns or take anyone's life if they were caught unawares. Recounting the conversation he had with Mal after Halima had left the room as he gazed out at the water. His eyes slowly following the land to where it felt like where his palace should rest; it wouldn't be the only one, given he knew he would need one in Cairo for when he was attending to his kingly duties.
Rubbing the bridge of his nose, wondering when the thought of doing anything kingly became second nature to him? Shaking it off, knowing it wouldn't do him any good to question it, and he was sure Bast would bring it up when she thought it was prudent. Memories flashed before his mind as one palace after another rolled by. Breathing out slowly, dislodging their clamoring thoughts from his head. He already had a design in mind; after all, he and Mal did spend thirty minutes working on it before he escorted Anta and Carla for a night out on the town. Which he would think their taxi driver had a good show when Carla was grinding on his lap in the back of the woman's car. Looking around for a marker he could use to rough out the corners of the foundation of his palace to use as place markers until Mal finished up with the design of it.
"You chose an excellent spot, Pharaoh." Ptah's deep voice startled Andrew as he was placing the stone marker down for the far left corner of his palace. "It's in perfect alignment with the foundation of your temple," Ptah said with a toothy grin. It had been centuries since he's been on Earth, and he was going to make the most of it.
"Greetings, Ptah," Andrew spoke, trying not to be weirded out that he could see Ptah's true form and not what he appeared to be to the rest of the people. He didn't think they could handle a green-skinned god with a blue skull cap; he just couldn't figure out how he was moving wrapped up in those bandages, not that he hadn't seen Gods with different skin tones before, given how he had spoken to Osiris and he was bluer than the sky. "I hope the people of the village are treating you well," he said, walking backward to ensure the last stone was straight. Taking a few steps to his right when Ptah indicated that he was out of true.
"As best as they can, given their time under the yoke of that thief and usurper," Ptah spat, sneering at the reference to Ba'al. "Yet these are hardy people; I'm sure you will be pleased with the work they will accomplish for you as you bring my brethren back to this land," he said in reverence as he peered up to the sun, paying homage to the ruler of all.
"Of course, I will; after all, they do have the god of the craftsmen teaching them," Andrew said as he laid down the stone in its resting spot until the ground was ready to be built on. "I have a feeling that whatever they raise won't be turned over to me until it meets your expectations," he stated, flashing Ptah a smile, who returned it.
"Just so long as you make sure my statue is by the door," Ptah said, teasing Andrew with a shake of his finger.
"Oh? Thought the best place would be near Ra," Andrew muttered, confused.
"No, no, the moment they see Ra, they'll all but forget about us, big show off," Ptah said, grumbling the last part beneath his breath.
"So... which side do you want to be on?" Andrew asked as he approached Ptah's side.
"The right and out of sight and reach of Horus. Don't tell him I said this, but he's a loudmouth," Ptah whispered from behind his hand, only to hear a falcon cry out at Ptah's remark. "Horus!" he shouted to the heavens as Horus pooped on his head in retaliation.
Andrew was left there shaking his head at the spectacle of the two gods. He had no earthly idea why the image of Anubis[34] showing up in some council chamber with his snout covered in white cream filling and bits of chocolate cake suddenly appeared in his head. He had a suspicion that it was due to Bast. Not that he was complaining, but it did put a smile on his face at the thought that the God of death had a thing for ding dongs. He didn't even want to know how Anubis acquired the taste for them. However, he knew in order to build what he needed to build, namely his pyramid, he was going to need a lot of stone for it. The stone that he knew would take every penny he had just to get; however, he did have a favor to call in. A favor he was going to use since he wasn't about to go broke if he didn't have to. Reaching into his pocket since he was well away from any one of the villagers seeing him. Pulling out his cell phone, hoping he kept his word; if not, Andrew knew it would be tight. Tapping on the number Ira had given him for when he wanted to get his payment, and brought it up to his ear.
"Hello, Andrew. I was wondering when you were going to call."
"You said whatever I wanted, right?"
"I did. I always honor my deals, Pharaoh. So, what can this little, humble Nagdaium do for you, King of the two lands."
"Stone, lots of stone, and the materials I will need to cover them in plaster and paint," Andrew said, not really knowing how much it would truly take to build his temple, pyramid, and palace.
"Oh?!" Andrew couldn't discern why that would interest Ira, given how he had a whole realm at his fingertips. "That will be no problem, Andrew, you just tell me when you need it, and I'll build a special little thing for you, well not little per se; it will be holding tons of stone. Yet you just need to tell me what kind of stone you're looking for."
"White marble in blocks around the weight of a ton, limestone," knowing he would use that for the core of the walls of the temple, his palace, and the inside of his pyramid, "the same, onyx, smaller weight but the same dimensions, and slabs of jasper red marble, and red granite in the range of two hundred tons for my obelisks," Andrew stated, knowing he was going to use the slabs to line the floor of his palace. "Will you..."
"Quite easily."
"So, I just what call you back when I'm ready for it?" Andrew asked, feeling the sun on his skin, yet he didn't feel its heat.
"Mmmhmm."
"Alright, when I'm ready, I'll call you."
"Hey." Ira's voice stopped him before he could hang up.
"Yeah?" Andrew answered, finding it weird speaking to whatever kind of being Ira was over something as simple as a cell phone.
"I'm not trying to barge in on whatever you got going on in Egypt, but like, would it be alright if, say, me and a few friends pop over whenever you start whatever it is you're going to do? I'd really like to see Egypt when the world isn't like on the brink, you know?"
"Aren't you like a god or something?" Andrew retorted, not seeing why Ira needed his permission.
"Yeah, see, I liked hanging out with you and the other three, and I really don't want to step on anyone's toes, namely getting you in hot water with your gods. I'll understand if you're not cool with it; I know there's some bad blood between your gods and my family. Something I would like not to come between us. As I said, I'll do whatever I can to help you get Nu back."
"We'll see; I've got to go," Andrew said, quickly hanging up as he spotted Carla and Anta walking towards him with all the women from the village at their heels. A sight he found rather odd if you asked him. Then again, they weren't hounding him, so... he would let them bask in the limelight.
"Pharaoh," Carla and Anta greeted, doing a little curtsey with the women behind them mimicking their movements.
"You were gone for some time, husband," Anta said in a wanton purr. "We just had to come and find you, didn't we ladies?" she spoke the last part in ancient Egyptian getting vehement nods from the group of women.
"Just what were you doing all the way out here?" Carla asked, sauntering up to him, draping her body along his left side before her lips captured his.
"Marking out where my palace will be," Andrew said, gesturing to the stone markers, keeping to ancient Egyptian so the people he had saved wouldn't feel so frustrated at not being able to understand the words he was speaking.
"Oh?!" Anta and Carla perked up at the sound of the word 'palace.'
Andrew quickly stepped out of the way before being crushed by the swarm of women who rushed after Anta and Carla. Then he felt something soft and warm brushing against his leg, looking down and seeing Bast curling herself around it in her cat form. Bending down, picking her up off the ground, only to find the cats that had wandered into the town starting to ring him in as Bast purred in his arms. Andrew grew rather unnerved as all the cats encircled him, meowing up to Bast, who was just basking in the attention she was getting.
"Seems the two of you are quite popular," Anta joked, noting how the women of the village dropped to their knees and started to pay reverence to Bast as Andrew held her.
"What can I say? I'm a hoot!" Andrew retorted with a shrug of his shoulders. Trying not to roll his eyes at Bast, who he knew would be a hand... hissing when Bast's claws dug into his left forearm.
"Don't deprive me of my worship, my Pharaoh," Bast pouted.
"Do you think this place will be big enough for you and all of us?" Carla teased, smirking at him, referring to the children they would one day be having. While in her mind, horns, trumpets, and confetti twisting in the air as she, along with Anta and Alex, were praised and adored as the Queens of Egypt. Even practicing her little wave in her head as she daydreamed.
"Which one? Pharaohs had more than one palace," Andrew responded, matching Carla's smirk. Looking to the sky, knowing they had to get back on the river if they were going to make it to Cairo before seven that evening. He ignored the dreamy looks on Carla's and Anta's faces when he bent down and beckoned a little girl to him. He so didn't like the way they were biting their lips when he asked the girl if she could go inform the captain to ready the ship. "Save me," he whispered down to Bast as every woman was swooning on their feet when he stood up. Bast just went about cleaning her paw, leaving Andrew to the mercy of the women. His face burned like mad all the way toward the ship as the women with Anta and Carla urging them on giggled like school girls behind him. The only thing that kept them at bay was the army of cats that separated them.
"We'll be back soon, we promise!" Anta called out in ancient Egyptian as she waved her hand as the ship picked up speed as they moved towards the mouth of the inlet.
"You know, you're mother is going to be mad at you for coming here and not bringing her along," Carla teased, bumping her hip against his as she stood at his right side as the sound of the keel cutting through the water played on the air.
"Mmmhmm," Anta hummed, taking Bast from Andrew. "You have to know most of the Professors would give an arm and a leg just to get a hint of what life was like back then."
"If you say so," Andrew muttered, moving off to stand at the bow of the ship. Memories of his past lives played out in his mind as he stared down at the water as the ship made the turn to sail down the Nile.
******
"Andy!" Carla called out as she entered his hotel room with the key card he had given her so she and Anta could run to their apartments to get ready for the evening. Her black evening dress swayed against her legs as she held the door open for Anta, who entered wearing a green slip dress. While it wasn't required for them to dress formally for the event tonight since the museum had relieved them of their duties. That didn't mean they were going to show up looking underdressed on Andrew's arm. "We're back!"
"Do you hear that?" Anta whispered softly.
"Why are you whispering?" Carla asked, only to see Anta putting her finger to her lips. That was when she heard it over the sounds of the shower. Soft moaning. They knew it couldn't be Alex since she was still at the museum. Their anger burned in their veins at the thought of Andrew bringing another woman into his life. The only reason he was even using the penthouse that had been rented for him was so no one would see them constantly going over to Alex's apartment. They didn't want to cause strife for Alex with the board or the museum if they thought she was having an inappropriate relationship with them. Their purses thumped hard on the back of the sofa before sliding down onto the seat cushions. Their heels echoed their anger as they stomped the best they could in them toward the bathroom door.
"Yes, my Pharaoh!" Bast's moan greeted them as they flung the door open; the sound of their bodies hitting the floor filled the air as the steam billowed out into the room. "Yes, yes, yes! There, deeper!" she cried out as Andrew plunged his cock into her godly folds as she held his head against her bosom. Her fingers combed through his wet hair as she savored the connection they shared to themselves and to the land. Her fur-lined lips lifted as she slyly peered over at the two that had collapsed on the floor. She would have let him go to them, yet she knew he was nearly there, and she wasn't about to forgo her wifely responsibilities. Holding him tightly as she felt his flood of semen, knowing a new batch of her warriors would rise from this union just like all the others. "Now, you have some people to see too," Bast whispered before lightly kissing his lips, finally bringing his attention to Carla's and Anta's unconscious bodies.
Andrew quickly turned off the water once Bast had disappeared back to the Duat[35] and grabbed his towel that was resting on the top of the glass shower door. Pondering what the hotel used to get the towel so soft as he dried himself off in a hurry, wrapping it around his waist as he stepped out. The soft brush of the back of his fingers along Carla's and Anta's cheeks caused the two of them to stir on the floor.
"Andy," Anta muttered weakly as she came too.
"What in the world was that?!" Carla asked, pointing to the shower.
"Bast," Andrew spoke plainly, seeing their growing wide eyes at what they had just seen. Nodding along as they spoke a mile a minute as he helped them to their feet. "Most of the time," he answered when they asked if she always appeared in that form to him as he reached into the closet for his black suit. His fingers lightly ran down the fabric, recounting the time when his father had first taken him to get fitted for it. Remembering the words his father spoke to him that day.
"Son, there will come a time when you will need to look your best. And there is no better way to show you look your best than with a tailored suit." His father's words rang out in his mind as he looked longingly at it. Wondering when the next time he would ever get to see them. With everything going on in his life at the moment, it didn't seem likely, at least not for a long time. However, he knew the moment he had stopped the Nile flood from destroying people's homes, their lives, and their jobs, he put himself on this path to stand above all others to see that the land of Kemet[36] rises once again. Pushing his wants and desires to the back of his mind, he was now Pharaoh, and as such, the people of the land depended on him. He wasn't about to be known as a weak Pharaoh. He couldn't be a weak ruler if he hoped to bring Egypt out of its stagnation.
"What?" Andrew mumbled, peering over to look at them, not hearing what they were saying to him due to being inside of his head at the time.
"You weren't listening," Anta pouted, puffing out her cheeks as she crossed her arms below her breasts.
"Sorry, I was kind of in my head," Andrew apologized.
"Anta asked, do you pass out like we do?" Carla stated, with Anta nodding along. Pondering what could have Andrew so distracted that he couldn't hear their voices.
"No," Andrew said, reaching into his bag for a pair of clean underwear and some black socks to go along with his dress shoes Bast had magically polished for him during their foreplay.
"Why not? Surely you had to?" Carla inquired, hoping that over time she wouldn't black out like she had done. That she could experience that side of Andrew's life with him so he wouldn't feel like he was alone.
"Do I have to remind you, I am Pharaoh? Also, that I'm a demigod?" Andrew spoke as he slid on his underwear. "Think that kind of goes along with the whole being half-god thing," he stated as he rolled on his deodorant. "But you aren't the first ones that fainted at the sight of a god. Mom did when she saw Osiris[37]. So don't be too hard on yourselves."
"But... but..." Anta's voice got small as she tapped her index fingers together and grew bashful as her chin dropped. "Will we be able to view her without blacking out over time?" she asked in a small, cute voice.
"I don't know; it isn't like they give me an instruction manual on how this all works," Andrew said, looking at Anta oddly as his left arm slid into the sleeve of his shirt. "Want me to ask her for you?" The corners of his lips lifted as Anta vehemently nodded.
"Would you ask for me too?" Carla asked not to be left out.
"Sure, the first thing in the morning, rather not distract her while she's guarding Ra down the River of Night[38]," Andrew stated as he buttoned his shirt. "You two look nice, by the way," he said, getting beaming smiles from the two of them. Slipping his arms into the sleeves of his jacket that Carla held open for him once he was dressed, turning around to them as he buttoned the top button. "How do I look?" Andrew asked if he was to be King, he knew he couldn't ever look shabby when out in the public eye. That would just make the people lose faith in him if he didn't display an air of strength, wealth, and majesty.
"Very handsome, husband," Anta cooed, feeling her cheeks burning as she straightened out his tie for him. Lightly brushing her hands along the lapels of his jacket, she guessed he was scared of what the next day and onwards would mean for him. She was quite sure resurrecting a Kingdom would be daunting for any man or woman, yet she had faith that Andrew could pull this off. "Now," looping her arm around Andrew's left as Carla mirrored her movement, "let's go show the world the man they'll be talking about for years to come," she said, smiling up at him as they walked towards the door.
******
Camera flashes filled the air as the car the museum had sent to pick them up pulled to a stop in front of the building. The spotlights moved in their programmed manner as the banners detailing the night's event fluttered in the light breeze. Andrew craned his head upwards as he helped Carla out of the car after Anta. Wondering why everyone used Tutankhamun's image when he knew for a fact it wasn't even his death mask, bringing his attention down when he heard the car door closing.
"What were you just thinking, Andy?" Carla asked as their car slowly pulled away from the curb.
"What's their fascination with Tut?" Andrew stated, nodding his chin up to the banner. "That's not even his mask," he said low as they started walking up the red carpet that lined the concrete that led the way up to the front entrance.
"How do you know that's Tut up there? That could be one of the numerous other Pharaohs," Anta said, brushing her thumb lightly along the inside of his right bicep. Her clutch bumped lightly against her left hip as it dangled from the chain strap on her left shoulder, as her hips swayed to show just who she belonged to. She was a future Queen, and what Queen didn't make her man look good.
"Oh, I know; you know that was meant for a woman, right?" Andrew spoke, nodding up to the banner again.
"Really?" Carla asked, ignoring the questions that were shouted out to them. She knew the hypotheses that had been put forth that Tutankhamun's sarcophagus wasn't really made for him. That was due to the throne they had found when they unearthed his tomb decades ago. Some had even speculated that it had indeed been made for a woman but had to be hurriedly altered due to his death.
"Oh yeah, it was meant for a wife of one of the Nome Govender's," Andrew stated as they walked up the steps of the museum.
"Andy?" Anta's sweet voice drew his attention to her.
"Hmm?"
"What was the Second Intermediate Period like?" Anta asked as the doors were opened from the inside for them.
"Bloody, mostly, Egypt was on the cusp of being wiped out at the time by the Hyksos[39]," Andrew supplied; knowing that was what happened when the Pharaoh was weak, he allowed outside forces to take over. He knew many people wouldn't be happy with what he was going to do, but he couldn't worry about that. If he was going to save Egypt, then he had to show the world he was ready for war.
"Was it anything like the First Intermediate Period?" Carla asked; they all knew or what evidence that was around that those times were very dark for the people of Egypt, and most of it came from years after the events.
"No, the First was far worse, given the land of Egypt had just been cut off from the Gods. So the people and the land were feeling the effects of it," Andrew said low so the couple before them wouldn't overhear him. Arching an eyebrow when rows of the mummified Pharaohs lined both sides of the entranceway. Noting how both Carla and Anta found the sight just as odd as he did before handing the man his invitation. However, he noted how the man oddly looked up from the invitation at him once the man read his name. Not realizing that pinned onto the inside of the man's left side jacket sat the man's Uraeus, the symbol of his order. Nodding when the man wished him a good evening, and yet Andrew felt something was off with the man. He just couldn't put his finger on it. Carla and Anta played a little game to see if he could name which Pharaoh was which as they walked passed the display cases. Of course, he was right on all counts. That was until one display stopped him in his tracks as a scowl formed on his lips at the sight of the mummified woman. He knew who it was, and while the plaque was wrong, he knew instantly who the mummy was. Cleopatra VII or normally known as simply Cleopatra.
"Andy, what's wrong?" Carla asked worryingly, lightly resting her right hand on his upper back as she noted the look of disgust on his face as he stared at the case. "Surely, the body of," looking at the plaque and giving it a quick read, "Hatshepsut wouldn't put you in this foul of a mood?"
"That's not Hatshepsut," Andrew nearly growled in disdain at the woman before him. Not because she was a woman, it was what she did to Egypt that burned his blood. Not something he could rightly understand himself.
"But the plaque..."
"The plaque is wrong," Andrew cut Anta off.
"If it isn't Hatshepsut, then who is it, Andy?" Carla asked, trying to get to the bottom of this change in his mood.
"Cleopatra," Andrew said very coldly. Not noticing the shocked looks on Anta's and Carla's faces, given how no one could ever find where they had buried her body.
"You're not joking, are you?" Anta asked seriously, to which Andrew just shook his head.
"Come," Carla tugged on the sleeve of Andrew's jacket, noting the people drawing near to them. She didn't want anyone to overhear their discussion. Unaware of the hidden microphone placed behind the plaque to catch that very moment so the Medjay could verify that Andrew was indeed the true Pharaoh and not a ploy of the Great Serpent.
Alex's eyes lit up as she saw her son's face through the crowd that was approaching them. Silently watching how he was talking and vaguely how Anta or Carla pointed at something as she greeted their guests alongside the other museum personnel who made this night happen. Then she noted something coming over her son; she knew that scowl from anywhere; it was the same one he wore when he first arrived at the dig site months ago. Yet she just didn't understand why or what caused him to wear it when, just a few seconds ago, he was happily smiling at Anta and Carla.
"Mr. McCain!" Dr. Anders greeted as he smiled joyously at the sight of Andrew. "I see you have lovely dates for this evening," he stated, slyly winking at him, noting the bashfulness of Anta and Carla as they clung tighter to Andrew. "You should come by the museum sometime; the survey of the items in the chamber you led us to where Akhenaten[40] and Nefertiti[41] rested and of their mummies is going very well. I don't remember a time when there was so much excitement in our department," Dr. Anders said mirthfully as he shook Andrew's hand. "Oh, Dr. Ali is around here somewhere; she wanted to discuss something with you, after you greet everyone, of course," he stated, getting a nod from Andrew.
"And just where might I find her?" Andrew asked, wondering what she wanted.
"She said something about being over in the Old Kingdom section," leaning into Andrew, "I think she's got the bug; she's always been fascinated by the Second Dynasty and where their bodies were buried, just an FYI." Dr. Anders said, patting Andrew on the top of his shoulder before the three of them moved down the line so he could greet the other guests.
"Mr. McCain, nice to see you again; it seems like we just went on a long, beautiful trip together," Alex said once he had reached her side after speaking with two other people before her, playing up the act that Andrew wasn't her son in front of her colleagues.
"Oh? Did we go somewhere? I don't recall," Andrew teased, tapping his chin with his finger only to get a light pat on his chest from his mother.
"I hope you're ready to return to the temple site; it's going to be very... remote," Alex said, emphasizing the last word.
"Hey, as long as I have the biggest tent and the rest of my demands fulfilled, I'll live up to my agreement," Andrew said, playing up his act.
"I do hope you remember those nights beneath the stars we shared there," Alex said in a sweet tone, trying not to act too familiar with him in front of the museum staff.
"Maybe," Andrew said sinfully, remembering that was where this all started for him.
"Good, now I hope you enjoy your evening," Alex said, sighing in her mind when all she wanted to do was kiss him at that moment. However, she didn't need that finding its way into the papers and Julián catching wind of it. She didn't need him or his new wife making trouble for her son. Not when she knew wholeheartedly that Andrew enjoyed being deep inside of her as much as she loved feeling him fucking her to oblivion. Still, as she peered at her son's back as Anta and Carla led him deeper into the museum, she was still worried about that change in his demeanor. After everything they had gone through, she didn't want some strange metaphysical thing happening to her son.
"We're going to go say hi to our friends now that we're back; you don't mind, do you, Andy?" Anta asked, pressing her body against his right side, as did Carla.
"No, kind of wondered when you would, given we've been back a whole day now," Andrew teased, "it seems the two of you are just so into someone."
"True," Carla cooed, leaning in and placing a kiss on his lips, trying not to smear her lipstick.
"You best not keep Dr. Ali waiting," Anta said, shaking her head when Andrew asked his silent question if they were related, noting how Abasi glared angrily at her from the corner of her eye as she got her own kiss in. "I'll see you in a bit, won't I?"
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed as he nodded.
"Haas! Bill!" Carla and Anta shouted as they hurried over to their friends the best that they could in their heels. Carla wore a seductive smirk on her lips when she peered back at him, giving him a little wave, telling him she would be waiting.
The soles of Andrew's dress shoes clicked and echoed off the polished, waxed tile floor as he walked leisurely towards the Old Kingdom section of the museum. Keeping his eyes in front of him and not on the objects behind the display cases to keep from being bombarded with memories of ages past. That was until he got to the Nemes of Ramesses II[42] that hung behind a glass display case.
"Arrogant sod," Andrew mumbled, knowing his family only came to power because they took the throne by force, not chosen like he was. "I will make Egypt greater than even you could imagine," he stated with determination. Pondering if this was how all the other Pharaohs before him felt when they, too, wondered what to do to make themselves stand out from all the others. "Unlike you, I will take Kadash[43] and reclaim the lands beyond. I will make Egypt whole, unlike you who squandered the men you led in that battle," Andrew said to his reflection in the glass. "Unlike you, your father, his father, and all your descendants, I am the rightful Pharaoh, you and the others were only pretenders to the throne..." Turning his head when he heard someone approaching. Turning on his heel and continuing on his trek, knowing if anyone heard that, they would have thought he had gone insane. In a sense, he had, given he could tell Ramesses was not amused with his rant. Not that he cared if the old Pharaoh liked it or not; he and all the rest served him and him alone since he was Pharaoh. It was just once in a while he had to reassert who was lord and master of his mind, soul, and body.
Andrew's body grew tense; he didn't know why as he approached the entrance to the Old Kingdom section of the museum. His eyes darted to and fro, looking for anything out of place. His fingers flexed, ready to handle the weapons of Ra should the need arise. Tentatively stepping over the threshold, the feeling didn't go away as he walked deeper into the area.
"Dr. Ali?" Andrew called out, looking around the area for the woman. Noting that it was rather dark, given how the rest of the museum was lit up. Instantly spinning on his left heel as he heard the large pocket doors slamming shut, something he didn't think the place had. His nostrils flared, knowing he had just walked into a trap. Quickly praying to Bast and Sekhmet[44] as he prepared himself for an attack, feeling their touch upon his back. The skills Bast drilled into him, along with all the battles the Pharaohs fought and the reflexes that went with them, flooded his being. His head snapped to the right as he heard the rushing of feet. Andrew had no clue what was in the masked man's raised hand as he barreled toward him. All he knew was the man, and his friends would soon learn he was not weak as they must have taken him for. Bending his body like a reed backward as the man brought, what appeared to him, given the speed of it to be a club, down, using the man's momentum, a shove and a trip sent the man gliding along the polished floor into the feet of another man, causing said man to fall onto the man's back and bury his face in the first assailant's ass. However, soon two became six, and Andrew knew he was in a very bad position as the four men that had revealed themselves approached him with more caution than the first two. Quickly unbuttoning his jacket, if he was going to fight, he wasn't about to have the garment restrict his movements. "If you wish to die at the hands of Pharaoh Menes II, then I will gladly expedite your meeting with Osiris and Anubis," he boasted as he called forth the crook and flail of Ra. Its heavenly orange light burnt away the shadows of the room, revealing to his eyes he would have no way of getting out without injury due to the number of people that surrounded him. Then it turned rather weird for Andrew as the approaching men dropped to a knee and prostrated themselves before him as they felt the heat baking into their skin. Trying not to show how weirded out he was at that moment. "Wait... don't I know you from somewhere?" Andrew muttered as one of the men reached up and pulled off his mask, revealing the old man beneath it.
"Forgive us, Lord Pharaoh," Mido spoke, pressing his head against the tile floor only to have his medallion slip out of his shirt and clang onto the floor, causing Andrew's eyes to center on it.
"Medjay." The word left Andrew's lips without thinking.
"Yes, Pharaoh, we are the Medjay," Dr. Ali spoke as she walked out from behind one of the displays. "We have waited in secret for your return to lead Egypt once again," she said, keeping her distance as the heat of his weapons was just too much for her. Wondering how he could even hold them, much less be that close to them and not burn up. "Please, your grace, will you not put those away?"
"As I recall, you, Medjay killed me once; I'm not fond of repeating that," Andrew stated, referring to King Tut and how he died.
"A member of our order did that because Tut's wife wanted the throne, not us as a group," Mido said, lifting his gaze off the floor. "We understand your concern that you might be apprehensive given what must be going through your mind at the moment. Yet, please, my lord, put away the weapons; none of us here wishes you harm. I know it appears that we do; we had to test you."
"Why?"
"To see if you were truly sent by the Gods and not Apophis," Halima said, stepping forward dressed in all black just like the others. "To see if you were truly the son of Ra," she said, nodding down to the weapons that were still in his hands. She could have sworn the surface of it appeared to be moving like what she had seen on the surface of the Sun.
"So, did you worm your way into the contest just to get close to me?" Andrew asked accusingly, watching Halima drop to her knees.
"No, your lordship, I did not. I didn't even know you existed at the time. I was still under the impression it was just a fairytale. It wasn't until I asked you that question and how you glanced at me that I realized I was looking at the King of Egypt," Halima answered, keeping her head bowed. "Please, Pharaoh, take me hostage if you must, if you feel unsafe with us, but please put away the weapons. It feels like a miniature sun in here," she said as a bead of sweat ran down her brow.
"Thank you," Dr. Ali sighed as the cold air of the A/C could be felt once his weapons were dematerialized.
"Now, what do you want with me?" Andrew asked, eyeing them all suspiciously.
"To help you," Mido said, lifting himself up to his knees.
"Help me?" Andrew muttered, perplexed.
"Yes, we're in all levels of government, in the highest ranks of the army; you will need help taking control over the country," Mido said, giving the ones he mentioned a wave to step forward and introduce themselves.
"And this is supposed to endure you to me?" Andrew asked after they spent ten minutes introducing themselves to him.
"Pharaoh, please, don't take that tone," Dr. Ali pleaded. "I know this must be difficult for you, given how your ba[45] is now just rousing from its long slumber, yet we are here to help you. We ourselves have waited countless years to see the country, the land that we love, restored back to its true form. We know you have no reason to trust us, yet this," pulling out her Uraeus medallion as she stepped closer to Andrew as it rested in the right palm of her hand, "this is what has guided us since the fall of Egypt, this is what kept us safe when the Christians and the Muslims were rooting out people that were heretics in their eyes. You see, you, your past self, bestowed this onto the Medjay; I'm sure you will remember that day in time. We want you to know while there might have been some bad apples in our ranks, we have always heeded your command and kept the secrets of the Pharaoh hidden from all those who tried and failed to lay claim to your heritage," Dr. Ali said, trying to rebuild their order and regain the seat of power they had once held in Egypt.
"And what is it that you want from me? Surely you simply can't be doing all this out of some sense of loyalty to a royal house that has been extinct for two thousand years or more," Andrew asked, turning his gaze to Mido, who had gotten to his feet some minutes ago.
"You need bodyguards that you can trust to keep what should be hidden, hidden, and you need an army to ensure that this great awakening happens," Mido said with a cocky smirk, telling Andrew he knew all about what he had said to the reporter. "I have said we, Medjay, are everywhere. We have been infiltrating the ranks of the invaders that sell off our heritage or proclaim to be saving it only to hide it away in lands far from its birthplace. Test us if you like, yet I speak the truth, Pharaoh; each one of us has been preparing for this day."
"And the army will just fall in line?" Andrew asked skeptically after asking the man who turned out to be a Fariq officer in the Egyptian army a few battle questions that only a man who has studied tactics and put them into action would know how to counter who answered his questions to his surprised satisfaction.
"The top officers might not; they've grown fat on the corruption of the government, the lower rankings, the ones who are conscribed into the ranks, they have no love for the government that bleeds this land dry and rebukes their duty to ensure that their men are paid the wages they're owed. They will follow you, my lord, I'm sure of it," the man said with a firm nod.
"Very well, if you are to be my shield, stay hidden until I'm ready to take back the throne," Andrew said sternly, turning on his heel and preparing to leave.
"Of course, my Pharaoh," Mido nodded. "If I might suggest one thing..." Watching how that stopped Andrew in his tracks, causing him to peer back at him. "That Halima here will be your contact between us since she's already been seen with you and won't draw too much attention to you or her."
Andrew's eyes ran over the woman, noticing how she fidgeted beneath his gaze. "Acceptable, and you..." Pointing at the General, "ensure that the forces of Egypt are prepared to go to war, and make sure the symbol of Set, Sekhmet, and Bast adorn their gear and everything else," Andrew commanded.
"Set, my lord?" the man asked, confused.
"He is the god of war, General," Andrew said from over his shoulder, "and I mean to win." His voice died away as he slipped out of the room. As he was walking past display cases to return to Anta's and Carla's sides, he could feel the eyes of the giant Set statue following him across the room. "Yes?" he asked, turning and looking at the stone figure.
"You honor me, Pharaoh; I have not been remembered as the God of War for some time. As you and your armies honor me, I shall ensure our enemies cower in the face of our might!" With that, Set left his mind and returned to the heavenly plane.
"Set is a mighty one to have at your back, as long as you honor him." Andrew instantly spun around at the voice he hadn't heard in months. "We meet again, young Pharaoh," Isis said in her human disguise as Neith smiling warmly at Andrew.
"Isis, I wasn't expecting to see you here," Andrew said, trying to keep his cool. However, he knew having two gods appear in less than a minute was never good.
"Come now... Menes, you think I would miss out on this?" Isis said, waving her hands out and to the sides of her, smirking when she used his royal name. "That I, one of the Gods, would miss out on this when the true King sets his base for his ascension?" Andrew could hear the amusement and the pride in her voice that he had chosen the right path. "Although, I must say, even Ra was bemused when you put that usurper in her place. I don't even think Menes, the first one," a glint of humor sparkled in her eyes when she said that, "could or would do such a thing, and his blood was purer, in the godly sense, than yours. Don't take that as me degrading you, just that you constantly surprise us, Gods."
"Thanks... I guess," Andrew said, he was still taking it as a put-down.
"Now," looping her arm around Andrew's left and leading him off to where Carla and Anta were, "I know Ptah has asked for a specific spot in your temple. I don't condone him demeaning my son," Isis said, lightly patting Andrew's left bicep. "You know, Osiris is so looking forward to the day when the people will talk to him again. He does get awfully lonely for a god," she uttered in a wifely tone. "I do thank you for what you've done, setting up that little shrine you've been carrying around in your bag. I haven't heard my husband's laughter in so long. You should hear him going on and on about how it was being jostled in your suitcase," Isis chuckled. "So, would you be so kind as to erect his statue by the door?"
"Sure, I don't have a problem with that," Andrew answered; he so didn't want to have a horde of Gods on his ass. "I'm assuming you'll be wanting to be next to him?"
"Of course, where else is a wife's place than beside her husband," Isis retorted, shooting Andrew a smirk. Slyly noting the looks, she was getting from the two women in Andrew's life as they neared them. "I'll speak to you again, young Pharaoh; enjoy the evening," she mused before placing a kiss on Andrew's left cheek and heading off into the depths of the museum and back to the realm of the Gods.
However, Andrew's heckles were on end as Anta and Carla marched towards him with displeased looks on their faces. "And just who was that Andy?" they asked as one in an accusing tone. Their heads turned as all Andrew did was point over at the image of Isis that had been removed from the wall of one of the tombs from the Valley of the Queens. Their heads snapped over to him with a look of 'Really?!' in their eyes then a look of forgiveness appeared within their depths for their fit of jealousy.
"Can you forgive us?" Anta asked sweetly as she cozied up to Andrew's left side.
"We're sorry we got so... possessive of you," Carla said softly as her right hand rested on his chest as he pulled them tightly into his sides.
"Don't worry about it," Andrew said, brushing it off. He had far more important things to worry about than their jealousy. "Hello, Bill, Haas," he greeted as the two of them approached them. "Where's what's his name?" Andrew asked, totally forgetting the name of Anta's ex-boyfriend.
"Oh, him," Anta kept her sneer to a minimum, "the moment you were gone, he so tried to use his tricks on me, and when that didn't work, he tried them on the Professor. Who slapped him so hard. I'm surprised you didn't hear it?" Anta said, giving him a questioning look as to what he had been doing.
"I knew he got around, but I didn't think he was that stupid," Bill chimed in, knowing Abasi wouldn't be joining them back out on the dig or any dig for a long time.
"Oh? Did he, interesting, so what's going to happen to him?" Andrew asked, looking at the four of them.
"Probably have a review done on him and his conduct since this is pretty much school property and this is a sanctioned school event. He's probably getting expelled or asked to transfer to another school to avoid another mishap. They tend to take these types of things seriously when a student thinks they can sleep with a Professor of good standing like Dr. Sanders," Haas stated before bringing up her glass of wine to her lips while secretly eyeing Andrew. She hadn't forgotten what he had done the last time he was in Egypt. She was still under the impression that something wasn't right with him.
"Couldn't happen to a nicer person," Andrew said sarcastically. "So, how's the party going anyway?"
"Better now," Anta said dreamily as she squeezed Andrew into her.
"Come, I'll introduce you to the rest of Dr. Sanders's class that you haven't met yet," Bill offered, ignoring how Anta and Carla were hanging onto Andrew.
"So, got any more wild assertions about Egypt?" Haas asked, peering back at him as she followed after Bill.
"I might, but I can't give all my tricks away," Andrew answered with a smirk.
"Hey, I got a question. Do you know anything about the lost pyramid[46]?" Bill asked over his shoulder. It really wasn't lost, given that everyone knew where the foundations for it were. Yet no one knew why it had been destroyed, so he thought to test Andrew since he had an assumption he was getting his information from otherworldly sources. That was the only thing he could explain about how Andrew knew things about Egypt that no one else knew.
"I might; why?" Andrew responded, knowing a fishing expedition when he saw one.
"Any clue as to why it's not a pyramid anymore?" Bill asked skeptically.
"I might," Andrew said, smirking when he was only giving out vague answers.
"What I thought, you're a charlatan," Bill accused as their class began to gather around them.
"Oh? Am I, be careful there with all that defamation you're spouting, you might not like what you find at the other end of your inquiry," Andrew spoke in an even tone.
"Then, if you got all this knowledge that even the Professor doesn't have, then tell all of us what happened to that pyramid," Bill demanded, poking Andrew in the chest. Looking oddly at Anta and Carla when they gently but firmly pushed him back. He would have thought they would be on his side, trying to determine what ploy Andrew was playing.
"Don't you dare demean our husband," Anta said, taking her class by surprise.
"Bill, you have no idea what you're about to step in. I would suggest you back off before you upset my man," Carla warned in a protective tone with the look to go with it.
"It's fine; they'll learn everything soon enough," Andrew spoke, noting how their cheeks grew red as he palmed their asses. "You want to know what happened to it. Well, Khafre[47]was a jealous little man; he couldn't stand that Djedefre[48] took the throne before him. So in a fit of rage, he slew Djedefre a year after Djedefre finished his pyramid. Once his power was secure, he went to work dismantling Djedefre's pyramid and using it and the stones of his complex to build his own since Sneferu[49] pretty much bled the coffers dry to build all his pyramids."
"That's just preposterous!" Bill exclaimed, throwing up his arms in frustration.
"Is it? Are you under the assumption that all was well within that bloodline? Given how Khufu[50]," sneering the name when Onouphrios' lingering hate still burned within his breast, "used Onouphrios' son to lead a rebellion against his father, only to slay the boy and take the throne for himself. So, is it not feasible to assume that those that sat on the throne of the two lands wouldn't resort to murder to gain power?" Andrew asked; the blue light of his divinity burned brightly in his pupils, causing the crowd to step back in surprise and shock as his Nemes materialized on his head. "You ask how I know all this? I know this since I. Am. Pharaoh. I know every little thing that lies beneath the sands of Egypt, for I am Egypt."
"Mr. McCain, a word, if you will?" Alex called out to her son once she could finally get away. Keeping her shock from her face when Andrew's Nemes was on his head. She had thought he would keep that a secret, at least until the last moment. Not showing it off like he was doing.
"Next time you defame my husband and King, you will face the Queen's ire, are we understood?" Anta said sternly, getting up in Bill's face before turning on a heel and following after Andrew with Carla by her side.
"Might we speak somewhere more private?" Alex inquired with a wave of her hand as she watched his Nemes return to the ether.
"Okay?" Andrew drew out the word. "What is this about?" he asked, following after his mother.
"Baby, are you okay?" Alex asked once they were well enough away from everyone.
"Yeah, why?" Andrew answered sheepishly.
"It's just you seemed tense, and you're Nemes. It was showing. I thought you didn't want to be known as Pharaoh just yet?" Alex whispered low as she lightly rubbed his left arm. "Plus, why were you scowling earlier?"
"Yeah, I was going to ask about that too when we were alone," Carla spoke up. "Andy, what did you mean that was Cleopatra?" Seeing Alex's shocked and questioning look, she gave her, to which Carla nodded.
"What did she do so wrong that it leaves a sour taste in your mouth?" Anta asked sweetly, resting a hand on his arm.
"She sold Egypt out just to stay in power when she, along with the rest of her bloodline, wasn't even the rightful rulers of Egypt. They were only keeping the throne warm, nothing more than placeholders," Andrew said dismissively. "Even the people of Egypt cared not for her or her ilk. Why do you think they buried her in an unmarked tomb along with her son, a bastard, I might add, she had with Caesar? So that she would be forgotten by time and history."
"Wait, wait, are you saying we have the body of Cleopatra on display right now, and no one knows it's her?!" Alex asked flabbergasted. Her jaw dropped when all Andrew did was nod. "Andy, I know she isn't your favorite," she said, taking on a sweet tone as she stepped up to her son. Gently plucking at the fabric of his jacket and giving her son her best puppy dog eyes. "But you'll tell me which one she is, won't you? You'll do that for me, won't you? You'll make the woman you lay with very happy, won't you?"
"You have her marked as Hatshepsut," Andrew said, nodding in the direction of the entrance.
"Really?"
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed.
"Andy, why were you talking to Isis?" Carla asked, shocking Alex even more.
"Oh, you know, making sure things are progressing as they should," Andrew said offhandedly.
"Andy, is that like the first time, the two of you talked?" Alex inquired; her heart raced when Andrew shook his head.
"Who do you think got you on tour in the first place. And you have met her too; you just didn't know it was Isis at the time," Andrew informed her, catching his mother by the arms as her knees grew weak.
"You're not messing with me, are you, Andy?" Alex uttered weakly.
"Afraid not."
"Did you have a good chat with Dr. Ali?" Carla asked, steering the conversation away from the topic of the Gods. She and Anta still weren't over the fact they had seen Bast in her true image.
"Somewhat," Andrew answered, rubbing the back of his head.
"What do you mean, somewhat?" Anta asked, rolling her hand when it felt there was more to it.
"She's Medjay," Andrew stated, noting how their eyes widened at that.
"Wait, as in the personal guard of the Pharaoh?" Carla asked for clarification, to which Andrew nodded.
"And why have they appeared now?" Alex asked, suspicious of their motives.
"They want to return to their old positions, and honestly, I am going to need their help in retaking the throne," Andrew sighed. He knew he couldn't do this alone, and he doubted the Gods were just going to hand him Egypt. "Oh, you know the old guy on the council you showed me a picture of?"
"Yeah?" Alex intoned, drawing out the word.
"He's the leader," Andrew said, watching how his mother rubbed her forehead. "And that girl Halima is a part of their group," he spoke, peering over at Anta and Carla. Not to alarm them but to inform them to keep their eyes open.
"That I am, my Pharaoh," Halima said from behind Andrew, surprising the four of them. Keeping her mirth contained as, she smiled friendly at them as they turned to peer at her. Placing her hands behind her back to show them that she posed no threat to either one of them. Noting how Andrew's eyes glanced down as she wore her Uraeus proudly against the dress she had changed into and not hidden like it once had been. Once she had changed out of her outfit, she went in search of Andrew. Stealthy following after him when she noticed how he was moving away from the group he had been talking to.
"Some reason you're interrupting our private conversation?" Andrew asked in a hard tone.
"I come to offer you my services, my lord," Halima stated, placing her right arm diagonally across her chest as she bowed at her waist to him.
"Come again?" Andrew uttered, confused.
"You're making waves Pharaoh," Halima uttered, waving her right hand towards the other side of the museum. "People are starting to notice, and some of those people aren't too willing to give up their power. I'm here to serve as your bodyguard and theirs," she said, nodding toward the other three. "We have known about you all for some time, so we know our lord is holding true to the old traditions. So don't think we disparage your relationship with our lord," she said, staring right at Alex, who blushed a deep red. "It's fitting that the Princess of Egypt is wedded to the King of Egypt. As it has been throughout the Pharaonic line."
"And you can serve as a bodyguard?" Carla asked skeptically, crossing her arms and displaying her distrust on her sleeve.
"Oh yes," Halima nodded. "All those born into the order are trained the moment we can wield a blade. We just aren't a match for someone with thousands of years of fighting techniques at his fingertips," she said, smirking at Andrew.
"Andy, what is she talking about?" Anta asked, tugging on Andrew's right sleeve.
"Dr. Anders sent me into a trap, where the Medjay were laying in wait," Andrew said, seeing their glares burning into Halima.
"Only to test you, my lord, not harm you," Halima uttered defensively.
"And why did you have to do it in the first place?" Alex asked, not buying a word of it.
"To see if he was indeed the true Pharaoh or a pawn of Apophis; if the latter, kill him like we Medjay have done throughout the centuries," Halima said truthfully.
"And now?" Anta asked, putting herself between the woman and Andrew.
"Now, all we want to do is see that Egypt is once again the power it once was before the fall of the true Pharaoh," Halima said in reverence. "We will do whatever is needed to ensure the Pharaoh's will is carried out to the letter," she uttered with pride. She knew her parents were so proud of her when she was getting ready before heading off to the museum. She could see it in her father's eyes when she walked out. It wasn't lost on her how her father had pulled out his uniform they all were given when they were inducted into the order. Even her own mother was looking at herself in the mirror at how she looked in her uniform. So she knew if her parents were that excited, the rest of the order would be as well.
Anta's body heated when she felt Andrew's hands on the side of her arms and the warmth of his lips on the skin of her bare shoulder. Her face became a ripe cherry when Andrew whispered the words: 'My protector.'
"You know I only do it because of how I feel about you," Anta said lovingly as she leaned back against him.
"So, you're going to stick to my side, I take it?" Andrew asked, looking up at Halima.
"Mmmhmm, I promise you won't even notice I'm around," Halima replied with a nod. "I'm sure you don't even notice, my brethren," she inferred with a twinkle in her eye. "We are holding true to your order, my lord. While we might be in the shadows until the time is ready to step back into the light of Ra. That does not mean we'll leave our lord unprotected."
"I see," Andrew said plainly.
"And you can't be everywhere at once; you will need your guard to protect the Queens of Egypt," Halima said, smiling warmly at the three women. "The world is a far more dangerous place than it was back in the Pharaonic age. I know your lordship doesn't want any harm to come to them." Watching how Andrew's brow furrowed, knowing she hit the mark. "So, please, don't disrupt your evening because I'm here, this is a wonderous night, and you should enjoy it."
"Andy," Carla whispered, sidling up to him. "I'm feeling a little bit like dancing; we didn't get to do much while on tour. Can we?" she asked, knowing the perfect place to take him.
"You sure?" Andrew asked, glancing over to Halima.
"Mmmhmm."
"Alright, that's fine with me," Andrew spoke, turning his head as Anta began to sway her hips in excitement.
"Andy, you are so in for a treat; I've been known to cut loose on the dancefloor a time or two. How did you think I met your father?" Alex taunted with a smirk.
"Good, then it's settled," Halima nodded, bringing her left wrist up to her lips. "The Falcon is on the move," she spoke into the hidden microphone embedded within it. "Don't look so skeptical. We, Medjay, have had years to plan this out. It's only natural that we would have the means to keep you safe and communicate over distances," Halima said, stepping to the side, gesturing for them to lead the way. Knowing full well, the other twenty that were stationed around the museum were already making sure the path to the door was clear of any hostiles.
As Andrew and the trio left the museum, he was not prepared to see two black SUVs in front and behind the car that they had arrived in as it idled along the curb. Andrew thought it a little too much given how he hadn't taken the throne yet, nor had he been crowned yet. Then again, he doubted the crown of Egypt was just lying around somewhere. He was sure it had been destroyed when Rome took over or by one of the other conquerors throughout history. Andrew eyed the man who opened the rear door of the car warily as he did those that stood by the SUVs.
"Please, if you would, Pharaoh Menes, would you inform us of our destination," Halima spoke; while she was only a lowly member of the order, she was charged with safety while in her care, and she took her responsibility seriously. She wasn't about to bring disgrace to her mother or father for failing to hold true to the teachings they instilled in her. Nodding her head in understanding when Carla gave the name of the club she was going to take Andrew to. "Now you four just enjoy the ride; we'll take care of everything else," she stated in a friendly tone, only to take hold of Andrew's arm, stopping him from entering the car after Anta. "I know this is strange to you; trust in us; we will keep you safe."
"That remains to be seen," Andrew said authoritatively, removing her hand from his arm and climbing into the back.
******
The Ava Club on the west side of Cairo was bustling as their vehicles rolled to a stop along the front of the club. The onlookers who were not used to seeing such an event looked on in mystified wonder. Unbeknownst to Andrew was just how widespread the Medjay order had gone over two thousand plus years since the Kingdom of Egypt's fall. So when word reached the owner of the Ava Club, he had his employees get to work creating a very special area just for the visiting Pharaoh. Even kicking out some of his more influential and high-paying clientele. Not that the man cared how they took that, this was an event he nor anyone of his order was going to renege on. Even if that means he would lose a few customers. The bouncers went to work backing the people down the sidewalk once the owner had exited the front door giving the men the nod. Making sure he was presentable in the glass of the booth before turning towards the cars as the sounds of doors opened. Watching how his co-members moved to line the way towards the entrance to keep anyone from getting to the occupants in the back of the center car. The man's eyebrows rose as he watched one after another beautiful woman exiting the car only to see a boy no older than eighteen slide out of it. He had heard about him; he just couldn't believe it. Not that he doubted his order's intelligence work. Still, he couldn't believe a boy, not of his country, was to sit on the throne of the two lands. Nonetheless, he had been assured that the young man before him was indeed the Pharaoh.
Although, he couldn't deny that there was a certain air around the young man as Andrew looked up at the night sky. Glancing to the man nearest to him, making sure he too had heard Andrew thanking Khonsu for the lovely evening. That was when it all went still as a silver beam of light shone down from the heavens spotlighting only one person. Andrew.
"Greetings Pharaoh, I'm Ha-Neul, the owner and proprietor of this establishment. It's an honor to have you here this evening," he said, speaking in ancient Egyptian.
"Medjay?" Andrew asked, studying the man.
"Yes, my lord, please, if you would follow me, I've set up a very special area where you and your company can enjoy the evening," Ha-Neul said, gesturing to the door.
"You're just going to love this place, Andy. It's the best dance club in Cairo," Carla praised, looking longingly at the man beside her.
"Mmmhmm," Anta peered, rubbing her breasts into his back as she stood behind him. "And I can't wait to rub everything against you," she whispered heatedly against the back of his neck before placing a kiss on it.
"Thank you, my lady; I do take pride in providing the best for my visitors. If you just follow me, I'll take you to your own cordoned-off area I made once I heard of your arrival to my club," Ha-Neul said happily as he led them inside. "Now, if there is anything you need, food, drink, the music isn't right, you just let me know, and I'll get it right out to you. Or if anyone is bothering you, I'll make sure that said person doesn't interfere with your evening."
"Don't you dare look at those women, young man," Alex hissed in his ear as Andrew's eyes began to wander to the dancefloor. "The only women you need to ogle is us," she stated, pressing her son's arm deeper into the cleavage of her breasts.
"That's right, Andy, you don't need them when we have everything you need," Carla said, nodding sternly. Noting how he jumped slightly only to peer back when Anta had a coy, lustful smirk on her lips. Practicing her queenly wave at those that were staring at them as they climbed the stairs to the loft that held the VIP section of the club. Carla eyed the four men who were already waiting for them as they stood on the outside of the roped-off section. Wondering if they were club personnel or Medjay.
"Now, these men will ensure no one bothers you while you enjoy the ambiance of my establishment," Ha-Neul spoke as one of the men unclipped the velvet rope allowing Andrew and the others entrance to the area. Waving to one of his trusted servers that worked the VIP section. Giving the woman detailed instructions on whose order came first, seeing her nod in understanding. "If you'll excuse me for a moment, my lord, Lél, here," waving to her as she stood at his side, "will take good care of you until I return," he said before bounding off to his office. To make sure his cell jammer was working properly, he had no wish for photos of Andrew's night out to hit the interwebs while he was enjoying himself in his club.
"You know Andy, I could get used to this," Alex said, tasting the richness of the white wine on her tongue as she lounged beside her son. Her left arm draped along the back of the U-shaped booth. The side of her right foot brushed alluringly up and down Andrew's shin as she drew his gaze to her shapely legs that sat crossed on one another.
"Yeah, who couldn't get used to being treated like a Queen," Andrew said, fighting himself not to roll his eyes as he brought his glass to his lips. While he didn't drink a lot, yet if he had the chance to partake in it, he wasn't going to miss out. His preferred drink was a Long Island Iced Tea. He had no idea why; that was always what he had ordered if he was anywhere there was a real bartender. The first time he tried one, he was hooked, then the second one in, he knew he was screwed.
"I know I won't," Anta giggled, flashing Andrew a coy smile before taking a sip of her cocktail. Glad to finally be home and not rushing off to one city after another.
"Andy," Carla spoke, drawing his attention to her as he drew on his straw. "I know with everything going on, you will make time to meet my own parents, won't you? Good," she said, smiling down into her drink as Andrew nodded. "They are so going to flip out?!"
"How did your own take the news, Anta?" Alex asked as her fingertips played with the hair on the back of Andrew's head.
"Like you would expect when you learn your daughter is marrying the King of Egypt and that the old Gods are real," Anta said, looking sadly down at her glass. Giving Andrew a weak smile when he reached over and squeezed her hand.
"Tell me what happened," Alex said in a concerned voice. "She did?!" she gasped, gazing at Andrew, who nodded. "I'm so sorry, Anta; I know seeing that must have been terrible."
"It was, but Bennu brought it on himself. I mean, he's always been hardcore into Islam; I just didn't think he would go that far. But he earned his punishment," Anta said, brushing her thumb along the back of Andrew's hand. "Babe, when we get married, it needs to be a huge wedding," she stated out of the blue, with Carla nodding along, causing Andrew to choke on his sip.
"Huh?!"
"Come now, honey," Alex cooed, patting Andrew's right knee. "Did you think we would just marry you, be your Queens, birth your children and not want a ceremony?" she asked, smirking inwardly at the look of fright in her son's doe-like eyes. Hoping her prayers to Hathor[51] were bearing fruit. It was her duty as his primary Queen and descendant of Pepi II to give him an heir to keep the line of Egypt going for however long their house reigns. She just hoped she was healthy and young enough for her egg to be fertilized and not hit pre-menopause. She didn't think she had, yet she couldn't rule it out due to her age.
"Can we have it at NeoHierakonpolis or Djed?" Carla asked excitedly. "I know the villagers will be so excited to be a part of it," she stated, noting how that had garnered a few looks from the men guarding them.
"Don't tell me you went back there... without me?!" Alex grumbled in a huff.
"Ow, ow, ow," Andrew hissed as his mother pulled on his right earlobe, drawing him closer to her.
"Baby, why didn't you take me too?!" Alex pouted. "You know how much I've been looking forward to going back after you rescued them from Punt," she said low, plumping out her lower lip.
"You got called in, remember? I wanted to check in on them before we went back to the site," Andrew replied, rubbing the feeling back into his ear.
"Baby," Alex purred, leaning forward and running her fingers lightly along Andrew's right thigh. Noticing how her son's eyes glanced down quickly to her bosom as she put her breasts on display for him. "When you go back, you will take me, won't you? It is very hurtful if you go to your capital and not take your Queen along so she can view the splendor she and her King will be living in," she said; her hot breath flowed over Andrew's lips as inches only separated the two of them.
"You should have seen how he interacted with that little girl today; it was so adorable," Anta sighed; a longing light appeared in her eyes as her hand ran up and down his left arm.
"See, so hurtful to your woman," Alex said before passionately kissing her son. A kiss, she might add, she's been dying for all night long. Her skin heated as she felt his right hand move down her back. She knew what was coming, not that she minded, really. She did love how Andrew caressed her ass. Her fingers curled around the lapel of his jacket as she lightly moaned into his mouth. Ignoring the man's inquiry as he asked if there was anything he could get for them, barely noticing how Carla was talking to him from the corner of her eye nor how the man took something off his belt. All that mattered to her at that moment was getting her fill of her son's lips.
"Andy," Carla's voice drew them out of their lip lock, "come dance with me," she said, holding out her hands to him.
"Go on, but you best save a dance for the rest of us," Alex uttered, winking at him.
As Nelly Furtado's 'Maneater' began to play, Carla moved her body sensuously for Andrew's eyes only. Showing him what would always be lining his bed. Biting her lower lip as she noticed how he was keeping up with her beat. Gasping as he pulled her back roughly against his chest. Rolling her hips against his groin, the memory of their first time flared in her mind as she felt his member responding to her movements. Hooking her arm around his neck as she swayed her body against his, ignoring the stares of the men that were on the loft. They didn't hold a candle to the man that was behind her at the moment. Smiling at Anta as her own song came to a close. Wondering how Andrew was going to take to the three songs she had chosen for their first dance together.
Anta ran her right hand up Andrew's chest, slipping it inside of his jacket as her hips softly swayed to the intro to 'Say it right.' Unlike Carla, she wanted up close and slow, whereas hers was a faster pace kind of song. While they didn't get a lot of time to one another, yet at that moment, he was hers. As her fingers ran along his jaw as she slowly danced against him. The months they were together going from one hotel room to another played across her mind. While, yes, they did bicker with one another, what couple didn't? That didn't push her away from him; on the contrary, it only drew her closer to Andrew. "I love you," Anta mouthed as she stared into Andrew's blue-green eyes. Not seeing how Alex's hands flew to her mouth, yet she did hear Carla's squeal because they had discussed how and when they would say it to him all the time when they were alone. She was starting to worry that Andrew didn't feel the same way as the seconds wore on. Nearly leaping into his arms, if she wasn't already in them, planting one of the hottest kisses they'd shared on his lips when he repeated the words she had longed to hear. "When we get back, your Queen is going to show you what you're in store for, for all our years together," Anta said heatedly as she pulled him alluringly down by his tie.
Alex's hips swayed like a woman of experience as she approached her son. She might not have dated or had sex in the eight years she had been in Egypt until she became her son's woman. That didn't mean she let her dance skills grow lax. She did like to cut loose when she had the time. Seeing her son's shocked eyes as she swayed her hips just like the women were doing on the dancefloor below them as 'Promiscuous' was starting to play. Smiling seductively at Andrew when he held out his jacket to one of the men as he loosened his tie. Swaying her ass at him as he unbuttoned the cuffs of his sleeves, her hands rested on the railing of the loft. Biting her lip as Andrew really broke out his moves when Timberlake sang the word Crown. Holding up her hair against the back of her head as she taunted her son to enter her personal space with her hips. Grinding against her son, feeling how aroused her body was getting after the months of them being together. She paid no attention to how one of the men stopped a patron from trying to cross into the roped-off area to get to Carla and Anta, nor did she notice how that same man twisted the man's arm behind his back and forcibly led the man past them and to the stairs where Ha-Neul's men saw the man from the club.
"Oh, baby, why didn't you tell me you could dance like that?" Alex asked happily as she wrapped her body around Andrew's arm as they walked back to their booth.
"I could ask you the same thing," Andrew retorted, peering over at his mother in a new light.
"What? I did tell you how I lured your father's gaze, didn't I?" Alex whispered heatedly into her son's ear.
Three hours passed as they enjoyed themselves with a good drink and risqué dance moves. Yet they knew it was time for them to leave if they wanted to be up at the hour of seven to head over to the museum to pack the Rovers for their trek back out to the temple site. As they were making their way back to the hotel Andrew was staying at, the four of them were unaware of what was taking place in the lead car.
"Yes, sir, that is what D'Arcy heard in the club," the man said from the front passenger seat.
"And you're sure he heard them referring to his capital?" Mido asked from over the Bluetooth connection that was playing out over the SUVs speakers.
"I'm sure of it; you know D'Arcy is very much a stickler about such things when it comes to his reporting," the man spoke clearly.
"That is true, and did he give a name to this capital of his?"
"D'Arcy reported that the brown-haired woman that is with the Pharaoh spoke of a place called NeoHierakonpolis."
"I've never heard of such a place. It's not on any new map or from the Pharaonic age. Regardless we must find where this place is and secure it, so we have control of the capital."
"That's not all, sir; I have some strange reports that the older woman was speaking about Punt, whatever that is."
"What exactly did she say? I need details?!" Mido asked heatedly. The man looked to the driver, who was equally as confused along with Halima, who was riding in the back, at why Mido's voice had gotten higher at the word Punt.
"All D'Arcy reported due to the noise in the club was that he could hear 'rescued' and 'Punt' that's all D'Arcy reported on the matter. Also, he did mention a place called Djed, yet he put more importance on the other two locations than he did that one."
"I see; I will have to confer with the rest of the council on this matter. Seems our Pharaoh has been moving on his own. We mustn't let him alter Egypt any more than what he already has. We are the Medjay; we are the protectors of Egypt." Halima remained quiet in the back of the SUV; personally, she didn't think this would turn out well for them if they were found out to be moving behind Andrew's back. She knew he was already distrustful of them. They had all seen how warriors with thirty years of training couldn't land a blow on a boy no older than nineteen. So she knew they couldn't take him on in a physical confrontation, and what she heard was true about him being in contact with the Gods. She doubted they would allow anyone to interfere with their own plans for Andrew. If that was the case, she knew it could be very bad for them if they erred on the side of the Gods. "We'll just have to ensure that we are always around to whisper into his ear to ensure Egypt is returned back to the way we see it should be."
Chapter Four
"You like that, don't you, baby?" Anta cooed as she was riding Andrew on the hotel bed, watching how his eyes were rolling in the back of his head as her folds squeezed his cock.
"You know I do," Andrew groaned in lust as Anta's sex filled the air. Carla and Alex moved around the room, packing Andrew's bags for him while she got her morning fuck in just like the other two had already done.
"Good, now watch your woman as she rides this fat cock," Anta said heatedly as her hips rocked, feeling the pearl white sheet brushing along her ass as she did that hid hers and Andrew's lower half from view. Her ebony hair bounced against her chest as she savored the man beneath her. Wondering when his swimmers would take root in her womb. She would have thought it would have happened in Paris or Rome, given how much they had sex when they weren't working and the lack of her on her birth control. She just hoped it would be soon. She wanted to ensure Andrew's line continued on for ages to come. Tossing her head back as Andrew reached up and fondled her 32A breasts, she did enjoy it when he did such a thing when they were together. It only urged her hips on to get her prize.
"Come on, you two, enough of that," Alex teased, slapping Anta's bare ass playfully as she laid on top of her son after Andrew had finished dumping his load into her. "You two need a shower before we go to the museum," she said in a motherly fashion.
"And don't the two of you fool around in there either, or we might have to join you!" Carla called out to them as Anta and Andrew entered the bathroom to get their last hot shower for a long time.
"They're deceiving you, Pharaoh, be careful of what you say." Set's warning filled his mind as his mother started to open the door as they were ready to check out of the room with his bags slung over his shoulder. Andrew looked over to Bast, who was sitting on the back of the chair in the common area of the penthouse, nodding her small head in confirmation that Set's words were to believed.
"Oh?!" Alex muttered in surprise to find two men standing guard at their door.
"Ma'am," the man on her right said in a thick English accent.
"Come, Bast, we wouldn't want to leave you behind," Anta said, holding out her arms to her. Smiling contentedly as Bast snuggled tightly against her chest as she walked towards the door. Turning her nose up when Andrew gave her a look as she walked past him and out the door.
Andrew eyed the two men suspiciously without doing so, as he was the last to leave. If Bast told him to heed Set's words, then he would be a fool not to listen. He just wished he knew what the god meant by his warning and what they were deceiving him about. Was it everything they had told him last night or just some certain things. He kept his emotions from his face as the two men filed into the cab of the elevator. While the men didn't pick up anything, however, the other three did as they gave him sly glances as they rode down to the ground floor. Looking to Bast as he wondered what he was going to do. He knew the reason Egypt fell in the first place was because of the priests who thought they could rule Egypt better than the Pharaoh. That was what led the 'Silver Pharaoh[52]' to be exiled to Lower Egypt in the Third Intermediate Period. He wasn't about to allow anyone to usurp his throne that he didn't even want to take in the first place. He was glad his mother rebuked the men from riding with them, causing them to scramble to get their car before they pulled off to head to the museum after he had checked out.
"Okay, Andy, what's going on? You've been unnaturally quiet since I opened the door?" Alex asked as she pulled out onto the street.
"Well, wouldn't you when you get a warning from Set that you're being lied to?" Andrew countered, shaking his head at Anta and Carla when they gave him looks as if he thought they were lying to him.
"Okay... but Set isn't a god you should..."
"Bast confirmed it," Andrew cut in. "So far, she has proven she looks out for my safety," he said, not seeing how Bast got rather prim in Anta's lap, who was riding in the front passenger seat.
"So, who or what do you think he meant?" Carla asked, concern shown in her eyes as she lightly took hold of his left forearm.
"The Medjay," Andrew answered, nodding behind him to the two that were racing to catch up to them.
"But aren't they the good guys, Andy?" Anta asked, peering around the seat.
"I don't know, power does a lot to people; who knows what they're truly after."
"Then can't you just disband them? After all, they are your personal guard if they hold true to tradition," Alex spoke, waving her hand through the air.
"Even if I did, as they have stated, they're everywhere. I can't be looking over my shoulder all the time when I'm trying to save this country, now can I?" Andrew asked, sighing as he already felt twenty years older as he leaned on the armrest of the door.
"They aren't going to take my baby from me," Alex hissed in anger as her grip on the steering wheel grew alarming. Her mind raced as to whom she could make a deal with to keep her son safe, yet none that she could recollect dealt with such things, given how the Egyptians weren't known for that. Then her mind flashed back to their time in Atlantis, only to look down at her lap as Bast placed her left paw on her right thigh as they sat at a stop light. Her green eyes told her not to do what she was thinking and to believe in her to keep Andrew safe from harm. It wasn't until the firm nod from Bast that she sighed, relenting on the thought that was brewing in her mind.
Alex shared a look with Anta as they slowly pulled around the back of the museum, noting there were far more cars than they were told that would be joining the expedition. She knew the original staff of the dig, minus Abasi would be returning with a few more experienced hands. Not the number of cars that she was currently looking at as she pulled into the closest free parking space.
"I take it this isn't what you expected?" Andrew whispered to his mother as they began to unload the back of her small SUV.
"No, seems like another thing they changed without informing me," Alex grumbled.
"What are we going to do?" Anta whispered as their shadow rapidly pulled into the parking lot.
"For now, we'll just act like nothing's wrong and watch. Sooner or later, they'll trip up and show their hand," Andrew said, tapping into the years of knowledge of the shadowy workings of court life. Seeing them nod as he pulled his bags out of the back, as did the other three before Alex shut the tailgate and locked her car up for its long slumber. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he felt someone sneaking up from behind him.
"Hello again," Halima greeted cheerfully, yet she sensed their guard was up, namely Andrew's, as he turned towards her. "I know this must seem alarming to you, me and the others being here," slyly gesturing to the others of her order, "yet our Potiphar," noticing how that got an eyebrow raised out of Andrew, yet he remained silent, "he's our leader, thought given who you are a security detail was in order. We assure you, Dr. Sanders we will not interfere with your work," she promised, looking over at Alex, yet her attention was on Andrew who kept his thoughts from his face. Nevertheless, she sensed he didn't believe a word of it.
"As long as you adhere to that, we have a lot of work to do at Amkhakha without untrained professionals underfoot," Alex said, showing she was not pleased with this change of events.
"I fully understand what you're saying, Dr. Sanders; trust me, I do. I know having us around might make you think we will hold up any of your findings you might unearth. We are only here to ensure his lordship," leaning in and whispering low," is safe while out in the desert for so long. A group like this is a prime target for Sudanese bandits," Halima said, referring to the country that now made up the once-ancient kingdom of Nubia. "Although, I don't think taking a cat with you out into the dessert is a wise decision," she stated, noting how the silver spotted mau with a scarab design on its forehead as it rested on top of Anta's bag she was holding in her left hand.
"Where I go, she goes," Andrew said plainly, to which Bast chirped in conformation.
"Okay," Halima muttered, drawing out the word, wondering why he had gotten defensive about a simple cat. Unbeknownst to her, who or what that cat truly was. "We're almost ready to head out, so load up your gear in whichever vehicle you want; just know I'll be tagging along. And don't think I've forgotten about what I promised you. I assure you when I'm not on duty, I'll be working on it, so you'll have the most glorious blueprint for your temple, wherever that might be," she said, casting him a friendly smile, seeing if he'll let slip the location.
"Everyone! Might I have your attention, please?!" Mido said, keeping to his disguise as the head of the antiquities council and not the leader of the Medjay order. "Thank you," he said, noting how Andrew ignored him and walked off to one of the vehicles. "I know some of you were there in the late summer when this new find was uncovered by the fortune of fate. Yet those of you that have not been to the site, please look to your peers on anything you might have an issue with while there. Dr. Sanders will be in charge of this expedition like she was during the preliminary survey of the site when we learned about it. So listen to her and follow her guidance to keep that historical site as pristine as we can before the oxidation sets in and rids us of the fabulous paint that's survived the ages. Most importantly, have fun and be safe," Mido stated, noting how two of the undergrads were watching Andrew and not paying attention to his speech. Slyly looking at Halima, who shrugged her shoulders and lifted her hands as to indicate she had no clue what was going on as he stood on the raised platform of the loading dock. "Oh! One more thing... I'm sure you all have noticed the individuals who are standing over to your left. Please, don't be alarmed by them; the museum thought it best to hire security for you for the duration of the expedition. The council and the museum take's the safety of our archaeologists and budding ones very seriously. I can't wait to go over your results once you all have returned." Waving to them all, giving his men the glance to hop to and to report anything they witness about Andrew straight to him before heading back inside to start planning his rise to power. Sure, he would allow Andrew to think he was leading the country, yet behind the curtain, he would be the true power of the throne. He was going to make sure of it. Unaware of the eyes on him as he passed dozens of statues of gods as they sensed his intent for their chosen vessel in the world of man.
"Andrew, are you ready?" Carla asked, coming up to him, noting how he was pocketing his phone. "Who were you just talking to?"
"Mom."
"Oh, and how is she? Is her pregnancy going well?" Carla asked, interested in the welfare of Andrew's stepmother and soon-to-be mother-in-law.
"Yeah, she's just upset that I won't be coming home anytime soon," Andrew said, looking off into the distance as his mind raced as he tried to sort out what to do about the Medjay. It was true he did need them; however, that didn't mean he trusted them. Even from his memories, it seems many of the Pharaohs didn't trust the Medjay either, more so in the waning years of the Pharaohs' rule. Still, the question nagged at him as to what he would do with them once their usefulness to him was over.
"I'm sure you're missing home quite a lot, especially now that things are happening," Carla said vaguely when she noted how Halima was approaching them with Alex and Anta.
"Yeah, life seemed so much simpler a few months ago," Andrew joked.
"But if you hadn't come here in July of last year, you would never have met us, and we both know your life is not complete without us in it," Carla said, smiling coyly at him as she slipped her free arm around his waist.
"True, let's just hope that weirdness doesn't start up the moment we get there," Andrew said, getting a kiss in before helping Carla stow her bag in the rear of the Rover he had chosen.
"I'll take the front seat; best to keep you protected," Halima stated, moving off to the front of the SUV.
"Good, you should be at my side always," Anta cooed, placing her bag beside Carla's.
Twelve engines cranked to life as Alex started the clock on their expedition. As she backed out, the rest soon followed her, filing in behind her as she waited for the others to line up behind her. Seeing the box truck that brought up the rear that contained all their support items such as tents, tables, hammocks, their foodstuffs, supplies for the cooks and the nurse's station, and everything else they might need for their three months out in the field. Granted, there would need to be dozens of trips back to the city to resupply, yet that would get them going for two or more weeks.
"So... tell me what I'm going to expect to find when we arrive?" Halima asked, breaking the silence they had been riding in for the past thirty minutes of their four-hour trek out to Amkhakha temple.
"A temple dating back to the Fourth Dynasty," Alex said factually.
"Oh? How do you know it's from that long ago?" Halima inquired, peering over at Alex.
"Because it was dedicated to Onouphrios and given who he was entombed with, it's a safe assumption that he was a part of the Fourth Dynasty," Alex spoke, glancing at her son in the rearview mirror.
"I bet you must have been excited when you first arrived there?" Halima asked, trying to build a rapport with Andrew as she peered around her seat.
"Not really," Andrew answered vaguely, giving out as little as he could to her. He had a suspicion that everything he said and did was going to be reported back to Mido. He wanted to keep him and his order in the dark for as long as he could.
"Can I ask why? Surely, given who you are, you'd be joyous to step foot back in Egypt," Halima said, trying to be friendly.
"Personal reasons," Andrew replied, silently telling her that was all she was getting. Noting how she was studying him, gauging him, looking for a way past his armor to worm out some nugget of knowledge from him before she turned back around.
"So, Pharaoh, are you going to use Memphis as your capital like all the rest, or are you going to build a new one like Pi-Ramesses?"
"Haven't thought about it," Andrew lied, shrugging his shoulders as he noted how she peered at him from the corner of her left eye. If he wasn't mistaken, he could have sworn she knew he was lying to her.
"Surely you must have; how else are you going to consolidate your power when you take back your throne? Unless you're thinking about moving the capital back to somewhere said like Hierakonpolis to return back to the roots of the First Dynasty," Halima said, tilting her head back and tapping her chin. "No, I'm thinking you'll be wanting something fresh when you cement the Pharaonic line back onto the world stage. But that's just me speculating on what might be," she uttered offhandedly, turning her gaze out the window, allowing Andrew to think she knew more than what he thought she did. Which was true; she did know a lot about him. Given how they had really dug into his life when he revealed the hidden chamber where the heretics were entombed in. So they knew everything about his father, his new wife, his father's brother, and his family, along with his mother's father, who lived alone in a little cabin in the mountains of Virginia. Not that they would ever harm one of them, that wasn't their style, yet they wanted him to know they knew when or if the time ever came if Andrew posed a threat to them. Not something she was proud of; nevertheless, two thousand years in hiding made them very paranoid. Sighing in her mind when Andrew didn't utter a word, knowing it was going to be a long, silent ride to their destination.
******
Once they had arrived at the temple site, Alex got to work setting up the area just like it was the last time they were there, just with a few extra tents. She even put their so-called security to work, helping to pitch the tents. Once the tents were set up and their quarters squared away, the cooks started to get the meal tent ready for their evening meal while their nurse went about setting up her area, as well as Alex and the other archeologists got the command tent situated so they could get started first thing in the morning.
The dessert wind ruffled Andrew's hair as he stared down at the temple from on top of the bank. Recounting the last time he was there, it seemed so long ago to him. It almost felt like he was a different person than he was now. Hearing his mother's voice on the air as she gave those new to the site a summary of what they had found so far and gave a refresher to those that were here the last time. He was even surprised to find those that had come to spy on him listening in. Looking down when Bast had padded out to him and sat down in the sand.
"Well, Bast, this is where it all started. Have I lived up to your expectations?" Andrew asked, watching the polymorphed goddess nodding along. "You're keeping the paint from fading, aren't you?" He saw the glint in her green eyes as she looked up at him, knowing he had hit the nail on the head. Since he would have assumed that five thousand-year-old paint would have faded over the months, they had been gone from the place.
"Of course, my Pharaoh, you think I'd let my temple look ugly?!" Andrew snorted at the vanity of her words.
"Why did I even ask?" Andrew muttered jokingly.
"Don't trouble yourself; people like them come and go, and usually, they bring about their own downfall. Stay the course, my Pharaoh." Nodding in understanding as Bast's words rolled across his mind.
"Bast, since we're here and all, can I ask what exactly happened the last time we were here?" Andrew asked, looking down at her. Arching an eyebrow when Bast did something so uncharacteristic of her as she looked away.
"I was horny." Bast's words were so soft he thought he had missed them entirely.
"Huh?" Andrew muttered, very confused.
"You try being sealed away for thousands of years and not get horny the moment you're freed... don't you laugh at me?!" Bast berated as Andrew was fighting not to laugh like crazy and bring attention to themselves.
"What in the world is Andy doing?!" Carla whispered, very perplexed as she and Anta watched Andrew chasing Bast around off in the distance once they were done with their meeting.
"Don't you want your belly rubbed!" The two of them shared a questioning look between the both of them, remembering how Bast had flashed her claws at Andrew in the taxi when they were in London. "Come back here and let me love you!" Turning their heads when they heard his voice getting louder, only to see Bast running straight for them, Anta precisely. Who quickly dropped the items in her hand as Bast made a running leap into the air.
"Whoa, now!" Anta uttered, a little shocked that Bast would do such a thing. She would have thought she would have just returned back to Duat if she wanted to get away from Andrew. Not that she minded; she rather enjoyed having Bast in her arms. Only to watch as Bast hissed and clawed the air as Andrew stood a few feet away from them. "Andy, what brought this all about?"
"What? Can't I give the pretty kitty a belly rub that she so enjoys?" Andrew asked, the mirthful light shining in his eyes.
"You three knock off the horseplay; this is a working site, not a playground!" Alex chided from within the depths of the tent. "You two go put your things away while we get the ground radar prepped," she ordered. "Andrew, come inside if you're done horsing around."
"Man, where did that playful woman go?" Andrew whistled, causing Alex's face to heat.
"Yes, Professor," Anta and Carla answered. Who picked up Anta's dropped items for her before heading off to the tent they were sharing with Andrew.
"Please, come in, Andrew," Alex said, waving him in and leading him towards the table with a map of the site laid out on it. "Andrew, I'd like for you to meet Professor Rose and Mrs. White; she's a T.A. at the university who's working on her doctorate as we speak," smiling at the young woman who was wearing a look of pride to be selected to join the expedition, "and this is Mr. Cox, Ms. Plum, and Ms. Applegate, all Professor Rose's students," she introduced.
"' Sup," Andrew greeted informally. Noting the look, he was getting from the man about his mother's age and nods of hello from the other five. Ignoring how Bill and Haas were standing off behind them, eyeing him throughout the whole thing.
"Andrew, do you remember when you told me that there was more to this site?" Alex asked, not missing the scowl on Bill's face, something she didn't know why it was there for, and Haas' shocked eyes.
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Would you please indicate on the map where you think this extra portion is?" Alex instructed, waving to it.
"Here," Andrew said quickly, drawing out roughly the size of it on the map.
"And tell me, why do you assume there's something there?" Dr. Rose questioned; his skepticism was clear as day.
"I don't assume, I know," Andrew stated firmly, getting a snort and an eye-roll from Bill.
"Okay, let's assume you 'know,'" throwing up air quotes, "tell us why did they build this when they already have this vast complex?" Dr. Rose asked, pressing Andrew for answers. Noting the 'you're an idiot look' on Andrew's face as he stood across from him.
"You did tell them what this temple was and who it was dedicated to, right?" Andrew asked, peering over at his mother.
"Nope," Alex shook her head with a devious smile on her lips. "Why don't you enlighten the good Professor here of just what this site used to be."
"You do know who Bast is, yes?" Andrew asked the man as if he was a child.
"Of course I do; I've studied the New Kingdom extensively," Dr. Rose said with disdain in his voice.
"Ah, that must be why you're so ignorant of what this site once was," Andrew spoke, noting how his mother was slyly biting her lip and the fuming look on the man's face. "I can understand why now since the New Kingdom tended to redefine the gods they worshiped to fit their worldview at the time. But really, that's kind of egotistical to think that man can just do that to a god," he said, feeling Bast's mirth in his mind as she was listening in. "As to what this place was, well, this was the temple where her sex cult worshiped in the Old Kingdom. Since you say you know who Bast is, then you know she is also a sex goddess, right?" Andrew asked, slapping Dr. Rose across his face with the man's own dunce cap before sitting it back on his head, metaphorically speaking, of course. "As to why this little area," waving to the map, "do you honestly think the priests of this place are just going to let the masses come into their private sanctum? Surely you can't be that... lacking in the brain department, so this is where the public would come to participate in the major festivals for the goddess."
"You want us to believe that this is some sort of twisted..." His voice died away when Alex laid down the photos of the eastern wing on the table before him.
"Maybe before coming in here thinking you know everything about Egypt with that arrogant attitude of yours, you might realize you honestly know nothing about Egypt. You might actually learn a thing or two," Andrew said, returning the man's rudeness back to him. "If this is how he teaches, I would suggest getting another Professor because you'll learn nothing about the real Egypt from his over-inflated ego," he stated to the man's students. "So, that the thing you said, whatever it was?" Andrew asked, pointing at the device.
"Yes, it will help us see beneath the sand without having to excavate it," Alex nodded, referring to the ground-penetrating radar she had requested. Slyly giving her son a look, silently asking him with her eyes why they weren't feeling the effects of the place like they were the last time.
"Okay, well, you all get that thing ready, and I'll meet you all out there after you pick up his shattered ego," Andrew said, waving dismissively at the man. He heard the cry of a falcon as he turned around to go use the restroom they had just dug out. He just wasn't expecting it to land on top of his head the moment he walked out of the tent. "Really?" he grumbled low as Horus released a cry. "You better not poop on my head, or I'm so going to have fried chicken tonight," Andrew threatened, glancing up at the animal whose beak dropped open in shock.
"Andrew, are you okay?" Alex asked, hoping that the bird's talons hadn't ripped open her son's scalp.
"Yeah, just peachy, wouldn't you be when you have Horus perched on your head?" Andrew retorted, pointing up to the animal that spread its wings as the sun disk hovered over its head. Showing everyone there, at least the ones that recognized the significance of the gesture, who the true king was.
"You think that's Horus?!" Dr. Rose laughed hysterically.
"Be careful there, doc, you don't go around insulting Gods without it coming back and biting you in the ass," Andrew said, waving the man off, not missing the flabbergasted looks on Bill's and Haas' faces as he walked off.
"Dr. Sanders, I demand you remove that man from this site this instant!" Dr. Rose stated forcibly.
"No," Alex answered coldly. "I'm in charge here, and he stays; if you can't handle that, I'll have one of my students drive you back to Cairo. Now if you're done spouting off demands, we have some work to do before dinner," she stated, staring the man down. Turning her head and looking out onto her son, seeing how he was pacing around, seeming to be chatting away with the bird that was still on his head. Unaware that within the shadows between the two tents, Andrew was being live-streamed back to the council, who was watching in awe of what the falcon meant and the fact that it appeared Andrew was conversing with the animal as if it was the god himself.
******
"Isn't he like going to go away?" Alex asked low as Bill was pushing the radar along the path that Andrew had indicated on the map. "No offense, Horus," she quickly added, who paid her no attention as it preened itself.
"I have a feeling he's not," Andrew admitted, only to have the falcon cry in response.
"So what's Horus doing here in the first place?"
"I have no clue; I think he just wanted to bask in the attention," Andrew said offhandedly. "Ow! That thing's sharp!" he barked when Horus poked him on top of his head with his beak.
"Dr. Sanders!" Bill called out when they were getting some odd readings on its display. If he didn't know any better, he would say there was indeed something buried beneath their feet. Ignoring how Andrew was arguing with a bird which to him seems so preposterous.
"You and I need to have a chat about poking me with that beak!" They heard Andrew grumble as they all stood around the display screen, going over the readings. Debating what they meant as their fingers moved over the screen.
"I can't believe any one of you believes this man's hogwash?!" Dr. Rose shouted, earning ever-burning glares from Anta, Carla, and Alex. "So he got lucky a few times. That does not mean..." The ground began to tremble beneath their feet. The wind that had been nonexistent a few moments ago violently whipped their clothes, churring up the sand. Then a hum began to be carried on the currents causing Alex to turn back to her son. Throwing up her arm to keep the sand from stinging her eyes.
"Andy?!" Alex gasped low as a golden aura pulsated around his body.
"You insult the Gods; your disbelief will be your undoing, for I am Pharaoh, and Egypt heeds my call!" Andrew spoke in an alien voice. A voice, thanks to Bast's training, he learned was his own goddom speaking. The purple light of his ankh ring flared as he brought up his arms; his divinity swirled within his eyes as the translucent images of Bast and Horus appeared behind him, resting their hands on his shoulders, imparting their might into his works.
Alex and the others scrambled to get out of the area as the sand began to shift beneath their feet. Alex stared worryingly at her son as the sand rose up into the air like a giant wave in the ocean, towering ninety feet into the air before crashing thunderously down onto the land behind the newly uncovered addition. Covering her mouth as did the others as the sand floated in the air. Her eyes quivered at her son, praying that he wasn't overtaxing himself like he had done in Punt. She never wanted to see Andrew in that shape ever again. However, unlike how he had collapsed in Punt, Andrew stood tall, and an air of strength seemed to cloak him as the golden glow still radiated off his body.
"Next time when I speak, you will heed it as the truth," Andrew spoke in a forceful tone as he gestured down to the now uncovered pavilion. "Or you will be left behind like all the other fools who failed to heed their Pharaoh's words," he said, staring intently at the disbelievers. "Come on, man, can't you like pick a shoulder or something?!" Andrew grumbled loudly as he walked back to camp when Horus returned to his perch on top of Andrew's head as the dinner bell rang out.
Halima and the others eyed the falcon as it sat perched on top of the mess tent. She got the feeling they were being watched very carefully. It unnerved her greatly being beneath the gaze of a god, especially the one that protected the monarchy. She had no idea what they would do to them if they moved against Andrew like Mido was planning. Noting how Andrew was sitting alone if you discount the three women that were always by his side as he ate his dinner while the rest of the archeological team gave him a wide berth while those of her order sat across from them. Quickly fixing herself a plate, given how she would be on duty in an hour to guard the Pharaoh during the night. She didn't want him to think she couldn't handle the long hours of standing guard. Halima wanted to show Andrew that she could be trusted, that all she wanted was the return to the old ways and not usurp his power like Mido was plotting.
"Would you mind if I joined you?" Halima asked as she stood by their table, causing the four of them to look up at her as she held her metal tray. "Thanks," she said warmly when Andrew gave her a wave to sit as he chewed his bite. Noticing the sly looks of her peers as she took a seat beside Carla. "So I see you got yourself a pet falcon. Do you just adopt strays?" Halima teased, trying not to squirm beneath those eyes of his and ignoring how the others down the table were eyeing Andrew with hate, fear, and uneasiness.
"He's not a stray," Andrew mumbled before taking a bite of his date.
"Oh?" Halima perked up; of course, she knew what or who the falcon represented; she just wanted Andrew to admit it. "Did he follow you all the way here from Cairo?"
"No," Andrew said, pushing around his food with his fork. He had enough of hummus the last time he was there; he wasn't about to go through the runs again. Not in that lifetime, he wasn't.
"So, enjoying the dig site?" Carla asked, steering Halima's questions away from whatever she was trying to pull out of Andrew.
"It's quieter than I had imagined it would be; how do you all stand it when there's nothing around for miles?" Halima asked, knowing it was going to be three long months out in the desert or until they finished up with their survey. She did hope it didn't take three months; she was already missing her shower.
"The work keeps us busy most of the time, so we don't have a lot of time to worry about boredom," Anta said, sitting across from Halima. Her hand rubbed Andrew's thigh beneath the table just to tease him through their dinner.
"So, how many Gods have you actually met, Pharaoh?" Halima asked in ancient Egyptian, cutting to the chase only to be met with a smirk from Andrew. She did notice how the others perked up when they heard her speaking ancient Egyptian, given how no one expected her order and the four beside her could understand it, yet she paid them no heed. They weren't the focus of their mission; only Andrew was. "Then if you won't talk about the Gods, how about we talk about NeoHierakonpolis or Djed?" she spoke, keeping to the ancient language. Also, informing him that they knew about them. "Where are these places? Is that why you wanted that temple designed for you, and where exactly would it be built, Djed or NeoHierakonpolis?" Hearing the shifting behind her, knowing those of her order were waiting patiently for the answers to her questions. However, what she was met with was not what she was expecting, as the four of them just continued to eat their meal in silence. "What about this Punt? Is it some other site you're going to use?" Leaning back in her seat, wondering if she had pushed too hard, when four pairs of eyes stared intently at her.
"I will say this once, and that will be the last I ever want to hear those names coming from you, we clear?" Andrew spoke in a harsh tone, keeping to ancient Egyptian so only Halima and her peers would understand. "What they are or where they are, are none of yours or your ilk's concern. When the Gods say you can't be trusted, I take their word far more seriously than what you, and your order has spouted off to me. You wish to rise with me, fine, I welcome your help, yet don't think for a second you will hold sway over Egypt. You are not the one chosen by the Gods, now are you? No, you all are just little sycophants chomping at the bit for an ounce of power. Move against me, the Gods, and I will crush you into dust, am I clear?" he uttered in a stern, authoritative voice as he rose from his seat, having lost his appetite. The tent was deathly silent as Andrew walked over to where plastic trays were filled with potable water to soak the trays before they washed them.
"Don't anger my husband again; you're supposed to be the protectors of the Pharaoh, not some shady group plotting against him. If you want to join in the rise of Egypt, then I suggest you return to your former ways and not this... whatever you are," Anta said in ancient Egyptian, clearly taking Halima by surprise that she would even know the language as she followed after Andrew.
"Come on, Horus?! What's your fascination with my head, of all things!" Andrew bemoaned once he had stepped out of the tent, and Horus' falcon hopped down onto his head. "See, I have perfectly good shoulders to perch on!" His voice could be heard as he walked off into the distance.
Halima's shoulders slumped as Carla and Alex quickly discarded their trays and left the tent. She had been hoping that she could build trust among the four of them, yet if the Gods were telling him that they couldn't be trusted, how was she to overcome that? Hurriedly eating her meal, she was going to fulfill her duty even if Andrew distrusted her at the moment. She could only show him that she could earn that trust through her deeds, not her words.
******
Anta awoke early the next morning as something roused her from her slumber. Looking at Carla, Alex, and Andrew as they were slumbering peacefully in their sleep, only to have something nudge her mind to look towards the front of their tent. The generators could be heard running in the background, the air chillers humming away to keep the air in the tent cool. Even though it was the end of winter in Egypt, it was still eighty degrees during the day and the high sixties in the evening. Her sleepy eyes finally took notice of Bast as she sat gazing at her and her alone. She had no idea what compelled her to get out of bed or don her clothes from yesterday. All she knew was that she had to follow Bast as she jumped down from the folding table that held Alex's journals she used to document their days on the site.
Slipping out of the tent without making much noise, she didn't want to disturb Andrew's sleep, given the stress of yesterday. The cool sand felt wet on the soles of her feet as she hurried after Bast, as her little legs carried her off towards the temple.
"Bast, where are you going?" Anta asked low, hoping none of the Medjay were watching. Yet Bast didn't say a word and just continued on down the embankment towards the temple proper. Looking around the ancient site as the days that they were there months ago flared in her mind as she followed Bast's little paw prints in the sand. Stopping in her tracks when she saw Bast sitting on the base of the thirty-foot-tall statue of herself. That wasn't all. She gasped in awe as the statue itself appeared to be glowing in the early dawn light.
"Do you wish to serve me, Anta Ali?" Anta's head darted around as an alien voice filled her mind. "Do you wish to serve the Goddess of cats, battle, home, childbirth, and the protector of the Pharaoh?" Anta dropped to her knees in the sand as her eyes were centered on Bast the cat, not the statue.
"Oh yes, Bast, I will serve you as long as you wish it," Anta said in reverence and joy that she could finally hear what Bast sounded like, at least in her head. Looking around worryingly as a soft green light surrounded the area around her statue. She felt a strange tingling sensation on her skin as she felt Bast embracing her in her arms, taking her into her bosom. Not realizing the paw print materialized into existence on the center of her forehead where Bast had anointed her on.
"Then rise, my priestess, and enter," Bast commanded as the huge doors that had once been sealed by sand and hid the chamber that Andrew had fallen into swung open, and an unearthly light shone brightly out of the opening.
Anta didn't hesitate as she got to her feet and walked stalwartly towards it. Knowing now, she would be in Andrew's world and experience the side of reality that only he has dealt with alone. Squaring her shoulders as she neared the threshold, she was not about to allow her man, the man she loved to wander alone anymore as she took a step into that light, then another, only to have the doors slam shut behind her.
******
Everyone rushed out of their tents in their undergarments at the sound of the noise that roused them from their slumber. Then quickly hurried back into their tents when most of them were in their underwear.
"Everyone fan out and see if you can't find the cause of that sound?!" Alex barked out her order; she had no wish to damage anything at the site. She might be the future Queen of Egypt she was still an archaeologist first and foremost.
"Where's Anta?! She wasn't in the tent when we woke up?!" Carla asked worryingly at the disappearance of her good friend.
"Well, your people were supposedly standing guard. Did you see anything?" Alex asked heatedly, staring down at the group of Medjay. Who looked as confused as they were at the disappearance of Anta from the camp.
"She couldn't have walked out of camp, nor could anyone sneak in and kidnap her. We would have seen it," Halima assured her, with her peers nodding along. "What's he doing?" she inquired as Andrew was walking strangely away from their group, following the tracks only he could see.
"Lion!" Dr. Rose shouted as the female lion appeared out of the haze of the desert, causing the whole group to scramble to safety.
"Andy!" Carla screamed out to him as the lion was walking right towards him.
"No, Carla," roughly, taking her by the arms when she was about to rush to Andrew, "you'll only provoke it," Alex said, trying to keep her fear contained as her son hadn't moved an inch from the spot he had stopped at.
Getting to a knee and bowing his head as the lion stood less than a foot away from him. "Greetings Sekhmet, I have not had the honor of greeting you in person," Andrew spoke, keeping his head bowed as he felt the lioness' hot breath through the strands of his hair. "Oh? Is she, so that's where she is," he muttered when Sekhmet spoke in his mind about Anta's whereabouts and why she was there. "I thank you greatly, Sekhmet. I know being a messenger for the other Eye of Ra isn't what your divinity entails. I thank you nonetheless for delivering this to me. We would have been very worried about Anta until she came back. Now that I know where she is, I can wait until Bast returns her to me." Glancing up as Sekhmet gently laid down in the sand, causing him too to follow suit after the goddess told him to sit.
"He's gone mad!" Dr. Rose spoke as Andrew's words of: 'I know! He wouldn't get off my head!' reached them. "To be speaking to an animal like it was intel..." The man didn't finish his words as he doubled over as if something had punched him hard in his gut, taking his breath away.
"Who is he talking to? That's not Bast," Carla whispered to Alex.
"Sekhmet is my guess; she's the only other cat goddess, also Bast's sister," Alex said informatively. "She's also not as patient as Bast is," she said, nodding over to Dr. Rose as his students helped him to his feet. Arching an eyebrow when the wind carried Andrew's words of 'I met your husband.' Shaking her head, there was no way Andrew had met Ptah; then again, she also doubted that her son would have a goddess following after him. She just wondered where he had met the god. She would know if Andrew met any other gods on their tour because she made him tell her if that happened. So she knew it had to be sometime yesterday. The only time she knew her son was out of her sight was when he went to visit NeoHierakonpolis. Pouting when her son didn't tell her he had met another god while he was visiting his capital.
"Don't bring that thing over here!" Bill shouted in fright as Andrew approached them with Sekhmet padding along beside him.
"So Andrew, where is Anta? I'm sure that's what you and Sekhmet were talking about," Alex stated, noting the amusement in the lion's eyes as it looked up at her as it sat down on its hind legs.
"With Bast," Andrew said factually. Seeing how his mother and Carla looked back to their tent, totally forgetting they hadn't seen Bast that morning.
"What do you mean with Bast?" Carla asked accusingly.
"I don't know, that's between her and Bast; I just know she's with her. She told Sekhmet to let me know, knowing I'd be worried about her and run off somewhere dangerous trying to find her."
"Ah, and why is Sekhmet still here? No offense," Alex uttered quickly.
"What? Can't a goddess come down to earth every century or two?" Andrew joked, looking down as Sekhmet brushed her left cheek against his leg.
"But she won't do anything in the camp, right?" Alex asked, pointing over to hers and Dr. Rose's frightened students.
"You'll behave yourself, yes?" Andrew asked, only getting a grumbling huff out of her that he took as: 'If I must.' "Come on, Sekhmet, mealtime," he stated as the chow bell rang out. Even throughout the commotion, the cooks were still at work preparing their meals. Snickering when the onlookers quickly got out of the way as they were eager for her offering. "I so have to bring you along to parties," Andrew joked as they approached the mess tent.
"That thing cannot stay here!" Dr. Rose said heatedly as he pointed towards the mess tent.
"By all means, Dr. Rose, remove the lion from our camp," Alex said in a condescending tone as she waved towards the mess tent. "I will greatly enjoy watching how she makes you her chew toy." Noting how the man looked to their security only to be met with empty space as they, too, had sought out their morning meals.
"I don't know where you're getting these animals from or how you're training them so well, but I will find out!" Dr. Rose stated from the safety of the other side of the mess tent.
"Good luck with that," Andrew mumbled before taking a bite of his eggs and tossing one of the sausage patties to Sekhmet, who caught it midair. Her tail thumped in gratitude for the offering on the ground. Only to see a line of the Medjay forming, offering a portion of their meat to her before finding their seats.
"Pharaoh?" Halima spoke in ancient Egyptian, getting a questioning look out of Andrew as he peered over at her. "I know you spoke truthfully yesterday at dinner, and please know, not every one of the Medjay is out to deceive you. I'm sure in your wisdom you know how power corrupts," to this Andrew nodded, "so you know how unlikely some would be unwilling to give it up even in our order," again Andrew nodded, "so please know not one of us here is out to betray you, we only want is best for Egypt. I also have sent word back to the order about what you said last night. So maybe that will keep those that wish for more power from acting on their desires," she said, making her offering to Sekhmet before going to sit with her brethren.
"You know Bast is so going to be jealous that you got all her meat this morning," Andrew said, looking down at the goddess, who was licking her chops clean after devouring her meal.
"Good, she's been prancing around for far too long," Sekhmet said into Andrew's mind.
"So, any thoughts as to where you want to be?" Andrew asked, referring to his temple. Looking down when she patted the sand with her right paw indicating which side of the temple she wanted to be on. "So you want to be like Isis?" His eyebrows rose when Sekhmet shook her head. "Beside Ra?" Andrew asked when he noted the sun in her eyes, getting a nod out of her.
"Andy! Where are you going?!" Alex called out to her son as their group got ready to start their survey of the site after they had their breakfast.
"Sekhmet wants to show me something; I'll be back!" Andrew answered, waving his hand to her before he and the goddess disappeared into the haze of the dessert.
"Be safe, baby, and come back to me," Alex whispered, not even the least bit perturbed at how her son had just vanished without a trace.
******
Andrew tried not to be freaked out when he peered back, and the camp and temple were gone. If he concentrated hard enough, he could sense the air around him had a familiar feel to it as he followed after Sekhmet. His thoughts went to Anta, hoping she would be safe with Bast while Sekhmet led him to where? He hadn't a clue, yet he felt like he had to take this journey wherever it led him. Praying to Horus to ensure his mother and Carla remained safe while he was away. There was no telling what the powers in the shadows would do if they knew he was out of the picture for however long this would take.
As he crossed his tenth dune, he was panting hard; his mouth was dry. The hot wind cracked his lips as Sekhmet continued on, unperturbed by his weariness. Shaking it off, he knew Sekhmet wouldn't care if he was thirsty or tired, nor would any other god, for that matter. He was sure this was a test of some sort; what that test was, he couldn't say or why they were testing him. Breathing out slowly, centering himself, calling on his divinity to fortify his body before the granules of sand shifted beneath his foot as he pushed off to catch up with Sekhmet.
Andrew had no idea how long they had been walking. It felt like days to him, and not once did Sekhmet stop to allow him to rest. No, even when the sun went down, and the air grew cold, she pushed on, determined to reach her destination. If he rubbed his face, the signs of his days-old growth were evident, so he knew his mind was playing tricks on him. However, there were times he did truly think he had gone insane as he watched a giant scarab beetle erupting out of the sand, and its giant hairy legs scurried it across the sand, even passing over them, offering Andrew a bit of shade if momentarily. He knew if Wilma ever saw that thing, she would have a heart attack. The thought of his stepmother gave Andrew some comfort, and his father's smiling face gave him the strength to push on.
Nevertheless, the moment Sekhmet led Andrew to the base of a cliff that, at least from Andrew's perceptive, reached to the sky. Scowling when he got the sense he was meant to climb. His mind pondered if any other Pharaoh was put to this task as he watched how easily Sekhmet leapt from one rock ledge to another. As day turned to night, Andrew was faced with another peril as winged things harassed him all night long as he defended himself with the weapons of Ra as he continued his, albeit slower, climb upwards. He could never get Sekhmet to tell him what those things were when the sun would breach the horizon. As the week progressed, Andrew fought from scratching his growing beard, given he needed his hands to climb. However, that wasn't the only change he began to notice as his clothes were starting to rip and tear due to the hard use he was putting them under as the climb grew more difficult the higher he went. While he was just a normal-looking teen who never put much stock into working out vigorously, he never once had that muscle tone he's seen in magazines back in New York until now. Coming to a stop in his climb when a giant break between him and his next handhold appeared. Andrew began to ponder on just how he was going to reach it since he had no climbing gear, and going back down was not an option.
"Oh, I shouldn't have done that?!" Andrew muttered aloud as he pressed his forehead to the stone as he looked down to see how far up he was, only to find he couldn't even see the ground anymore. Feeling his fear starting to set in as he began to second guess himself, looking up to find Sekhmet just simply studying him, waiting for him to choose his path. Upward or death. Recounting his dream of Hercules at his home in New York, wondering if his own godhood could give him the strength he needed. Not realizing that he had been using it constantly ever since he had called on it over a week ago. Planting his feet against his foot holds, his fingers gripping the stone hard as he bent down, feeling the muscles in his arms and legs knotting, storing the strength within their fibers. "Here goes nothing; if I die, I'm so haunting you, Sekhmet," Andrew proclaimed, only to see the amusement in the goddess's eyes as Andrew pushed off the stone, taking even him by surprise as he leaped the ten-foot vertical gap. "Holy shit!" he cursed as he hung on for dear life with one hand on the stone face before his other hand joined his right. And so their journey continued upwards; as one week passed and another began, he was beginning to think he would never reach the top as it appeared that there was no end to his climb. That was until his arm rested on the top of the cliff, grunting as he dragged his weary body up and over the lip.
Panting heavily as he laid on his back, staring up at the sky, wondering how long this was going to go on. However, Sekhmet only gave him a moment to catch his breath before she prodded on. Groaning in his mind when he was faced with another dessert to cross. Pushing his weary body up, knowing if he gave up now, he would die, and wherever he was, the denizens would devour him for lunch. Then a thought crossed his mind as to why he, himself, wasn't even hungry or thirsty for that matter as he once was when he started this journey. Feeling his divinity sustaining himself as he peered down at his right hand, flexing it. Looking up and noticing how far Sekhmet had gotten ahead of him. Taking off in a run, totally surprised at how fast he was running, he nearly overran Sekhmet if he didn't almost fall face-first into the sand. He was starting to get overconfident, thinking he could do anything now. Until Ammit[53] surged out of the sand and smacked him around for good measure. Reminding him that he might be a demigod, yet don't let it go to his head before Ammit returned to her slumber in the sand.
With his ego knocked down a peg or two, holding his ribs with his left hand, Andrew stared wearyingly at the dark, foul-smelling swamp before him. Getting a little kick out of how Sekhmet was bounding from one patch of dry land to another as he waded through the dark, soupy waters. Instantly his weapons appeared in his hands as something was heading towards him beneath the surface of the water. His dread filled his mind as a ten-foot section of the giant snake breached the water. He could feel Apophis' influence within the creature, yet it wasn't the vile god himself. Swinging his flail about to keep the beast's fangs from capturing him, he wasn't about to become the beast's dinner, not in that lifetime. However, he could never get the hit in he knew would end the beast as it kept its distance, using the time to encircle Andrew in its hidden half. He knew if he didn't do something he would soon die. Looking to Sekhmet, who was sitting on a log watching the whole thing, wondering why she wasn't lending a hand when she knew he was struggling, mentally smacking himself for not thinking of it earlier, given who he was and what he was meant to represent on Earth.
"Hear me, Ra, oh great ruler of the sky, hear this humble prayer of the one you have chosen to lead your people once again," Andrew began to pray as he brought his weapons up, crossing his arms across his chest as he did. "Lend this simple mortal the strength he needs to vanquish this shadow of Apophis. Lend me your power, oh lord Ra." The water started to boil, and the light of the sun filtered through the trees as the wind whipped them wildly. Feeling Ra's hands on his shoulders, fortifying his body with his godly strength. As Andrew slowly opened his eyes, his irises glowed in a shimmering gold. "Come foul beast of the Great Snake, allow me to send you back to your master!" Andrew howled as he leapt with all his might at the snake's head. Holding its massive jaw shut with his left arm, holding on for dear life as he bashed the beast's brains in with his flail. Holding his breath when the snake thought to drown him in its death throws. That didn't stop Andrew from hammering away at the thing's head as Ra's flail sizzled the water around it. It wasn't until he heard the crack of the beast's skull that he knew it was dead.
Gasping loudly as Andrew breached the water's surface, drawing much-needed air into his lungs, hearing the water turning to steam on his skin, drifting off of it in wisps of smoke as he breathed heavily. His gaze turned towards Sekhmet, who hadn't moved an inch throughout it all. Giving him a look, asking if he had figured out what that battle was about. Nodding his head that he did, it showed him that he couldn't do everything without the Gods, and the Gods couldn't do anything without him in the mortal world... mostly. Sensing her pleasure as she lifted off the log she had been sitting on, telling him to follow as they continued on with their trek.
The moment they were out of the swamp, Andrew tossed his shoes away. There was no way he was going to continue walking in them, given the muck they were filled with. He got a sense that this pleased Sekhmet, why that was he couldn't say nor did he want to know. If he did, he had a suspicion that she would tell him to strip down naked, and that wasn't going to happen. Although he knew his shirt and pants were a lost cause, he just hoped they would hold up until this test of theirs was over. Then again, he could already hear his mother's screams of fright if he showed back up as he was. Chuckling at the thought as they began to walk through a lush marshland covered in papyrus reeds. Noticing the hippos in the water from the corner of his eye as he followed Sekhmet carefully, remembering a few times his past self had been killed by them. He knew Sobek was near if Taweret[54] was showing herself to him.
Looking up as the cry of a falcon pierced the air above him. Ever since he had entered this realm, whatever it was, he had a sense of familiarity. Andrew should have known where he had been taken the moment he lost sight of the camp. The Duat! It was the only explanation as to why the Gods' good and the bad, along with the things he couldn't even describe, were showing themselves to him and not like how they did when he was on Earth. Looking around for an Ibis, knowing that it would be Thoth in his animal form, waving to the bird who flipped his right wing in greeting. Andrew knew his mother would have a field day with this if she could experience it. He would have pulled out his cell phone and recorded the sight, yet he doubted the Gods would allow him to or that it would even pick up what he was seeing. "What the?!" Andrew muttered aloud as he noticed Ptah building a giant crossbow to bring Horus down from the sky for what he had done to his head. His ears perked as he heard the loveliest of melodies playing on the air, keeping his eyes forward, yet out of the corner of his eye, he watched the bare-chested Hathor prancing around singing to no one in particular. He saw Hapi arguing with one of the minor Nile goddesses about something he really didn't want to know and noted how Isis was sending little boats down the River of Night to her husband, who sat in judgment of every soul that passed through the gates of the afterlife.
Andrew would have thought Sekhmet would have led him to Ra's palace or something like that, not a little crevice in the side of a rock wall. Sucking in his stomach as he was squeezed tight as he made his slow, painful way through it. Even tearing the last remnants of his shirt off his chest as he did. He had hoped that his last piece of clothing would hold up, but alas, that was not to be, as it felt like tiny, rocky hands purposely tore his pants off of him. He could hear Bast now berating him for walking around naked in front of the Gods of Egypt. When he thought he would be stuck in that little fissure forever, he saw the opening on the other side of it, causing him to move faster toward it as much as the space would allow. Andrew nearly fell over when he pulled himself out of that tight space. Once he had righted himself, braziers flared to life, highlighting the one hundred and seventy Pharaohs that had ruled Egypt in antiquity, with Menes statue looming high above him at the other end of that cavernous area.
"Who dares enter the domain of the Pharaoh!?" The chorus of one hundred and seventy voices spoke as one in ancient Egyptian. Andrew looked around, now knowing why this whole thing felt familiar, as he looked down at his ankh ring. This was all a test to see if he could continuously wield the power of the Pharaoh for long durations of time. Why they had tested him in such a manner, he hadn't figured that part out yet.
"I do!" Andrew answered with a booming voice. "I claim my right of birth! For I am Pharaoh!" he stated with as much authority as he could muster, staring down large stone statues. He knew if anyone saw this, they would have thought him crazy; then again, this was his life, and he might indeed be crazy.
"Then step forth, my Pharaoh, and claim what has been waiting for you all this time," Bast said, shimmering into view, standing before a lone stone bench that measured around three feet by three feet. Upon it sat the glimmering true crown of Egypt. Fashioned out of the metal of the Gods so that only one person could ever wear that crown.
Andrew looked at Bast, giving her a questioning look as to Anta's whereabouts. Having to be content with her smile as he nodded and took his first step as the Ruler of Egypt. As he passed each and every statue, loud cracks began to form within the stone. The souls of the Pharaohs seeped out and sought the vessel that would harness their will. Imparting their wisdom and experience to him, no longer having to be pulled from them as their souls merged into Andrew's. No longer did he have to endure the threat of them rising up against him and usurping his soul. Feeling his body humming the closer he drew to the bench.
"Now, my Pharaoh, take the crown and proclaim to the world who you are!" Bast uttered with encouragement.
With worry he might not be good enough to wear the crown of the two lands, Andrew reached out for his heritage. The ruby red of the Lower crown shimmered in the orange light of the flames, and the pearl white of the Upper crown glinted as he lifted off the bench.
"Hail to the King," Andrew muttered as the Avenge Sevenfold song played in his mind as his crown settled onto his head.
To Be Continued...
[1] Ancient name for Cairo.
[2] The tunnel that connects England and France.
[3] Ptah - was venerated as the Egyptian god of construction, builders, and craftsmen who was also lead god of the city of Memphis (Cairo). Ptah is the husband of Sekhmet and father of Nefertum forming the "Memphite Triad" central to worship in the northern capital.
[4] Seen in part one.
[5] The Karnak Temple Complex, commonly known as Karnak, comprises a vast mix of decayed temples, pylons, chapels, and other buildings near Luxor, Egypt.
[6] Coptic language, an Afro-Asiatic language that was spoken in Egypt from about the 2nd century ce and that represents the final stage of the ancient Egyptian
[7] The uraeus was the serpent, which the king wore on a diadem or during the Middle Kingdom, on his crown. The Uraeus, which conveyed legitimacy to the ruler. was represented by a rearing cobra with an inflated hood.
As worn on the head, the uraeus dates back to the forelock worn by the tribes in ancient Libya. The uraeus was the protector of the pharaoh and was believed to spit fire at enemies from its place on the forehead. The Uraeus was used as a symbol of royalty, sovereignty, deity, and divine authority. It was the personification of the goddess Wadjet, the protective goddess of Lower Egypt and one of the earliest Egyptian deities, often depicted as a cobra.
[8] In Egyptian legend, the first king of Egypt was Menes
[9] He was the last great ruler of Egypt before the Persian conquest.
[10] is the Great Serpent, enemy of the sun god Ra, in ancient Egyptian religion.
[11] is considered the second pharaoh of the First Dynasty of Egypt
[12] is the ancient Egyptian goddess of truth, justice, harmony, and balance
[13] Third Pharaoh of the First Dynasty
[14] Last Pharaoh of the Sixth Dynasty
[15] Sixth Pharaoh of the First Dynasty
[16] See part six
[17] Fourth Pharaoh of the First Dynasty
[18] Possibly the first female Pharaoh of Egypt. She may have ruled as regent for her son Den.
[19] First Pharaoh of the Third Dynasty
[20] See part six
[21] is the Egyptian god of writing, magic, wisdom, and the moon.
[22] In ancient Egyptian art, the Set animal, or sha, is the totemic animal of the god Set.
[23] also known as Seth and Suetekh, was the Egyptian god of war, evil, chaos and storms
[24] The ancient Egyptian royal harem was not so much a sexual supermarket for the king, but a community that chiefly comprised female and infant members of the king's extended family. A related element of the palace complex was the Kap, a royal nursery or school that educated both royal children and those of favored members of the court.
[25] as a god of the Nile who brought fertility to the land
[26] was the god of the annual flooding of the Nile in ancient Egyptian religion.
[27] The three gods of the nile that made up the Elephantine Triad were as follows:
Khnum, the protector of the Nile River
Sat, the goddess of the periodic flooding
Anuket, the goddess of cataracts
[28] in Egyptian religion, god of the air and supporter of the sky
[29] were pieces of striped head cloth worn by pharaohs in ancient Egypt.
[30] The new spiritual center of Egypt and Andrew's new Capital city.
[31] was the god of the moon and time.
[32] was a place of legend and fable, illustrated by Herodotus' account (in Book II of his History, 5th century BC) of the exploits of an Egyptian pharaoh
[33] the god of the earth to Ancient Egyptians.
[34] ancient Egyptian god of the dead
[35] is the realm of the dead in ancient Egyptian mythology
[36] which means the "black land."
[37] is the god of fertility, agriculture, the afterlife, the dead, resurrection, life, and vegetation in ancient Egyptian religion.
[38] Also referred to as Duat
[39] people who emerged from the Fertile Crescent to establish a short-lived governance over much of the Nile region, and ruled from 1674 to 1535 BC.
[40] 10th ruler of the 18th dynasty
[41] Akhenaten's Queen, mother of Tutankhamen, and Pharaoh
[42] 2rd Pharaoh of the 19th Dynasty, had one of the longest Egyptian reigns. known for his large scale construction projects, including many now famous monuments.
[43] The Battle of Kadesh in 1275 BC, after which the famous Egyptian-Hittite peace treaty was signed in 1258 BC.
[44] In Egyptian mythology, Sekhmet, is a warrior goddess as well as goddess of healing.
[45] Soul
[46] Abu Rawash, 8 kilometres (5.0 mi) north of Giza, is the site of Egypt's most northerly pyramid, also known as the lost pyramid - the mostly ruined Pyramid of Djedefre, the son and successor of Khufu.
[47] 4th Pharaoh of the fourth dynasty.
[48] 3rd Pharaoh of the fourth dynasty.
[49] Founder and first Pharaoh of the Fourth dynasty
[50] Second Pharaoh of the Fourth Dynasty, in this story brother to Onouphrios the forgotten Pharaoh of the Fourth Dynasty
[51] goddess of the sky, of women, and of fertility and love.
[52] Psusennes I, better known as the Silver Pharaoh
[53] is a female demon goddess, a personification of divine retribution.
[54] was an ancient Egyptian patron of childbirth and a protector of women and children. Like Bes, she was considered to be a ferocious demon as well as a protective and nurturing deity.Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 08
Rise of the Pharaoh part two.
Pharaoh's Curse part 8
The Rise of the Pharaoh part 2
By
Soul71
There's no sex in this story.
Thanks to WAA01 and Killerarmyguy for the edits
******
Chapter five
It had been a month since Alex (Alexandra, her given name) and her team had arrived to expand their survey of the ancient sight. A month since her son disappeared to where Alex couldn't even begin to imagine. Her sky-blue eyes glanced slyly over to Anta, who had mysteriously reappeared one morning about a week and a half ago, wearing a white linen dress with not much underneath, a golden head dress, and a particular necklace. Alex and Carla rushed to embrace her when Anta was standing in their tent that morning, bombarding her with questions about where she had been all that time. Anta would only give them vague answers if she answered at all, and when they pestered her about Andrew, all Anta would do was look over at Bast, who had reappeared at the same time as Anta, and say he was fine. It irked her to no end; that was all Anta would give them. It seemed that even Anta didn't fully know where Andrew had gone, just that he was safe. Still, Alex wished Anta didn't seem so happy as she hummed a tune Alex couldn't place as they went over the eastern wing walls to ensure they had transcribed the hieroglyphics correctly. She had even been pestering Bast[1] about her son's whereabouts, and every time she did, all Bast would do was bop her on her nose with her paw telling her to wait. It was infuriating to her and Carla that neither one of them would tell them where Andrew was.
Then there was Dr. Rose, who had increased his arrogance every day that Andrew remained gone. Strutting around like a rooster thinking he had taken over the barnyard. How she just wanted to walk over and punch his lights out, yet she couldn't do that since she was a professional and Professors don't knock their colleague's blocks off. Even Bill and Haas, who once had been on his side, grew tired of the know-it-all in the camp. It seemed to her that even his students only put up with the man for the prospect of having hands-on fieldwork on their resumes when they entered the workforce. Alex knew that would put them in front of everyone else when whoever would be looking to hire them. The Medjay were still around, waiting patiently for Andrew's return; honestly, Alex just wanted them out of her dig site. She couldn't deny they weren't pleasant people; just how they set her son on edge before he went off to who knows where didn't sit well with her.
Her pencil fell from her grip as she studied one of the graph paper panels and what was on the wall. Looking over at the bag of tools Anta had been carrying around with her since she's been back, only to see Bast sticking her head out of the bag and yawning at her as she plucked her pencil that had landed eraser side up in the sand. Her eyes glanced up at Anta, who blushed before Bast jumped out of the bag. Looking oddly at her when Anta started to collect her tools to follow after Bast.
"But why... yes, Bast," Anta muttered, setting her bag back down.
"What's that about?" Alex asked, her dark red hair bouncing against her chest as she peered at Anta.
"I don't know; she didn't tell me," Anta grumbled.
"So... you're saying Bast has been talking to you?" Alex inquired, trying to understand what Anta's and Bast's relationship was like now. "I mean, like, really talk to you like she does with Andy?" To this, Anta simply nodded. "How?"
"I'm her priestess," Anta said proudly, knowing now that she was, she would be closer to Andrew when he returned from wherever the Gods took him.
"You're her... what?!" Alex muttered, surprised by the news. She knew Bast and Anta were close before, but that was due to Anta's love of cats, and she had noticed how Bast would follow Anta or vice versa. She did not once think Anta would become a priestess of all things.
"I'm her priestess," Anta repeated, "it lets me be closer to Andy," she said dreamily.
"Who is where, by the way?" Alex asked for the thousandth time.
"No clue," Anta said, shrugging her shoulders.
"What's going on out there?!" Alex said as a commotion could be heard from the other side of the site. Dropping her pad and pencil into the sand, as did Anta when they heard Carla's angry shout. Their hair whipped behind them as they raced out of the east wing of the complex only to find Haas and Bill holding a snarling Carla back while Dr. Rose's own students kept him from getting near Carla.
"If you ever fucking touch me again, I will rip your fucking dick off!" Carla shouted as her foot kicked sand into the air as she thrashed in Bill's and Haas' arms.
"Oh, come off of it, you're giving it out to that snake oil salesman; why not upgrade to a man who's going places, eh?" Dr. Rose uttered in a cocky tone.
"Not when I get through with you; you won't be," Alex said; her hard tone caused everything to instantly stop. "You'll be lucky if you're not run out of Egypt by the time I'm done with you. Assaulting a student is grounds for termination, and it appears there are enough witnesses here to back up Carla's story," she spoke, placing her hands on her hips and getting nods out of Bill and Haas. Pulling off her walkie-talkie from her belt, and brought it up to her lips. "Halima, could you bring two strong men down to the temple? We have someone that needs removing from the site."
"You can't..."
"You seem to forget your place here, Professor Rose; I'm in charge of this site, not you," Alex said, narrowing her eyes at the man. Ever since Andrew's been gone, the man has gotten cockier each and every day. She just didn't think he would stoop so low to assault Carla or anyone else for that matter. "The safety and wellbeing of every person on this site is my business, and when I inform the council of your conduct, I don't think you'll be teaching here or anywhere for the foreseeable future."
"We're on our way," Halima's voice came over the speaker. Alex's eyes widened as Dr. Rose charged at her, only to watch Anta move in front of her. She was so shocked by what Anta had done so quickly it left her mind rather befuddled as she stared blankly at Anta as Dr. Rose laid on the ground moaning in pain at the beat down Anta had swiftly given the man.
"You do not put your lowly hands on the Queens of Egypt," Anta spat down at the man, arching an eyebrow as she watched a red[2] substance ooze out of the man's mouth, forming into a snake once it was fully freed from it. Instantly the Blade of Bast formed in her right hand, materializing from the bracelet she had worn on her right wrist since she had returned from her training under Bast's care. "Apophis[3]," she sneered the name as the aspect of the Great Snake writhed in pain as her blade pierced the construct's body.
"Anta?!" Alex's voice carried hints of worry and fright within it as she stared down at her student as black inky ooze dripped off the tip of her blade as Anta rose to her feet. Blinking quickly and stupefied, she watched how that blade returned to being a simple bracelet.
"What? I did tell you I was her priestess," Anta said, feeling rather embarrassed as she felt everyone's eyes on her.
"But you just..." Alex's voice trailed off, unable to finish her sentence.
"Bast trained me," Anta said, giving Alex a vague response. Kicking Dr. Rose in the gut when he started to stir only to curl into a ball. "Carla?!" she called out as she raced over to her friend's side. "Are you okay?" Anta asked, taking Carla by the shoulders, noting how Bill and Haas were edging away from her.
"Me?! What about you!" Carla exclaimed, forgetting all about her woes and focusing on her friend.
"Perfectly fine," Anta said, smiling warmly at her friend.
"But how did..."
"I'm the high priestess of Bast; I can do lots of things now," Anta said with a sneaky smile.
"You have to tell me everything!" Carla said, pulling Anta towards the western wing.
"Dr. Sanders, you said you needed someone removed from the site?" Halima spoke as she walked up to Alex from behind her with two of her more muscled-bound peers in tow.
"Yes, thank you for coming so quickly. See that Dr. Rose is taken to his tent and watch him as he packs his things, then take him back to Cairo, where he'll face the consequences of assaulting a student," Alex instructed, taking on the pose of a Queen. "I'll call ahead and inform them of your arrival."
"Of course," Halima nodded, gesturing for the two men behind her to pick Dr. Rose off the ground.
"You can't do this to me! I'm a tenured Professor!" Rose screamed out as he was roughly hauled out of the complex.
"Not for long," Alex muttered, returning to the others who were just watching on. "The rest of you get back to what you were doing," she ordered, rubbing her forehead, knowing she's never had this much trouble on any other dig site before.
Once again, Alex was back in the eastern wing finishing up her work that had been interrupted after seeing Dr. Rose and his belongings removed from the site. Also, calling Cairo and reporting Dr. Rose's behavior to the council. Hoping that they took the man's actions seriously and did not simply brush it under the rug. There was no telling what the man would do next time if there wasn't anyone to stop him. Biting her lip, wondering if the thing that crawled out of his mouth was the cause of it... shaking her head at the notion the man was still responsible for his actions. Actions that were not one of a Professor in her view.
"What are you humming anyway?" Alex asked, peering over at Anta, who was back at her original spot beside her.
"Oh, just a little hymn I learned when I was in Bubastis[4]," Anta stated offhandedly as she peered up at the top of the wall and back down to her pad.
"But... wait, isn't Bubastis a ruin now?!"
"Now it is, yes," Anta said with a sneaky smile.
"You're not inferring that you went back to a time when Bubastis was a bustling town, are you?" Alex asked in mystified wonder.
"I have no idea what you mean," Anta said; the light of her mirth played out in her brown eyes as she peered over at Alex. "You're not saying that time travel is real, are you, Professor? What would your peers say if they heard that?"
"Don't you sass me!" Alex said, shaking her finger at Anta with a smile on her lips. "So... I take it you can't talk about what you were doing there, can you?" To this, Anta simply nodded. "But you can talk about what Bubastis was like; surely you can, right?" Alex watched as Anta tilted her head back and closed her eyes, wondering what was going through Anta's head at that moment. Glancing down when Anta's pad dropped from her hands, and her head turned towards her with a big smile on her face.
"I've been dying to tell someone about it!" Anta squealed, causing Carla to rush into the wing when heading to refill her water jug.
"You best not leave me out!" Carla said, joining them.
"Then don't let us stop you; tell us all about it," Alex said, handing Carla her water bottle when she noted how hers was empty. Looking down, Anta took hold of her and Carla's arms and led them to the far corner of the room.
"Come on, girl, spill," Carla said excitedly as they sat down in the sand.
Alex and Carla listened intently, nodding along as the hour grew long as Anta detailed every little thing she could speak about her time away. She answered their questions the best she could without breaking her vow to Bast. When they noticed how tight-lipped Anta was about life in the temple, they focused their questions on the town itself and how life was in what appeared to be a time before the unification of Egypt to Alex's thinking. Their jaws dropped when Anta told them she had pretty much lived in Bubastis for six months before Bast was sure she had the skills she needed before bringing her back.
"Oh, no, when the men knew I was from the temple, they did not bother me," Anta answered when Carla asked if she had been harassed by the men of that era. "They knew better than to mess with a priestess of Bast," she said proudly.
"So, how was the food from that time?" Carla asked in a scientific voice.
"Don't get me started on the food!" Anta groaned, tossing her head back. "Sure, we might have had better food than what the towns people did, but not by much. Why do you think I pigged out the moment I was back? The food was so bland most of the time I would have killed for some pepper! And don't get me started on their lack of hygiene. It was worse than what we smelled in Punt," she said, shivering.
"But didn't the priests have to be ritually cleansed daily?" Alex asked, remembering what she had read about the priests of Karnak's bathing practices.
"Yeah, but it was just water, no soap within sight," Anta answered, giving Alex a look. "They used dried flower petals to mask the scent of their BO, and that hardly worked most of the time."
"But you didn't smell like a month-old sock when you returned," Carla stated.
"Yeah, because I begged Bast to give me a bar of soap and a razor so I wouldn't look or smell like a wild woman when I saw Andy again," Anta replied, feeling her body heat as his image appeared in her head.
"And you don't know where Andrew is?" Alex asked for the millionth time.
"Nope," Anta shook her head, "Bast wouldn't tell me, and trust me, I asked a lot," she said seriously. "I'm just as worried about him as you are, Alex," Anta said, reaching over and resting her hand over Alex's.
"Help me to understand, Anta; why did you do it?" Carla asked, arching an eyebrow when she watched her friend's face rapidly ripen to a nice red hue.
"To be closer to Andy," Anta said in a soft voice as she peered down at her lap. "I thought if I was apart of this," waving to their surroundings, "then I might be able to understand what Andrew is going through and maybe help him if I can," she said, fidgeting with her cargo shorts.
"Did it?" Alex asked, keeping her smile to herself when Anta looked rather cute when she got bashful when she thought about her son.
"A little, I mean, I've only scratched the surface, and I don't think I've seen half the things Andrew probably has or will in his life time. Yet I do understand some of what he's going through, I think," Anta nodded.
"Good, then you can fill us in when Andrew starts doing some crazy stuff again," Carla said, casting her friend a warm smile.
"Count on it," Anta said with a warm smile. However, their three heads jolted up when the sounds of trumpet horns blared down on the land from the sky. "Andy." His name left Anta's lips in a soft whisper.
Alex was on her feet and racing out of the wing before Carla or Anta moved an inch. Her hair whipped wildly behind her as another blast of the horns vibrated the air as it announced his approach. Hearing Carla's and Anta's shouts to wait for them as they raced to catch up to Alex as she climbed the embankment. Alex was panting hard as she came to a stop, feeling Carla's and Anta's hands on her back as they looked frantically around for her son. They weren't the only ones that were gathered out on the sand in front of their little camp. All the others, too, rushed out to find what was causing that sound, yet they saw nothing. Again, the horns blared, causing Alex to cover her ears due to how loud it was. Looking down at the ground oddly when it appeared something was pulling the granules of sand towards a certain spot. Planting her feet in the sand as the wind threatened to pull her along with the sand. Throwing up her arm as a sand tornado suddenly sprung to life forty yards out from them.
"Really?! You know how sand just gets into everything! Couldn't you just like bring me back normally!" Alex's eyes flew wide at the sound of her son's voice. Her legs moved independently before her mind caught up as she raced towards her son.
"Andy!" Alex screamed out as she saw a shadowy image within the depths of that pillar of sand. Throwing up her arms to embrace her son after missing him for so long only to stop dead in her tracks at the image of her son grew more clearer. There her son stood, his tan, bronzed skin gleaming in the sunlight. Her eyes moved up and down his body, rapidly noting the definition his muscles now had when he never did. His beard undulated in the breeze as he peered down at Bast, who was walking beside him. However, none of that was what stopped her mind cold; no, it was the crown, the crown she knew oh so well, given her years in the field. The Crown of Egypt. Yet she'd never heard of it looking like a gem as it refracted the light as the rays struck it. Her heart raced; her mound grew hot as her son's blue-green eyes centered on her as he looked up. "Andy," she whispered as her eyes quivered in joy.
"Hiya," Andrew greeted, feeling rather exposed in only wearing an Egyptian kilt.
"Andy!" Alex cried out as tears reamed her eyes as she resumed her race towards her son. "I was so worried about you?!" she muttered, holding her son tight as her hand softly brushed the back of his head. "Don't you ever do that to me again!" Alex threatened, squeezing him tighter to her body, just to make sure her son was real and this wasn't all a dream. Wiping her eyes as she backed away as Carla and Anta came screaming in. Hearing his huff as Carla leapt into his arms, kissing him madly to sear the month-long wait she had to endure onto his lips.
"Andrew," Anta cooed, wrapping her hand around the back of his neck, pulling him down to her lips, and planting a toe-curling kiss upon them. Her eyes lustered as she noted the blankness of his own as he savored her taste on his lips. "Hey, baby." Grinning like mad when Andrew cleared his throat.
"Hello, Anta, I see..." Pulling up her necklace, giving Anta a look when he knew who's symbol it belonged to, "you're safe from your trip; did you enjoy it?" Andrew asked, tucking it back into her shirt.
"The knowledge, yes, the food, smells... not so much," Anta said, bending down and picking Bast up. "I'm glad your back," she uttered sweetly as she lightly bumped her shoulder into his.
"Me too," Andrew agreed.
"Andy, where did you go?" Carla asked, snuggling up to his left side. She never wanted to be apart from him for that long ever again.
"Duat, had to go get my crown," pointing up to it, "a King without a crown isn't much of a King, now is he?" Andrew asked with a lopsided smirk.
"Will you tell us about it?" Alex asked, stepping up to her son, her hand lingering on his chest, feeling his muscles beneath her touch.
"Sure, but first I need a bath, food," his stomach seconded the motion, "and something less airy," Andrew said, looking down at his kilt.
"Why? It gives us better access to your manhood," Anta purred in a wanton whisper.
"True, it does, but you don't want to know where or what I've walked through, so a sponge bath is in order," Andrew replied, peering around his mother as he heard sounds of knees hitting the sand, causing his mother to move out of the way.
"Pharaoh, it's good to see you're safe from your travels," Halima said, speaking for her group as they knelt on the sand with their heads bowed. "It does us well to see the true crown of Egypt return to the land," she spoke in reverence, getting 'Mmmhmms' out of the others that knelt in a single row to the right and left of her. "If you allow it, my lord, we will escort you back to the camp."
"Then rise," Andrew commanded. Noting how his mother was staring at him, namely his eyes. Since his time in the Duat and having to use his divinity greatly while traversing the realm, Andrew had yet to slip back into his former self. It seemed his time in the land of the Gods had harmonized his two halves, his mortal and divine.
"If you follow us, lord Pharaoh, we will see you safely back to camp," Halima said, taking up point position as the others flanked his side, protecting him and the women that were with him.
"This feels so formal, Andy," Alex said; it was one thing to think about what it would be like and another thing experience it firsthand.
"It should; things are going to move faster now," Andrew said vaguely, feeling the sand shifting beneath his bare feet. Knowing he could no longer be indecisive, no longer brush off the fact of what he was born to do. He knew if he did that, the land of Egypt and its people would suffer. That was not something he was going to do, not if he could help it. "So what happened to the loud mouth?" he asked, ignoring the stunned looks on Bill's and Haas', along with the rest, faces as he past them heading towards their tent.
"I had him expelled from the site; he assaulted Carla when she was in the western wing," Alex informed him as she watched how her son lifted the crown off his head and gently set it on the table.
"Did he now?" Andrew asked in a hard tone. Passing through the insect netting only to have Carla rush past him taking the bucket they used for their sponge baths off the floor of the tent.
"I'll get you some fresher water, Andy," Carla said, her cheeks heated as she held it to her chest. Stepping up to him and getting a quick kiss in, "I'm glad your home," she whispered before heading towards the front of the tent.
"Here, Andy, you should wear this today," Anta said, laying out his clothes for him.
"So sweet to me," Andy said, blowing Anta a kiss, getting a little squeaky moan out of her.
"So, Andrew, while we're waiting for Carla to return, will you tell us what you can about your time in the Duat?" Alex asked, eager to know what her son had endured, to look the way he does.
"One sec," Andrew said, holding up a finger. "Halima!" he called out to her.
"Yes, my lord?" Halima spoke, sticking her head into the tent.
"Have Professor Rose expelled from Egypt and ban him from ever setting foot in my kingdom again," Andrew ordered, noting the wide eyes of his mother. "No one lays a hand on my Queen and expects to get off scot-free."
"Of course, my lord, I'll send word right away," Halima nodded, pleased that he was at least being civil with her.
"So, tell me, what happened when you disappeared?" Alex asked, sitting down in her chair and setting up her tape recorder. While trying not to eye his crown, yet she was tempted to try it on.
"Don't," Andrew warned.
"What? I wasn't going to do anything?!" Alex uttered innocently.
"Uh-huh, I saw that look; I know what it means," Andrew stated, pointing at his favorite shirt only to have Anta shake her head and hold up the one she wanted him to wear. Since it was the one, she had gotten for him in Rome.
"So I wanted to try it on. Is that so bad?!" Alex sighed.
"Yes."
"And why can't we try it on, Andy?" Anta asked, not sure why he was being a hard nose about it.
"Because something bad, don't know what that would be; they didn't tell me, but something bad would happen if someone other than the next Pharaoh or I puts on that crown. I got the impression that whomever tried to wear it, their head would melt," Andrew said in all seriousness and loud enough for the Medjay to hear so they could report it back to whoever thought to usurp his throne.
"You aren't joking, are you?" Alex inquired, to which Andrew shook his head.
"Like the Nazis did in the Last Ark?" Anta asked, trying to picture it.
"Something like that," Andrew nodded.
"Then we best keep it out of reach of people," Carla said as she entered; the slushing sound of the water played on the air as she walked across the tent.
"Now back to your adventures," Alex directed, all the while her eyes were squarely on her son's groin as were Anta's and Carla's as Andrew stripped off his kilt.
"Well, Sekhmet led me on this long journey across a desert," Andrew said, looking curiously at Carla when she took the sponge from him. A sultry look appeared in her eyes as she ran the soapy sponge along Andrew's right arm. "Then this huge scarab just erupts from the sand. When I say huge, I mean like four stories big, huge, then we walked on some more. Swear it felt like days. She didn't even let me stop and rest either," he bemoaned, noting how Bast lounged on the hammock. "Then we came to this cliff that stretched all the way to the sky," nodding at his mother's skeptical look, "like what you feel, huh?" Andrew asked with a coy smirk as Carla ran the sponge across his chest.
"Mmmhmm," Carla hummed, sucking on her lower lip as she watched the water running down his chest.
"So, then Sekhmet just proceeds to leap up the cliff face expecting me to follow after her. It wasn't like I could turn back..."
"And why couldn't you?" Alex interjected.
"Got the feeling Sekhmet would have killed me if I did," Andrew stated, noticing how Bast's eyes narrowed at that remark. "So up I went. Day and Night, I climbed and climbed, battling things that I can't even tell you what they were, even Sekhmet wouldn't tell me; trust me, I asked. Thought she was going to send a boulder down on me with all the questions I was peppering her with. Then after what felt like two weeks of climbing, I finally reached the top, only to be met once again with a desert to cross. Yet this desert was different."
"Why's that, Andy?" Anta asked, taking the sponge from Carla so she could wash his back while Carla dried off his front.
"It felt like the place played on my arrogance, given how I was getting addicted to the strength I felt flowing through me at the time," Andrew answered, peering back at her from over his shoulder.
"What do you mean by it played on your arrogance?" Alex asked, seductively crossing her legs to give her son something to leer at and ponder what awaited him that evening.
"Well, about the tenth sand dune of the first desert, I was really getting worn out and thirsty, as you can imagine. So I called on my divinity to fortify myself. Don't think I would have made it if I hadn't, especially the ten-foot vertical gap I had to leap across to continue my climb up the cliff. Yes, I looked down, and yes, I shouldn't have done it," Andrew said, answering Carla's unspoken question, given her fear of heights since her fall from the ladder at the museum in New York. "So when I reached the second desert, I was kind of getting drunk on my own power, then Ammit just erupted from the sand and handed me my ass."
"And why would the demon do such a thing?" Alex inquired, showing off her breasts to her son as Anta and Carla switched off. Licking her lips at the slight movement of his manhood as Carla proceeded to wash his lower half.
"To teach me that just because I'm half a god does not mean I'm all-powerful," Andrew stated, noting the approval in Bast's eyes. "Then we... you keep playing with it, you're going to have to take responsibility," he said when Carla was distracting him with her fondling.
"Gladly," Carla purred, staring up at him with lust in her eyes.
"Focus, baby," Alex said, snapping her fingers. Although she, too, was lost as she watched his member start to harden. Biting the inside of her cheek, knowing it had been a month since she's had sex. Her hungry eyes told Andrew she wanted... no, needed it deep inside of her.
"So then we arrived at this swamp, and it smelled terrible. You should have seen your sister, Bast, jumping from one dry spot after another; it was amusing. Anyway, as I was wading through the water, I saw something moving beneath it. Then this huge snake bigger than an anaconda towered over me, well, just the first ten feet of it," Andrew said, seeing the fear on his mother's face.
"It was a servant of Apophis, wasn't it?" Anta asked as she caressed his ass as she waited for Carla to get done with his front.
"It was, so I tried to fight it on my own, yet I was getting nowhere. I knew if I kept on as I was, I was going to die..."
"Andy, time out," using her hands to make the symbol, "say what would have happened if you did die there?" Carla asked, peering up at him as she handed Anta the sponge.
"Oh, they would just move on to the next one," Andrew said vaguely, slyly glancing at his mother. Carla didn't miss the look, nor did Alex, who was sitting straighter in her seat.
"But didn't you say she couldn't be Pharaoh because she and Bast couldn't consummate the pact?" Carla inquired, staring at the brand on his chest.
"I did," Andrew nodded.
"But I don't..." That was when Carla's eyes flew wide as the realization struck her that Alex was pregnant, to which Andrew simply nodded.
"Baby, are you implying I'm pregnant?" Alex asked in a shocked voice, given how she hadn't felt the effects of her pregnancy yet.
"I am."
"Then... then..."
"You're carrying the heir to the throne of Egypt," Andrew stated factually, watching his mother's hand flying to her mouth to keep her shock and squeal of joy from filling the camp site.
"But how?!" Alex asked, mystified.
"Probably all those prayers to Hathor you've been doing," Andrew said with a sneaky smirk.
"Those were private?!" Alex playful teased before her hands covered her stomach as she looked down at it. She couldn't believe Hathor actually listened to her prayers. Gazing up at her son, a loving light appeared in her eyes, knowing she would not make the same mistakes twice.
"So, get back to your story; you were fighting this giant snake," Carla said, a little sad that she wasn't the first one to get pregnant.
"So I looked to Sekhmet and wondered why she was just sitting on that log and not helping, given the snake was like twenty feet away from her. Then I mentally slapped myself for forgetting what I represent and prayed to Ra for help. Which then led me to leaping into the air, holding the snake's mouth closed and bashing its brains in while it tried to drown me. So once it was dead, Sekhmet led me out of the swamp after she had asked me with this look if I learned the moral of the lesson."
"Moral? Lesson? Andy, you're talking like this was all a test," Anta spoke, peering around him, shooting Carla a jealous look as she lightly stroked Andrew's cock. Nearly drooling at the site as she watched it getting hard in Carla's hand.
"It was, and I warned you, Carla," Andrew spoke in a firm tone, pointing down at the tent's floor and telling her to get on her knees. Something he took that she didn't mind one bit, given the smile on her face as she heeded his order.
"And what was this lesson Sekhmet was trying to impart to you?" Alex asked; her jealousy reared its ugly head as she watched Carla taking her son's member into her mouth.
"It was to show me I can't do everything without the Gods, and they can't do the important stuff without me..." Andrew tilted his head back, moaning lightly as he enjoyed the sensation of Carla's welcoming, hot mouth.
"You like that, don't you, baby?" Carla asked in a husky voice when she came up for air. Licking up the back of his cock before returning it to her mouth as Andrew moaned a yes.
Alex turned in her seat as she heard a commotion out in front of their tent, only to see the guards that stood in front of it shooing someone away from their tent. Telling whomever it was that they were preoccupied at the moment and to come back later. Alex began to squirm in her seat as her mound began to throb as she watched the sight before her. Puffing out her cheeks when Anta, too, joined in swapping Andrew's glistening tool between them.
"If you can focus, tell us what happened next?" Alex instructed, trying and failing to ignore what was happening before her.
"Well, after the swamp, we arrived in this lush marsh area; it sort of looked like Qau before it got built up over the years. Most of the Gods were there just doing things like we do; I even saw Ptah building this giant crossbow to take down Horus."
"Why would he do that?" Alex asked, trying to keep her arousal from her voice as she watched how Andrew was fighting back from giving in, yet Anta wasn't making it easy on him. At least not with the way she was sucking her son's cock. A cock, she might add, that she has missed greatly.
"Because Horus pooped on his head when I was at NeoHierakonpolis checking on the villagers when he called Horus a loud mouth," Andrew muttered, so in bliss that he didn't hear his mother stopping the recorder or getting up from her chair, nor did he hear her passing through the insect netting.
"Now you give your Queen your cum, my Pharaoh," Alex purred before sinking down on her son's cock. Her sky-blue eyes lit up in hunger at the groan that got out of him, sighing into her mind as Andrew placed his hand on the back of her head, knowing he was getting the greatest pleasure from her as she felt him exploding in her mouth. His bulbous head left her lips in a pop once she had swallowed all of her son's seed. "Now you get dressed, and we'll see if we can't wrangle up some food for..." Turning her head as Halima knocked on the tent post, getting their attention.
"Sorry, didn't mean to interrupt, but I went ahead and asked the cooks to make something for Menes; I hope I wasn't out of line," Halima said, looking at Andrew and using his royal name, also trying not to stare at his cock. A cock, she might add, would send her running for the hills given its size, not that anything was wrong with it; it was just too big for her tastes. "I'll just wait outside," turning on her heel to head back out and then stopping, "my lord?"
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed.
"While you were away in the realm of the Gods, I finished the blueprint you asked for; also, Mal got in touch with me a while ago and said the one you asked for is ready for your inspection," Halima said, keeping her back to him.
"Fetch it, and I'll look it over while I eat," Andrew spoke, knowing he couldn't stay at the site; he had far too much work to do, and very little time to do it, given the length most of the Pharaohs reigned for. Nevertheless, he planned on having a long reign like Pepi II, just without all the corruption.
"Yes, my lord," Halima nodded before exiting the tent.
"You're not staying, are you?" Anta asked, looking up at him with sad eyes.
"Not all the time; it's not like you really need me here; I have a temple to build and a tomb to construct. So Alexandra, am I interesting enough now knowing I'm going to be mummified?" Andrew joked as he slipped on a pair of clean underwear.
"Nah-uh," Alex said, shaking her head. "You're more interesting in the here and now."
"And just where is this tomb going to be, huh? You better be including us in the planning," Carla huffed, upset that Andrew would be away from the site for however long they would be there for, only coming back and seeing them when he was free. Her eyes nearly bulged out of her skull when Andrew whispered in her ear where it would be located at. "You promise?"
"Mmmhmm," Andrew hummed as his shirt slid down his chest.
"Good, because your wives should be with you in your eternal rest," Carla said, peering up at him with a huge smile on her face.
"Andrew, aren't you going to put your shoes on?" Alex called after him as Andrew walked towards the exit of the tent.
"No, had to throw them away in the Duat given how much muck was in them; I would never get the smell out of them," Andrew said, looking back at his mother.
"You sure? Because aren't these your shoes?" Anta asked quizzically as she pulled out his pair of tennis shoes behind their bags. "And your clothes you left in, is this your phone?" she uttered, holding it up once she had pulled it out of his left shoe. Genuinely seeing the surprise on his face at the sight of it. Her chest heaved as he walked right up to her with that look in his eyes. How she melted at the soft, sensuous kiss, he placed on her lips as he took the items from her. Looking back at their hammock as Andrew knelt down at its side, watching Bast padding along the cover they used so they didn't have the rope digging into them during the night.
"Thanks, Bast; I thought I'd never see it again," Andrew said in a loving tone, feeling the warmth of her silver fur on his forehead as she pressed her own against it. Her green eyes stared into his, reminding him to take his wallet out of his pants so it didn't get stolen. "Aww, you do love me," he teased, then a devilish grin appeared on his lips. Only to watch Bast's eyes widen before bolting off the hammock and out of the tent as the image of him giving her a belly rub played across their connection. He honestly had no idea why she was so against the act; he just liked teasing her with it. It was amusing to watch an all-powerful goddess act that way. "Okay, let's eat," he spoke, getting to his feet as he pocketed his phone and wallet.
As Andrew exited the tent, he saw Halima standing off, away from it, with something white rolled up in her hands. Waving for her to approach as the other three filed out behind him with the guards flanking him. Something he didn't know if he would ever get used to.
"I made these to your specifications, you had given me; also, I added a design for a pylon if you care to add it to the construction of the temple, wherever you're going to build it at," Halima informed him as she handed over her hard work.
"I see; you took a great deal of time making these," Andrew said, unrolling the bundled blueprints.
"I did; I hope you're pleased with the results," Halima stated, watching how his eyes moved over the paper as they walked towards the mess tent.
"So far, they do, but they are hard to read and walk simultaneously," Andrew joked.
"True, but you do it so well," Halima spoke, adding to the levity.
"Learned it in high school when I didn't study for a test," Andrew said, feeling his mother's gaze burning into his back.
"Andrew?!"
"What, it was a joke; relax, I graduated, didn't I," Andrew said, peering back at his mother. "Here," laying out the blueprint on the table, "you can show me what you did while I eat," he instructed, nodding his thanks to the cooks for making him his meal when it was two hours past lunchtime.
"Certainly," Halima said happily.
Nodding along as he slowly savored the first meal he had in a month. He honestly had no idea how he survived in Duat without any food, yet he wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth. His eyes followed Halima's finger as she pointed out things he might find interesting. In truth, if Andrew didn't have all the knowledge he had in his brain about other Pharaohs building grand structures, he wouldn't know what Halima was talking about.
"Would a two percent grade on the roof hinder the structural stability of the building?" Andrew asked, seeing how that clearly surprised Halima and the others.
"No, it shouldn't; it's not that big of a grade to put undo stress on the walls, but what your asking for is like you're thinking about the rain that only happens along the coast, not anywhere else below Cairo," Halima said factually, not liking the smile on his lips.
"I know, but big changes are coming to Egypt," Andrew said cryptically.
"Are you implying that Egypt, the whole of Egypt, is actually going to see rain for the first time in... I don't know, for how many years now?!" Halima inquired, becoming flabbergasted as Andrew nodded.
"A Pharaoh can not feed his people if there's no rain to water the fields," Andrew said ominously.
"Andrew, what you're talking about is a radical change in the climate; you have no idea what chaos that would bring to the land," Alex said, leaning on the table.
"I'm not the one that will be doing it; the Gods are; this is their plan, not mine. If I had my way, I'd still be in New York, happy, if not lonely," Andrew said, looking over at Anta and Carla. "But as it is, I am Pharaoh, and I am the oracle of the Gods, so show me this pylon you designed," he mumbled around his food as he pointed his fork at the blueprints. "Nice looks better than the one Ramesses put up; I like it."
"Thank you, my lord; I'll get out of your hair so you can enjoy your meal," Halima said; happiness and pride filled her heart that he truly appreciated her talent. As she neared the tent's exit, Andrew's voice stopped causing her to turn back to him. "Yes?"
"Tomorrow, you will be leaving with me; you are my bodyguard, yes?"
"I am, might I ask; where are we going?" Halima asked, curious.
"Cairo, then a trip up the Nile," Andrew said factually.
"Andrew?!" Alex puffed out her cheeks, knowing exactly where he was going.
"What, you're here doing your job, a job I might add you left Dad and me for, so you just can't run off and follow your son to NeoHierakonpolis," Andrew said, taunting his mother.
"I swear to you, I will not divulge its location to anyone," Halima swore.
"Oh, I know you won't; if you do, Ammit will devour you," Andrew said with deathly undertones with a gaze to match. Their heads turned as a panting Haas came running up to the mess tent.
"Please... you have... to stop... him," Haas said through heaves of breath.
"Stop who?" Andrew asked confused as Haas stared right at him. Ever since the night at the museum, she and Bill had pretty much gone out of their way to avoid him. Not that he cared if they didn't want to be friendly with one another; he was under no obligation to be a welcome mat for them.
"Bill... he's going to your tent," Haas gulped for breath.
"Stupid idiot," Andrew grumbled as he surged from his seat. He knew the Uraeus would keep anyone from taking the crown from where it rested. That wasn't the problem; the problem was the fire that the Uraeus tended to spit out at whomever it was. It didn't care it was in a flammable tent at the moment. As he predicted, the moment he was a few feet out of the mess tent, Bill came rushing out of his tent in a ball of flame. Luckily Andrew didn't see flames coming out of his tent, so he had to assume until he got there, the fire only struck Bill. Watching how one of the Medjay tackled Bill in a blanket smothering out the fire. Breathing out a sigh of relief when he peered into his tent, seeing it unharmed by Bill's stupidity. Turning around, noting how the nurse was rushing towards Bill as the smell of his burnt hair left a foul odor in the air. "You know, I would have thought someone who's attending college would have more smarts than trying to steal something that doesn't belong to them," Andrew said coldly as he glared down at Bill.
"It belongs in a museum," Bill stammered through rough coughs. While he lost the hair on his head, his eyebrows, forearms, and lower legs, a light singe to his skin, he was relatively unharmed.
"No, it belongs to the Pharaoh, and I am the Pharaoh. Next time you won't get away with a smack on the wrist, thief; the Gods don't take kindly to those that interfere with their plans. May Ra help you if you try to steal from me again, for I will send Set to swallow you whole if you dare take what is mine again," Andrew said with a coldness even he didn't think he had in him. "Now take him to the nurse's station and see to his wounds, but I want someone watching him while I'm here," he ordered, looking over at Halima.
"Of course, my lord, I will see that the man doesn't interfere with you again," Halima said, bowing to him and gesturing for two of her order to escort Bill to the nurse's station and the rest to keep their eyes on the man.
"Andy..." Carla's voice drifted on the wind as he turned towards her, "did you have to be so harsh?" she asked, wondering if this side of him was always present and she was just now seeing it.
"Sometimes a Pharaoh needs to be harsh, Carla; I don't have the luxury of being nice all the time. That only shows weakness to Egypt's enemies who think they can take what isn't theirs. Why do you think the Hyksos could have invaded? Because the Thirteenth Dynasty were weak, and their enemies smelled it and plundered the land. I cannot bring Egypt back from this stagnation by being weak, Carla. I can't think just about myself any longer, Carla; it's taken me this long to come to terms with what I have to do. What I do from this day forward until the day I die and meet Osiris in Duat to be judged will echo for the rest of eternity. It's just not me that you have to worry about; it's every single soul that calls Egypt home that I must concern myself with. I'm not saying it will be easy; nothing worth having is ever easy. Yet when its all said and done, the land, its people, and its place on the world stage will shine like no other in all of human history. That is what I've been tasked with, Carla. I've gone through too much just to let it all go to waste. I am sorry if that upsets you; if you want..." Andrew's words were cut off as Carla took hold of his face and planted a passionate kiss on his lips.
"Don't you ever, and I mean ever," staring intently into Andrew's eyes, "think I'm going to leave you because of what you must do. I love you, Andy. I've loved you since the moment you saved my life when I fell off that ladder, and you caught me. I'm just worried all this... will change you into something I know you're not," Carla said heatedly. Her nostrils flared; her heart drummed against her ribs as Andrew pulled her close against him.
"You sure? It is going to get rough from here on out," Andrew warned.
"What kind of Queen would I be if I didn't stand by my King?" Carla whispered yearning just to taste those lips again. Also, she wanted to hear the words he said to Anta in the club directed at her.
"Good, because I don't want just anyone as my Queen," Andrew said lovingly as he gently palmed her ass. Feeling her fingers curling around his shirt as she pressed her 36B breasts into his chest, waiting for him to say those three words. He wasn't an idiot; he knew what they'd been dying to hear. He just never knew the best time to say them. Then again, when was the best time to tell someone you loved them?
"Baby?!" Carla whined softly so only Andrew could hear.
"Love you too, Carla." If he had known speaking those words would lead to her shoving her tongue down his throat or how the act set his body on fire, Andrew would have spoken the words months ago.
"Come, we still have work to do before dinner, then we'll help you get packed," Carla said, leading him by the hand towards the temple. While she was going to miss him when he was away, yet she knew he would be on this plane, not off in the Duat... she hoped.
Chapter Six
"You promise to be safe?" Alex asked in a worried motherly tone, knowing Andrew would be wading into waters she didn't know how to navigate.
"Mmmhmm," Andrew nodded as he stood beside the Land Rover that had been rented by the museum to take him back to Cairo early the next morning.
"And you promise to call every day?" Anta asked as she held his hand.
"Of course," Andrew nodded again.
"And you promise you won't go looking for another wife?" Carla asked sternly, knowing Halima and a man Andrew had picked out last night waited patiently in the SUV.
"Of course, I have all I need right here," Andrew said warmly.
"Good, you better not forget that; now you better go before I change my mind and keep you tied to the hammock," Carla said, letting some of her more adventurous side out.
"Kinky, I like it," Andrew uttered with a coy smile. "I'm holding you responsible for their safety while I'm gone," he spoke, peering at the man Halima had put in charge while they were away from the site.
"You have my word, my lord, not a hair will be harmed on their bodies," the man stated firmly as he placed his right arm diagonally across his chest and bowed to Andrew.
"Don't work too hard; I'll be back soon," Andrew stated after getting his goodbye kisses in. "In you go, Bast," he said, waving for her to hop into the back of the vehicle as he held the door open. Reaching up and taking off his crown, he couldn't very well sit in the car with it on, and he wasn't about to leave it behind. Waving to the three of them as the SUV turned around and pulled onto the road.
"Where to, Lord Menes?" the man asked, looking at Andrew in the rearview mirror.
"Memphis," Andrew ordered, seeing the man nodding in understanding.
As Andrew was relaxing in his seat, watching the land of Egypt flying past him from his window with his arm resting on the top of his crown. He began to wonder just how he was going to store it given he didn't have a place at the moment, nor did he have guards he could trust to safe guard it from people too stupid to heed the warnings the Uraeus gave before it set them on fire or whatever would happen to the person if they tried to wear it. Shivering in his mind at what that would entail. Looking down at the seat as Bast pushed something toward him with her tail. A curious look appeared in his eyes when he noted the small black box covered in hieroglyphics. A name burned into the back of his eyes as Ptah's name appeared on top of the box. Glancing up, her green eyes met his eyes, conveying that he should open the box. His head snapped back as that once ring-sized box grew to a size that would accommodate his crown.
"Give Ptah my thanks," Andrew whispered as he placed his crown into it, seeing Bast nod in understanding as he closed it. While it was bulky in his pocket, it was better than having a beacon on his head. He wasn't ready to take on the current establishment. He wanted the transition to be bloodless, yet he knew that was never the case. He just wanted to keep the blood to a minimum as much as he could. He didn't want to tear Egypt apart because the Gods had decreed that the Pharaonic line must once again rise up and lead the nation. Yet this was his job now, and he would make the best of it.
"My lord Pharaoh?" Halima's voice drew him out of his meandering thoughts.
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed.
"Might I ask, without seeming to be offensive, do you regularly talk to animals like they're the Gods?" Halima asked from the front passenger seat, remembering how he had spoken to the falcon who once used his head as a perch.
"Who says they aren't the Gods?" Andrew retorted, noting the intense interest in the man's eyes as he glanced in the mirror.
"So you're saying that cat, that falcon, and the lion were actually all Gods?"
"Yes, yes, and yes," Andrew answered plainly. "Do you honestly think I go around talking to animals like a crazy person... scratch that, you might actually think that. Do you think I could sit in front of a lion, a real lion, and not get eaten? That would mean I'm like the Beast Master or some... although that would be kind of cool walking around with ferrets in a satchel," Andrew mused, referring to his father's favorite show growing up.
"So... that is really Bast... the cat goddess?" Halima asked with a tad bit of fear in her voice.
"Yes, she is that Bast," Andrew stated, sensing Bast's enjoyment out of the whole conversation. "Hey, question, since you're the cat goddess and all, what's the deal with cats and boxes?" he asked, snorting at the answer she spoke in his mind.
"And she speaks to you... regularly?" Halima asked in awe of the interaction between the two. Although no sound came from the cat, she knew, she didn't know how she knew, she just did, that the cat was indeed speaking to Andrew.
"Pretty much."
"And the falcon, was Horus, the god of kingship?"
Andrew arched an eyebrow as Halima quickly turned around in her seat, rapidly muttering under her breath when he nodded his answer. Reaching over and scratching her right hind leg as he went back to peering out the window. Asking her how she would like her new temple there as they rode along the Nile. "Oh? Not there; how about the Delta, all that water," Andrew teased, getting a hiss out of Bast.
"My lord, maybe it wouldn't be wise to anger a goddess in the car," Halima said fearfully.
"Don't you stroke her ego; it's big enough as it is; you don't want to know how many times she's regaled me with the fact she's the Eye..." Andrew's words were cut off as a flying ball of fur launched herself at Andrew's face. "So cute when you get all angry in this form," Andrew mused, keeping his face well away from her kicking hind feet as he held her at arm's length. "Oh, now is a perfect time; you can't run away from me in a car," he said, grinning evilly. He just wanted to know why she was so against belly rubs. Only to feel her power breaking his grip on her and bashing him in the nose for the thought of defiling her divine body. "Damn, Bast, what was that for?" Andrew asked, his voice muffled as his hands cupped his nose.
"Next time, you'll get the claws," Bast said heatedly, extending her very sharp, wicked claws to him. "It's undignified to rub your protector's belly," she lied; she just didn't want Andrew to know how she acted when that happened. It was how mankind had gotten her drunk in the first place when Ra ordered her to exterminate the human race. She was not about to allow that to happen ever again.
"If you're going to be like that, then go back to the Duat or Anta," Andrew grumbled, checking to see if his nose was bleeding as he rubbed it.
"No," Bast spoke, knowing he was only saying it out of anger. "It's what you get for trying to humiliate me. You shouldn't do that to your wife; I thought you were smarter than that."
"Menes?" the man's voice interrupted Andrew's ongoing fight with Bast as the car sped down the Genish road as they approached Helwan as they cruised beside the Nile.
"Yeah?" Andrew answered; agitation could be heard in the tone of his voice.
"Might I inquire about Ra?"
"What about him?" Andrew asked, looking at the back of the man's head.
"He is still with the people of Egypt, isn't he? He hasn't forgotten about us, right?"
"Who do you think put this whole thing together? It certainly wasn't me. I'd rather be back in New York with my family than dealing with abusive wives," Andrew answered, glancing at Bast from the corner of his eye just to be argumentative with her. Noticing how she narrowed her eyes at that.
"You speak like you've met the Great Sun god," the man said as he peered intently at Andrew from the rearview mirror.
"Yeah, many a time, cool dude, even lets me play around with his godly weapons," Andrew joked, blocking Bast's attempts to kick him in the side of his head.
"Then the night at the museum, those were the true weapons of Ra?" Halima asked in wonder. Never before had she ever heard of such a thing. "Is that why it felt like a miniature sun in that room?"
"Yep," Andrew answered with a pop of his lips.
"And you've talked to Ra, mean face to face?" Halima asked, peering around her seat.
"Mmmhmm, really tall dude, kind of shiny too." Andrew tilted his head when the two of them started mumbling prayers to the Gods. Rolling his eyes at the display, giving Bast the opening she needed to slip into his lap. Rubbing his jaw when she gave it a few swats with her paw before standing on his lap, her front paws pressing on his chest as her face filled his view. Her head thumped hard against his as those green eyes of hers pulled him into their depths. Feeling the sand paper texture of her tongue as she licked up the glabella of his face, which was weird if you asked him. Andrew took that as it was her way of saying she was sorry, given how god or goddess wasn't ever going to say the words, even if they were in the wrong, to begin with. "You better be glad you're so pretty," he mumbled down to her as she laid on his lap. The thump of her tail against his leg told him she was.
"So after you speak with Mal, where will we be taking you?" Halima asked as the sign for Cairo's city limit flew past them.
"To the docks past the last bridge north of the city," Andrew stated, blowing out a breath in his mind, knowing the rise of his kingdom starts the moment he got out of the Rover.
"Might I inquire why the docks when we have a car?" the man asked; he was willing to follow Andrew wherever he wanted to go; he just thought the Rover would get them there fast and cooler than on a ship.
"Where I'm going, there are no roads to it," Andrew said factually.
"Maybe we can have workers build one to it; we do have a few members that do that kind of work," Halima offered as she peered back at him. The moment he turned his gaze to her, she knew his answer as those blue-green eyes with a strange light within them had a hard look to them. A look of a man that's seen things, things she couldn't possibly understand.
"No."
"May I ask why you're so vehement about not connecting your capital to the rest of Egypt?" Halima asked, trying to understand.
"It's to keep the villagers safe and not fall prey to people of this age," Andrew said in a monotone voice as he turned his gaze back out the window. Feeling Bast purring on his lap as he stroked along her spine.
"I don't understand."
"You don't have to understand to heed my command, do you?" Andrew spoke, his eyes glancing over at her.
"Please, my lord, please don't take offense to my inquiring nature; I just wish to learn how best to protect you from Egypt's enemies," Halima said with downcast eyes. "But might I ask, what did you mean by people of this age?"
"The people of my capital are from an age long, long since passed, an age where none of what we have today existed. Long ago, something fell from the sky onto the land of Punt, killing Pharaoh Baka on his expedition to it. Destroy the kingdom of Punt in the process and trapping the people of the capital city of Punt in a place out of time..."
"Whoa, whoa, back up, I thought Punt was like a city or something, and what's this thing that fell from the sky?! Was it a meteor or something?" Halima asked, knowing what he was telling her she could never divulge to anyone. She knew, and her peer knew he wouldn't hesitate to enact his threat.
"Far worse than a meteor," Andrew replied, feeling Bast tensing up beneath his touch.
"What could be worse than a meteor wiping out a kingdom?!" Halima exclaimed; the sound of her hands striking the center console filled the air.
"A goddess, a fallen one, to be precise," Andrew said with deathly undertones, causing Bast to release a blood-curdling growl at just the hint of Ba'al.
"There are others?!"
"Many more," Andrew nodded. "So anyway, this goddess trapped the people of the capital of Punt in this other dimension sort of, and I freed them and brought them back so they can live out the lives they would have if this goddess hadn't altered their fate. This is why, for now, the modern world cannot interact with them so they can adjust to life four thousand years after they were trapped by this goddess."
"You're telling me these people are from four thousand years ago?!" Halima asked in shock.
"They are," Andrew nodded. "I expect you two to keep this to yourselves."
"Of course, Pharaoh, we would never betray your trust as to divulge such delicate information you have just imparted to us," Halima stated, with her counterpart nodding along. "I know you don't have a high opinion of our order at the moment, yet we, Medjay, know how to keep the Pharaoh's secrets secret," she said with pride, getting an 'Mmmhmm' out of her counterpart. "Even on the pain of death, we would never reveal what you have spoken to us." Hoping Andrew believed her words as his eyes studied her as they roamed her face, also that her parents were proud of her to be traveling alongside their Pharaoh. "Can I ask, what was this goddess' name?"
"Ba'al, the usurper," Andrew said with disdain.
"We're almost to the University, my lord," the man said, pointing to the sign for it a few feet a head of them.
"I just texted Mal; he said he'll meet you in the quad on the east end since he's just now getting out of class," Halima said, pocketing her phone. "I know where it is; it's not that hard to find from the parking lot," she stated, peering at him in the vanity mirror, seeing him nod in response.
"Wait here, don't want to cause a scene being seen with two armed guards, want to keep below the radar for the moment," Andrew instructed as he opened the rear door.
"Don't you want one of us to accompany you?" Halima asked, worried about his safety.
"Nah, Bast is coming along; if they can get past Bast, well, best not think about that," Andrew muttered, holding the door open for Bast, who jumped down to the ground from the back seat. "See, Bast, you have so many people to pick from that would love to have you as their protector," he teased, only to sense her snotty demeanor as she lifted up her head and tail and trotted towards the quad. "Sorry ladies seems she's taken a liking to me," Andrew said, waving to them as their collective 'Awws' filled the air.
"Hey!" Mal greeted, extending his hand into the air, getting Andrew's attention. Looking oddly as a cat just jumped onto the concrete table, one of the dozens that populated the quad. "Thought since I didn't hear from you for a month that you didn't want the design," he said lightheartedly.
"Yeah, sorry for the noncommunication on my part; I was kind of in a dead zone for a month," Andrew replied, shaking Mal's offered hand. "Is that it?" he asked, nodding towards the carboard tube.
"It is, made a model too if you would like to see it, didn't take you for a cat person," Mal said in a friendly tone as he noted how the cat placed its right paw on Andrew's left forearm.
"She's grown on me; she can even do tricks, too, watch," Andrew said, patting his left shoulder, getting a glare out of Bast. Narrowing her eyes as they battled it out in Andrew's mind, only to hear the sound of Bast's purr filling the air when Andrew agreed to do the thing she greatly enjoyed.
Mal watched in awe as Bast leapt perfectly onto Andrew's left shoulder. He had no idea how the cat was sitting so balanced on it. What came next had Mal balling out in laughter! "Fear me, puny human, for I am your cat overlord!" Andrew kept his mouth shut so Mal would think he was pulling a ventriloquist act when Bast opened her mouth and not hearing the true voice of the goddess herself playing along with Andrew's joke.
"Man, that was good. Must have taken you forever to get your cat to do that," Mal said through heaves of laughter.
"Oh, you just need to give her the right incentives," Andrew answered with a coy smirk. "So, you said something about a model?"
"I did, but it's not as big as the one I made earlier; I kind of broke my budget on that one," Mal stated, seeing Andrew nod in understanding. "I didn't paint it, I'm not good at that, but this should give you an idea of what it will look like when it's complete. But got to say, you sure do have some weird tastes, but I'm not complaining."
"Of course, you're not; you're about to get paid," Andrew mused to himself as he lifted off his seat to view the entirety of the model. "Who doesn't want to live like a king, eh?" A bemused grin spread along his lips. "Look, Bast, he even put that cat garden in it," he said, noting how Bast was curiously peering over the model beside him when he said it.
"Oh, this is just my idea of how the rooms would look, but it does have the numbers of rooms you asked for," Mal said, lifting the top of the model, ignoring how Andrew was talking to a cat. He wasn't about to blow his big payday because the first client of his professional career was a little eccentric.
"And that's the Harem house, right?" Andrew asked, pointing at the structure behind his palace along the rear wall.
"You sure that's what you want to call that thing?" Mal asked quizzically.
"Yeah, where else are the ladies going to gather?" Andrew retorted with a cocky grin.
"Hey, it's your dime," Mal uttered with a shrug of his shoulders. "So, what do you think of it?"
"You did make sure the electronics are hidden, right?"
"Yep, don't know why you want to hide them, but they're all located in this area. I made this wall a false wall; you'll just have to figure out how to make the mechanism work when you build this place to keep the wall secured like you wanted. That should be enough space for everything you'll need to power, heat, cool, and all the rest. Does it meet your requirements?" Mal asked, hoping he didn't get stiffed again or have to wait another month to get paid.
"It does; good job," Andrew said, reaching behind him and pulling out his wallet and handing Mal the check he had promised should he make the design to his specifications.
"Thank you, if you ever need a house, building, or whatever, I'll be happy to work with you," Mal said happily, extending his hand out to Andrew while stuffing the fifteen thousand dollar check into his pocket.
"I'm going to be putting a group together here soon to restore Karnak and Luxor; if you want in on the project, when you hear of the announcement, by all means, feel free to do so; I'll make sure yours is looked at first. Just, however, stick to how they used to look; after all, this is for tourism. And they do come to view the ancient monuments," Andrew said, lifting the model off the table and tucking the carboard tube beneath his arm as he inched out from around the bench seat.
"But aren't those historical sites? The government isn't just..." Mal's voice died in his throat when Andrew had this cocky smirk on his face that said: 'I am the government.' "Right, when I hear about it, I'll submit it to wherever that might be." Mal's voice trailed after Andrew as he waved goodbye to him with his cat following along beside him.
"My Pharaoh, did it go as you hoped?" Halima asked, standing outside of the Rover, holding the rear door open. Her eyes followed how Bast sauntered and jumped into the back of the Rover as Andrew neared.
"Yes, now, to the docks," Andrew ordered as he slid into the back. Popping off the top of the tube and sliding Halima's design into it, so it wouldn't get lost or wet during the trek to NeoHierakonpolis.
Unlike the last time his solar barge was docked in Cairo, there was no media hype surrounding the dock as they pulled up to the long-term parking. Pulling out the box from his pocket as he stood on the black top, it still amazed him how it could transform like it did as he opened it. Seeing the luster in Bast's eyes, the same luster he had seen when he first put on his crown as he lifted it to his head. Closing the case and placing it back into his pocket, and grabbed the tube as Bast bounded out of the Rover before he shut the door.
"You wear the crown of the two lands very well, my lord," Halima praised with a bow, noting how the light seemed to make his crown shimmer and his body glow.
"Thanks, feels like I'm wearing a bowling ball pin on my head sometimes," Andrew muttered, seeing the confusion on Halima's and her male companion's faces due to the lack of Egypt not having a single bowling alley. "It's an American game, the pins sort of resemble the White Crown of Upper Egypt," he said, pointing up to it, at least the part that was sticking over the Red Crown of Lower Egypt.
"Ah, yes, I can see how that might feel like it," Halima said, nodding along, even though she had no clue what he was talking about, the game, not the crown.
"My lady, Bast," the man's voice caused Andrew to peer over at the man as he knelt down on the ground, "allow me the honor of carrying you since his lordship's hands are full at the moment," he said in reverence to her.
Hanging and shaking his head when she pranced over to the man when she knew his intentions were honorable. Andrew knew she would be a pain for a week or more due to all the pampering she's been getting lately. Wondering if this was how she was during the Old Kingdom. Although that didn't mean he would interfere with the man's obvious happiness as he cradled Bast in his arms as he rose.
"So lucky?!" Halima hissed in jealousy, given how no one had ever seen or much less touched a god or goddess in their entire life. Even if that god or goddess was in a polymorphed state. She knew how her order would be joyous and envious that Andrew had been and will always be surrounded by the Gods. "What's it like?" she whispered so as not to take the focus from Andrew as he led the way to the docks.
"I... can't even describe it, Halima, it's like nothing I've ever experienced before, and you know I've been on one campaign after another for the State. Been to the jungles of the Congo, seeing animals that are so bright and brilliant they defy imagination. Yet nothing compares to what I am experiencing right now." Their heads shot up when they heard fluent ancient Egyptian spoken, something they didn't think existed outside of their order, minus Andrew and his company.
"Pilous!" Andrew called back, smiling at the old man, taking him by the shoulders when the man dropped to his knees, causing the man to peer up at him. "I do not require my subjects to bruise and batter their bodies to prostrate themselves to me when a simple bow from one as wise as you is significant to address their King."
"Of course, my lord Pharaoh, you're too kind to this old man," Pilous stated with a wide smile on his face, not ignoring the glow that surrounded Andrew's body as he helped him to his feet. "But where are your lovely Queens? Surely they wouldn't allow one as handsome as you to wander the land unwatched?!" he said, eyeing the two strangers behind Andrew, getting a chuckle out of him.
"They're off doing important things; they will visit again; I assure you, they wouldn't miss a trip to NeoHierakonpolis if it wasn't important," Andrew said, clasping the man lightly but firmly on Pilous' left shoulder. "These are my guards during my travels to tour my kingdom; treat them as you would treat your own."
"Of course, my lord, if you say they're with you, then they'll get the best that my people and I can offer; the ship is ready to sail whenever you are, my lord," Pilous said, gesturing to the barge.
"Good, good, we have many miles to travel," Andrew nodded. "Hope you two don't get sea sick," he said, peering over his shoulder at them.
"My lord Menes, how can these people speak our language?" Halima asked low as they stood out of the way as the crewmen made ready to sail.
"Long ago, when Egypt was crossing into the middle of the Third Dynasty, a man, a curious stranger, appeared in Egypt. So strange and exotic this stranger was that the man caught the attention of the local governor of the Nome the man was in. Upon learning of the never before seen items from textiles, pottery, jewelry, spices, incense, herbs, and a curious plant, the governor thought it wise to present the man to the Pharaoh. Such was the Pharaoh at the time amazed by the items before him; he beseeched the man to tell him where he was from. So this stranger began to tell the Pharaoh of a land of wealth, beauty, and fertile land called Punt. For you see, the man had been blown off course on a trading expedition to a land I can't recall at the moment. That's not important; what's important is," holding up his index finger, noting how Halima and her companion were intently listening to his tale, "the Pharaoh at the time was so impressed with the items he bid the man to escort an expedition of his own men back to his land, which he learned was called Punt. With his men laden with Egyptian gold and a treaty in hand, they set off for this land that no man had seen before. Upon their return, they brought many riches to the land of Egypt, and soon trade between our two lands was thriving. And that is how they know our language," Andrew said, finishing his story.
"And what a day it was, my lord; my grandfather would boast about how these people of the Nile would bring all sorts of things for trade at the port when I was a boy," Pilous chuckled. "Punt was a beautiful land such a shame what that wicked Ba'al did to it. If it wasn't for our lord here, we would still be at her mercy," he praised as the ship cut cleanly through the water of the Nile.
"Then it's good that your people are free," Halima said in a warm tone with a smile to match.
"That it is," Pilous nodded before walking off, barking out orders as one of the lines for the sail grew slack.
Andrew's attention was roused as the same women who greeted him the first time approached him with fresh food to sate his hungry belly. "Eat; it'll be hours before we reach the city," Andrew said, gesturing to the trays. Noting the sadness in the man's eyes when Bast jumped from his arms and ambled over the overstuffed cushion she had laid on during their first trip.
"Ah, as it should be," Bast purred in his mind as a small girl began to fan her. "Not a word out of you," she warned as she stared right at Andrew.
******
As his ship approached Helwan, Andrew ordered the men to slow the ship as they neared a dock and barge that looked familiar to him. Seeing Abu and Jahi working on repairing some damage done to the deck of their ship, feeling his ship gliding along to a crawl. His crew tossed them the mooring lines, tying his ship up to theirs.
"Hello, Jahi and Abu," Andrew greeted, helping the two of them onto his ship.
"Hello, young man, fine ship you have here," Jahi greeted, looking around the deck for his daughter.
"Thank you, these people built it by hand," Andrew said, gesturing to Pilous and the others who were quietly minding their own business. "You should feel it on the water; it's rather comfortable."
"I'm sure it is," Abubaker uttered, wondering why the women were wearing such thin garments and why his sister allowed such a thing to happen.
"You hungry?" Andrew asked, waving over the women. "I have plenty to share," he stated, watching how a few of the men grabbed some of the cushions and brought them over to mid-deck. "Please, have a seat; you must be tired from working on your boat; what happened to it anyway?" Andrew asked, trying to be polite to his future in-laws. "Please, eat; Anta wouldn't want me to sail passed and not offer you lunch when I have plenty to share."
"Where is she anyway?" Abubaker asked, trying not to notice how the women's, who knelt between the three of them, nipples were bleeding through their linen dresses.
"Back at the dig, I had some things to do away from it, so I'm on my way up the Nile, saw you, thought I stop and chat," Andrew informed them.
"My daughter, is she safe?"
"Yes."
"And who are those two?" Abubaker nodded over to the two beneath the awning.
"Bodyguards of a sort," Andrew said factually, ignoring how they were trying not to stare at his crown.
"Is that thing real?" Abubaker asked, with his father nodding along.
"As real as you or I. So what happened to your ship?" Andrew asked again.
"Some idiot didn't properly secure one of the nets they use to hoist the grain bags off the deck to the crane, and it fell back onto the deck, nearly scuttled the ship," Abubaker sighed, knowing the way their ship was now they wouldn't be sailing anywhere or hauling anything for that matter. Their only hope was to hopefully repair it so it could sail to a shipyard to put into drydock and hope the price wasn't so great that the cost of refitting the barge would bankrupt their business.
"How bad is it?" Andrew asked, seeing the shadows playing along their faces.
"Bad," Jahi said in a sad grumble.
"I'm surprised it hasn't taken on water yet," Abubaker muttered, rubbing his hand through his hair as he chewed on his rather sweet date.
"I see," Andrew said, stroking his chin deep in thought. "Maybe I can help," he uttered, coming to the conclusion that Anta would totally stress out over the fate of her family if she knew, and from what he gathered, she didn't.
"We can't..."
"I can, I have the means, and you will be my family soon, and Anta would bite off my head if I didn't help you when she knew I could. Plus, if a Pharaoh can't help out his own family, how can he hope to help all the other souls that populate the land?" Andrew asked, waving his arms out to his surroundings.
"That does sound like my daughter; she gets it from her mother," Jahi chuckled, finally accepting the glass of wine from the woman to his right. "But I'm not taking charity; I plan on paying it back," he said sternly. Really digging into the platter once he had the richness of the food on his tongue.
"I don't have a problem with that, but you can pay me back by providing transportation for my workers. Anta would never allow me to take money from you. I'd rather not get smothered in my sleep," Andrew joked.
"And just where are you going on this thing?" Abubaker asked. While he didn't like his sister being around whatever Andrew was into, he couldn't say Andrew was a bad sort of person.
"NeoHierakonpolis, my capital," Andrew said factually. "Heading up there to start the building project for my Palace."
"And I'm sure my sister didn't go crazy at the mention of that word, right?" Abubaker inquired, shooting Andrew a knowing smile.
"You should have seen her already decorating the place, and it's not even built yet!"
"Abu!" Heba called out as she walked along the dock. "Just who are you... oh, your back! Nour, it's that Andrew boy, Anta's fiancé," she said to her mother-in-law when she came to see whose strange mast it was next to their family's ship.
"And you wish for me to haul your grain; that was what you said, right?" Jahi asked, tapping his chin as he sat across from Andrew, who nodded.
"Jahi, Abu, just what are the two of you doing on that boat?!" Nour huffed from the deck of her husband's barge.
"Andrew stopped on his way up the Nile and offered us lunch, which is rather good, by the way," Abubaker stated, peering over at Andrew.
"And where is my daughter?" Nour asked accusingly.
"Back at the dig site, she's safe, I promise you," Andrew assured her. Wondering if the woman was ever going to like him.
"Might I come onboard and tour your ship?" Heba asked in wonder.
"Sure, I don't mind," Andrew nodded, seeing Halima getting up from her spot to help Heba safely cross the gap. Pulling out his phone, bringing up his bank page, and going to the transfer section. Arching an eyebrow at how much was in his bank account after a month of not touching it like he had done during the tour. "Here, input your routing and account number, and I'll transfer the funds to your account," he said, handing Jahi his phone. Listening to the two women chat about the workmanship of his barge as they ambled around the deck. "That should be enough to help you," Andrew stated after transferring half a million dollars into Jahi's account.
"And when were you thinking of starting this construction project of yours?" Jahi asked, ignoring the ping of his phone.
"Thinking beginning of next week, that won't interfere with your normal business, will it?" Andrew asked, looking at the two of them.
"You just need us to haul them back and forth, say at dawn and close to dusk, yes?"
"Something like that," Andrew nodded.
"I think we can make shorter runs while it's going on, don't you think so, Abu?" Jahi spoke, glancing at his son.
"Yeah, I think we can make it work," Abubaker agreed.
"Well, you all have a pleasant rest of the afternoon; we still have some miles to go before we get to the capital," Andrew said as Abu and Jahi were unmooring him from their boat.
"But Cairo is that way," Heba said, confused, pointing in its direction.
"Yes, but the capital is that way," Andrew said, smiling and pointing up the river. "I'll tell Anta you all are doing okay when I talk to her," he called out, waving to them as he sailed up the Nile. Smirking evilly when he noticed how pale Bennu had gotten at the site of him.
"That's one strange but polite boy," Nour muttered, having no idea what her daughter saw in Andrew. Turning her head when Jahi's own snapped over towards Andrew's ship's shrinking image. "What's the matter, Jahi?"
"He's given me the means to keep my dream alive," Jahi muttered softly, handing his wife his phone with his business account centered on the screen with the amount that had just been transferred to him displayed in big white numbers.
"My lord, just who were those people?" Halima asked low as she stepped up to Andrew's side as he stood at the bow of the ship.
"My future in-laws," Andrew said factually. "I hope the two of you know I'll be staying in my city tonight, given how we won't be there until," looking up to the sky, "five o'clock."
"I figured, my lord, we don't mind camping out if the need arises."
"Would hope not, then how did you ever survive at the dig site," Andrew teased.
"It was torture every day, I assure you," Halima joked, keeping her smile hidden that Andrew was speaking to her kindly and not as a combatant like he had over a month ago. Wondering what exactly he had faced in the land of the Gods for him to change like he had done. "Can I ask, what do you see with those eyes of yours?"
"Everything."
Chapter Seven
NeoHierakonpolis
Andrew's eyes scanned the shore as the people of his city lined up to greet him the moment he stepped off the dock. Not that he wasn't used to the pomp; he kind of figured that went along with being Pharaoh. Glancing over to Halima and her companion, noting how they were eyeing those on the shore and him as his ship glided towards the dock. Wondering if the Gods had started picking out their priests and priestesses yet like Bast did with Anta. He knew they were going to choose from the people before them. It was the only logical guess.
"Welcome to NeoHierakonpolis, my city, my capital," Andrew spoke proudly. "Pilous!" he called out in ancient Egyptian.
"Yes, my Pharaoh," Pilous answered from behind him.
"My watchers and I will be needing lodging for the night," Andrew said, gesturing with a wave at Halima and the man. Noting the sheer happiness on the man's face at the fact that he would be within the city for more than a few hours.
"Of course, of course, we've been hoping and praying that your lordship would grace us with your presence in your laborious tasks. We've been planning this, so we made an area just for you, my lord," Pilous said excitedly.
"Thank you, Pilous, your people are too kind to me," Andrew spoke softly to the man before ambling down the gangplank, feeling Bast's amusement in his mind as one of the women held the cushion she had been using high above her as she walked down the gangplank behind him followed by Halima and her friend. Noting how drunk on the praise and worship Bast was becoming as the inhabitants of his city paid homage to her as they all got to their knees and started to sing a hymn to her as the woman carried Bast around them so all could see Bast's magnificence. Wondering if all the Gods were going to become like that, given the lack of worshipers they had throughout the centuries. Nodding to Pilous, silently telling him to go about their daily lives like he wasn't even there as he set off to find Ptah before he went to the Duat to help guard Ra down the River of Night.
"My lord, wait for us," Halima called out to Andrew once her awe had faded as she heard the people's voices singing loudly as they walked down the center road of their village. Pondering if that was how her people acted so many thousands of years ago when the Gods would come down and interact with their people. "Pharaoh, this place is just amazing, and you saved all these people?" she asked in awe as her eyes were squarely on his back.
"Yes," Andrew answered, looking around before taking a right turn and walked aimlessly to where Ptah was working.
"I can't believe she let you hold her?!" Andrew heard Halima speaking behind him as he traveled through the narrow alleys between the buildings where the people had risen since his absence.
"And I will cherish that moment for the rest of my life," the man said in reverence.
"Stick around; it will happen more often than not; she's kind of prissy about walking on the ground," Andrew said, knowing full well she could hear him. Smirking when Bast made her displeasure known.
"My lord, is it wise to speak badly of a goddess?" Halima asked, hoping not to earn Bast's ire for being close to Andrew.
"How can I speak badly when it's the truth, and you know it," Andrew said, looking at the crude image of Bast that was painted onto one of the walls he walked passed. Chuckling in his mind when all Bast did was grumble in his head.
"So, how did this city get raised so quickly?" Halima asked from behind Andrew.
"Upon Ba'al's defeat," he knew he was acting like every other Pharaoh before him, rewriting history, "as penitence to those that are left from the land of Punt, she built them this city so they can live out their lives. Seems they've added some buildings to the place since I've been gone," Andrew mused as his eyes ran over what he could see of the area as he peered through those same narrow alleyways. "So since I was the one who freed them and brought them into this century, it falls on me to provide for these wanderers of time," he said low, gesturing to the people he passed.
"But how do they not know they're in the modern age?" the man asked, confused. He got all that, and he understood that; he even admired it.
"In order to protect the people of Punt not just from the world around them, yet also from themselves. You have to understand these people still think they're in 2000 BC. You don't honestly think it wise to slam the progression of the world over the past four thousand years all at once in their faces, right?" Andrew asked, peering over his shoulder at the man.
"But why make your city out here?" Halima inquired about their surroundings.
"This is where the rebirth of Egypt will rise once more," 'Andrew said, peering back at them when he stopped in his tracks. "Where the land, the people, and the Gods will reforge the link that was extinguished when Pepi II died. Why do you think I'm keeping it so low-tech? No one knows how to live like this anymore, and you can't tell me modern-day people would agree to live like this? Okay, they might," he admitted, "yet I don't have that kind of time. So these good people will help bring back the Age of the Gods to the world of man. Mean I have the knowledge to do it, but again, don't have that kind of time."
"I see," Halima muttered at a loss; she couldn't even begin to fathom what was going through his mind at the moment. The stress Andrew must be under to have all that responsibility resting on his shoulders that wasn't placed there by his own choices. Hoping to when Andrew continued his trek to where she couldn't say. Yet as she followed him through those narrow back streets, she knew the others of her order... her body stood frozen when her eyes stared horrifically at the cat-like men and, oddly, some women as they lined the rooftops, paying no heed to them as they scanned the city for danger.
"Now you know why I'm not all too concerned about your little group. I already have bodyguards," Andrew said smugly. Halima and her companion felt their killer instinct baring down on them the moment those words came out of his mouth. "Do you really think Bast, the Protector of the Pharaoh, is going to allow something like whatever your group might be plotting to happen? But they do present a challenge to me," he mused, tapping his chin in thought. "Since you wish to prove to me that not all your order are as rebellious as those plotting against me, you have chosen to become my personal bodyguards, oh?" he uttered when Bast told him to wait and watch; she wanted to see how they would react without knowing her eye was on them. "If that's what you want," Andrew stated with a shrug of his shoulders. "Sorry, sometimes that happens, don't let it bother you," he spoke, walking off with an amused look on his face.
"By the Gods, Halima, we are so not prepared for this?!" Nofre-it said, knowing Mido had no clue who he was moving against. There was no way Mido was going to win or get out alive when Andrew had a goddess looking after him.
"I know, to think he has all those protecting him. I got the sense they weren't mortal, if you know what I mean," Halima said slyly as she glanced over at him as they followed after Andrew.
"I'm totally with you on that," Nofre-it nodded; in all his years of army life, he didn't feel this sense of being outright outmatched as those strange beings' eyes never left them.
"Ptah! Hey, Ptah, you out here?" Andrew called out as he entered what he had come to learn was the foreman's dwelling.
"Of course I am, Pharaoh, you knew that," Ptah greeted, startling the other two with Andrew. Noticing the man nearly sharted himself when he had just appeared out of the air.
"True, just the looks on their faces were worth it," Andrew chuckled wickedly. "But I brought the blueprints of the temple and my Palace, but I want to design something else, just you and me. Might I bequeath you to impart your wisdom to me on that matter?" Andrew asked politely, not knowing if he could do what he was planning without the God's help.
"I might be able to; I suspect this project you're thinking of will require someone of a more... precise hand?" Ptah mused as he took the tube from Andrew.
"Something like that," Andrew nodded.
"I assume you have a quarry to mine all this stone, yes?" Ptah asked, casting Andrew a glance.
"Something better and without the cost," Andrew said with a smirk.
"I see, yes, wise to get the spawn of Yahweh's debt removed as soon as you can. His ilk leaves a bad taste in one's mouth," Ptah muttered low. "These will be no problem. It's a good thing I thought ahead and had the ground cleared for the foundation of the Palace."
"It is," Andrew nodded. "Can I ask a question, Lord Ptah?"
"Please, Pharaoh, I know you went through the trials. So I know you know what our relationship entails. Ptah will be fine; now, what is your question, young Pharaoh," Ptah stated, gesturing for Andrew to continue. He knew what had happened to Andrew; they all were watching. He was pleasantly surprised to find his calculations turned out wrong with his opposition to Ra's plan to bring this all about.
"That crossbow, or ballista," feeling his mother coming out in his question, "as you will, did you get it to take down Horus yet?" Andrew asked, remembering it when he passed them.
"Oh?" Ptah cooed, his eyes lit up in devilish glee at what happened after Andrew had entered the fissure. "Yes, Pharaoh, I did get my revenge, that I did," he said as shadows played along his face. "Now please enter this humble abode these generous people gifted me; your guards can wait outside," Ptah ordered.
"Best you stay here; better for your brain, trust me," Andrew said gently as he turned and followed after Ptah.
"Now, Pharaoh, what exactly could you not say in front of those people?"
"I need your mind on a way to pierce the heavens?" Andrew said factually, noting how that made Ptah sit up on the sofa the people made for him.
"My, that hasn't been done..."
"I know, since Senufo," Andrew said somberly, knowing he might not be coming back from this, given where he was going.
"Are you sure this is wise?"
"Wise or not, it has to be done, you know it, Ptah; without it, we should just forget the whole thing. You know, without Nu, Egypt's rise is as good as dead, and I'm the only one that can without starting an all-out war with him. I'm not saying I'm going to run out and do it right now. I'm not that crazy or stupid. I have other things to get in place before that happens. So it gives me time to get Egypt settled after the transfer of power. Because you and I know how bad this can and probably will go, don't you?" Andrew asked seriously.
"Of course I do! We all do! Whatever he's done, he's still a god! And he has the power of Nu! That makes him extra dangerous!"
"I know, you think I've forgotten; hey, I'm the one going into that place, remember?"
"Yes, but... are you sure this is the path you want to take?"
"Not really, no, think you have to be insane to even go along with this plan Ra cooked up!" Andrew nearly shouted, keeping his voice down. "But... as you all have stated numerous times to me, I don't have a choice. So I want to make sure Egypt will roll on if something happens and the line of the Pharaohs carries on even if I don't," Andrew stated, resigned to his fate.
"Then yes, you would need someone of the divine hand if you're planning what I think you're planning. What kind of stone were you thinking of making this out of?" Ptah asked, his hand lightly tapping the blueprint he was creating as they talked.
"Onyx," thinking it would symbolize how this all started for him, "and the rest pink granite," Andrew stated, wondering how the people were going to take this. He would face that if he actually survived his insane idea. "Also, I need a tomb, and honestly, you're about the only one here I know that could possibly figure out how to carve that out and make it where they can't find the entrance to it. I'm not about to have my mummy ransacked years down the road. And I need you to make tombs for my family. Oh, and you can use the stone from it to make the pylon Halima had added to the temple," he said, watching Ptah hurriedly shuffle to the blueprint.
"Oh, yes, Pharaoh, this will look nice when it's all complete," Ptah said, peering over the edge of it. "Now all I need is the stone, and I'll get right on that Palace of yours."
"I'll let you know when we're done," Andrew said, taking that as his cue to leave. "Come, we have a lot to do before nightfall," he spoke in a commanding tone as he led them off to where his Palace would sit.
"Where are we?" Halima asked, looking around at the giant hole in the ground.
"The future site of my Palace; please don't freak out," Andrew warned as he brought his phone up to his ear.
"Hey, Pharaoh, kind of quicker than I thought you would take to call me back. What can I do for you?"
"It's time." These were Andrew's only words.
"I see; I'm bringing someone..." Andrew looked at his phone oddly when the line went dead.
"Still hate that, you know?" said an unseen voice, causing Andrew to look up only to find six wings filling his view. Glancing over at his shadow, noting how their minds were melting and the hysteria was about to begin muttering: "Hold it together for a few minutes."
"I know; why do you think I do it?" Andrew heard Ira's evil chuckle as his wings began to unfold.
"This is how you treat your friends?" Andrew heard that same male voice answer, noting the rather too gothic appearance he was starting to see; he had an idea who Ira had brought along.
"Demon, remember?" Ira teased warmheartedly as he patted Samuel's shoulder. "And what's up with that outfit anyway?"
"What? Pandora picked it out; think I'm going to say no, even though it makes me look clique," the man countered.
"Yeah, I have met her; I can't fault you on that; come, want you to meet someone," Ira said, nodding over to Andrew.
"This the dude you mentioned when you brought me the book?"
"He is," Ira said, hiding his smile that his friend's group got another member.
"But he doesn't look like a Pharaoh."
"You don't look like some all-powerful vampire Ira told me about," Andrew countered, eyeing Samuel's ordinary exterior.
"Touché," Samuel chuckled, holding up his hands in surrender. "Just didn't think showing up the way I normally look wouldn't go too well with normal people," he said, pointing at the two that were having their worlds shattered.
"Oh? And what do you look like? Normally, I mean?" Andrew inquired, intrigued.
"I have gold skin, and I'm a vampire; not a combo you expose people to?"
"That all?" Andrew countered he would give anything not to shine like a lightbulb when he used his divine spark. "At least you don't light up like Coney Island." Wondering why Ira's friend was eyeing him; it was starting to border on the side of creepy. Only to watch how Ira gently nudged his friend in the ribs.
"You're a Demigod, aren't you?" Samuel asked curiously.
"Yes, and how do you know that?" Andrew asked suspiciously.
"When you're the hand of the Titan of Magic, you're around a lot of cosmic beings, plus having the well of magic residing in my body, you tend to develop a sense to other divine beings." Samuel said apologetically, "Samuel Goodall."
"Andrew McCain," he introduced himself. "So how about you do that thing you do before those two blow their tops," Andrew said, pointing over his shoulder at Halima and Nofre-it.
"Right, just tell me what kind of stone you want coming out here," Ira spoke, hastily making the pad where all the building supplies would appear on. While he could simply create the structures for Andrew, yet it seemed this was one thing he had to do on his own. Nodding when Andrew told him what he wanted to do, he quickly encased him in his wings and teleported them over to Djed.
"So you really the Pharaoh of Egypt?" Samuel asked once they appeared at the barren site of Djed.
"I am; you really some vampire sex witch?" Andrew rebutted, peering over at him when Ira was creating the pads for Andrew that held all the stones Andrew asked for on multiple pads.
"Yep," Samuel said, releasing his hold on his illusion.
"Ira?"
"Yeah?"
"I thought vampires were supposed to be the handsome type," Andrew called out.
"I have no idea what you're talking about," Ira answered, trying not to ball out in laughter.
"Oh, now I know why Ira wanted me to come along, ass!" Samuel snapped, getting a howl of laughter out of Ira, who was bent over in his mirth. "Forget about him; he tends to do that, even when he wasn't on a level of a god. So can I ask, what are you building here?"
"Temple and some other things," Andrew said offhandedly. "Hey, you were serious about that help, right?" he asked; he had waited until he was well away from prying ears.
"What, like to get Nu back? Yeah, said I would; why?"
"Good, I'm taking you up on your offer. I know you can't enter, given..." Running his hand up and down Ira's body, who had a 'Really dude?' look on his face as Andrew did, "but thats to the gate and back if it's written like it says it, so yeah, going to need a hand," Andrew spoke, noting how Samuel was looking between the two.
"Ira, what's this Nu he's talking about, and why did it sound like he's planning to raid his realm?" Samuel asked, quickly picking up on the situation.
"Why I brought you here, Sam, even I know it'll be a death trap for him if he enters alone, I might be powerful, but there are things even I can't do, like entering his realm and reigniting what you and I fought to stop," Ira said in a serious tone. "Why I wanted you to meet Andrew. He's a cool dude, a little full of himself," flashing Andrew a smirk, "I chalk that up to the god part of him. Other than that, he's pretty much...." Ira' stopped in his tracks, really noticing the change in Andrew. He didn't think only a few months, he'd grow that much. "So I thought if I can't cover him when he's in Heaven, I thought someone with the power to put the being before everything back to sleep, then he would increase the odds of Andrew coming back alive."
"What's he talking about?" Andrew asked, confused.
"Long story short? We stopped all reality from ending by returning she who will sleep for all eternity back to her slumber," Samuel said, giving a brief rundown of the event.
"And the silly titles you're saying?"
"It is wise not to speak her name. She is older than all of creation. To speak her name is to call upon her, and that is how Gods of old gained their power, so it's forbidden from speaking her name," Samuel answered, giving it to Andrew in a way he could understand.
"Ah. And you can do what he said about you?" Andrew asked; he wasn't going to turn down the help, not if that increased his odds.
"About keeping you alive? Well, sure, but it won't last for long, given me and a holy place... don't mix. Twenty-four hours is my limit; if we're not out by then, well, Ira's going have to hide for eternity," Samuel said sinfully at how that put fear into his friend. Ira knew who he was talking about.
"You wouldn't?"
"I would," Samuel retorted, savoring the fear on Ira's face.
"And you call me sadistic!" Ira snorted.
"So, what's this, Nu?" Samuel asked again.
"To put it in layman's terms?" Andrew asked, getting a nod from Samuel. "Sort of the start of everything."
"Ah, and you're going to go steal something that powerful and old from him?" Samuel inquired, testing Andrew's sanity.
"Yes, come or don't doesn't matter to me; I'm going regardless," Andrew said, seeing the futility of his choice on Samuel's face.
"Okay, but why is it so important?"
"Surely, given who you work for, surely you have had to see the signs?" Andrew stated, noticing how Samuel was studying him again.
"I might; what's that have to do with anything?"
"Simple, with Nu, I can reforge the link," Andrew uttered, not giving out everything so someone he just met.
"I see, and whatever it is, is the linchpin of your plan. Am I getting that right?" '
"Yes, as long as I can get it out of Heaven, the Gods will do the rest, whether I survive or not, that's another matter, but I knew that the moment I set this plan into motion. While if you are as strong as Ira says, I would gladly accept the help, but if you feel this is fool-hardy, then I understand if you back out.."
"Let's hold off on that for now since it appears you aren't ready yet. When the day comes, I'll let you know." Andrew could only nod at that, given if Samuel joined him, he would be signing his death warrant.
"Well, it's been real, Andrew, but it's probably best to get you back to the others," Ira said, knowing they were out in the open for too long.
"Yeah, I can already see the foaming at the mouth part already," Andrew grumbled as Ira's wings encased them.
******
"Andrew, just where are you?" Carla said in awe as she, along with Alex and Anta, clustered around the tablet they each were holding as they stared out onto a dark city with few lights to pollute the sky.
"NeoHierakonpolis, staying the night here..."
"What!" Alex roared, ripping the tablet out of the other's grips. "Baby, you knew how much I would have enjoyed that?!"
"Again, I must remind you, you're on the job," Andrew said offscreen. "Relax, there'll be plenty of times to come here and do whatever crazy thing that's going through your head," he teased, getting a huff and her famous pouty cheeks as Anta and Carla took hold of the tablet.
"Andy, you promise, right?" Anta asked, wondering if she had chosen anyone else.
"Of course," Andrew said, bringing his phone around to him. "So, how's the dig going?"
"Honestly, not much to do here other than the pavilion; no significant finds have been made. I don't think the site will be open for much longer if there's nothing forthcoming by the end of the week. Or that's what my gut is telling me," Alex said, shrugging her shoulders.
"So, where are you staying in the village?" Carla asked, wondering about the nights she would be sharing with him under those clear stars.
"Oh, the people built me this place while we were gone; I'm using it until my Palace is complete. Not bad for a mud-brick, plaster-covered house; you'd so love it, Mom, totally Egyptian up in there. You should see the hieroglyphics, the paintings, the crafts one would need for a fancy house back in 2000 BC."
"Baby? Why are you being so cruel to your Queen?" Alex asked, gently swaying her bosom in the camera of the tablet to fluster her son. "I thought you were supposed to love the woman you fuck?!" she purred, the last word low.
"Anywho," completely ignoring his mother's question, "you should see the model Mel made; Bast seemed to like it," Andrew said, looking at Anta, who was the one that wanted the cat garden.
"Really?!" Anda sucked in a loud gasp when she uttered a single word. "Did she like the garden?" she asked, praying that Bast did.
"Oh yeah, should have seen her, got her nose all up in it," Andrew joked. "What? You did; why lie about it?" he asked, looking offscreen.
"Andy, what happened to your beard?" Carla asked; she sort of liked how it tickled her kitty.
"Oh?! Nofre-it cut it off for me; he's the guy who's with me," Andrew answered when they looked at him, wondering who the man was. "Remind me to bring razors next time," he said, trying not to think about the straight razor against his throat.
"How are you getting along with them?" Alex asked in a motherly voice.
"They're fine, I guess; they got a little weird when they learned Bast was the Bast, but other than that, they're fine. Not like I need the bodyguards; Bast takes care of that," Andrew said as he stood on the roof of the home Pilous and the others had made for him. Feeling how solid the building was as he gazed out onto the other rooftops in his city. An evil thought appeared in his mind as he pulled out the laser pointer he used to torment Bast with. Grinning madly when, the memories of her trying to catch it and the commentary that went along with it played out in his head as he pointed the laser at the closest rooftop. Keeping from keeling over as he watched how two of his guards tried to catch the little red dot. "What about the men there?"
"Oh, they're fine, pretty professional, given how secret their order is. They're keeping a very close eye on Bill," Anta informed him. Wondering what he was doing when she noted the amusement in his eyes.
"Good, listen, I should get off here; they're going to start laying the foundation tomorrow morning."
"You are going to show your wives what this Palace, where we will be residing, aren't you, baby?" Alex asked, giving her son a look he knew all too well.
"Yeah, I'll send you pics when we get back tomorrow."
"You better," Alex stated, each one of them blowing Andrew a kiss before their connection was cut.
Chapter Eight
Andrew knew his mother was going to lose her mind, maybe the other two, if or when they watched the stoneworkers at work. He knew he clearly did; it was one thing to know how they moved such stones; it was another thing to watch it in action. The sight of the men laying the first stone of his foundation played out in his mind as they sailed down the Nile back to Cairo around lunchtime. Standing out on the bow like he always did, to show the people that he was strong enough to brace the torrent of the Nile's current as he contemplated on how he was going to test Halima's order. After all, the man said to test them, just not in how to go about that; then his mind combed his memories for one of his closest temples. If he was going to test their loyalty, why not have the God of deceit judge their trustworthiness. They might be able to lie to him, yet not to a god.
"Pilous?!" Andrew called out to him as the soft breeze of the Nile played along his clothes as he turned to look at the man.
"Yes, my lord?"
"We're going to stop at Abydos just for a visit," Andrew instructed, knowing it was around the bend so they would have time to slow the barge down.
"Yes, my lord," Pilous uttered, calling out orders for his men to make the ship ready to dock.
"My lord Pharaoh, where are you going?" Halima asked as Andrew stepped onto the dock that was used for tourism boats.
"Wait here, have to speak with a god, best to do that alone," Andrew informed them, not to keep what he did secret, just what the Gods required was rather embarrassing. "Won't be gone long," he stated before starting off down the dock.
As half an hour approached, Halima and Nofre-it used that time to get to know the ship they would always be on. Also, speaking to the crew about their lives, learning that when Ba'al had trapped them. They all heard the stories growing up in Punt about the Pharaoh, so when they saw the light and heard the hum of the pyramid, they raced toward it. Thinking that the Gods had finally heard their prayers, Halima looked to Nofre-it, when it seemed to them they did think this was 2000 BC. While their little chats didn't last long, nevertheless, they were able to suss out that the crew was a good sort and Andrew was right to keep the modern world from them.
"Nofre-it, what do you think we should do?" Halima whispered low to him.
"We protect the Pharaoh, that's what we're going to do," peering over at the awning, noting how Bast was watching them from the shade, "I have no wish to be hunted by a goddess, as for the rest, I can't say," Nofre-it mumbled.
"Yeah, but I was talking about our order," Halima said with a little smirk on her lips.
"Oh," feeling slightly embarrassed, "that I can't say; hopefully, we can talk Mido and the others out of their plans," Nofre-it stated, scanning the area around them. "Have you given any thought to what Egypt is going to look like from what Menes has spoken?" he asked, nodding towards the temple's direction.
"I've tried, I can picture some of it, just not all of it, to think what he must have wandering his mind at any given time of the day. I don't envy him," Halima said truthfully.
"I agree, I can understand if this was back in the past, yet now, I think Andrew's just a little too young to be bearing such responsibilities. Yet the Gods are wiser than I," Nofre-it said in reverence.
"Nofre-it? Have you noticed how Menes doesn't sweat?" Halima asked, wiping her own from her brow.
"I have," Nofre-it nodded.
"What do you think is the reason he doesn't? A medical condition, you suppose?" Halima mused as they stood in the shade of the awning.
"Could be," Nofre-it mumbled as he nodded along, yet he had a different idea as to why Andrew didn't do such a thing as he slyly glanced at Bast. Tapping Halima on her shoulder after an hour of waiting as he noted Andrew's exit from the temple. Holding the gangplank steady as he neared it.
"How did your talk go?'
"It was interesting," Andrew mused as he passed them. "Pilous, break out our lunch; no sense in having your crew starving; you two are hungry, right?" he inquired as he peered over at them.
"Yes, my lord, lunch on the Nile sounds very pleasant for a change."
"I'm going to ask this once and once only and never bring it up again. Who do you serve? Me or yourselves?" Andrew asked in an authoritative voice, waiting for Halima and Nofre-it to respond. Not feeling the item Set had given him vibrating in his pocket like he had told it would if there was no hint of deception within them.
"You and Egypt, my lord Pharaoh," they answered as one.
"Good enough for me, come; the comfort of my awning will keep some of the sun off of you," Andrew stated, leading them across the deck.
Once their lunch was over, Andrew spent the rest of the time searching the land of Egypt with his mind. Paying no attention to anyone as he just stood there with his eyes closed and his hands behind his back. He knew he was going to need a way to pay for all this, let alone the temples that would be built over the years. While taxes would cover most of the public works, an influx of gold never hurt anyone. Now that he knew there were some untapped gold mines in Egypt, the question was how he was going to mine them.
******
Andrew smirked from the backseat when Nofre-it and Halima sighed loudly once the A/C kicked on after Nofre-it started up the Rover. He wondered just how hot it was for them when they waited on the ship. He was so glad he didn't have to sweat his butt off anymore. Wondering how hot Egypt will be once it all gets sorted.
Smiling down at the model, pondering how they were going to act once they saw it. He could already see Anta racing around in her quest to decorate the place. Giving Nofre-it his mother's apartment address as the man backed out, waving to Pilous and his men as they made ready to sail up the Nile. His eyes moved along the bank of the east side of the Nile, looking for the right place to put his other Palace when he was in Cairo. He knew it was going to have its own dock, so it had to be somewhere around that area. How he was going to acquire the land, he had no clue.
"Halima," Andrew spoke as his eyes moved over the people as he passed.
"Yes?"
"There wouldn't be someone in the real estate business in your order, would there?" Andrew asked offhandedly.
"I... don't know, but I can ask if you like..."
"Andrew is fine in the car or in the privacy of my homes," Andrew cut in.
"Andrew," Halima's voice softened when he said his name, "I'll get right on that for you, sire."
"Thank you," Andrew said, returning to his harmless gazing. Pondering when their next meeting was and should he crash it or not.
"We do, two in fact," Halima said happily once she got a response on their group text.
"Good, have them bring what they have as listings for the area along the east bank of the Nile from the dock we just left and upwards to my mother's apartment. If they have any, if they do not, then bring the paperwork I would need to do in order to acquire said properties," Andrew instructed.
"Yes, my lord," Halima nodded, not that she wasn't happy Andrew was calling on her. She would just have thought Nofre-it would be his go-to guy since he was older.
"Nofre-it, since it's unlikely you two would leave my side, I'll let you set the rotation of the guards at the door for the evening," Andrew said, letting Nofre-it handle the tedious work, given he knew the man wasn't going to betray him. The item Set gave him would have detected that, and it had been calm throughout their voyage.
"Of course, my lord," Nofre-it said with pride. "Pharaoh?"
"Yes."
"I understand you're reasons about those people, yet you will need a place outside your city. I know you have those... guards, yet that would only cause a fright in the masses. Have you thought about having some mortal guards in view to keep those who think you defenseless from thinking it," Nofre-it said, hoping to be put in charge of his security.
"Good point," Andrew muttered, knowing that was exactly what he was going to do.
"I know this great restaurant near here; I'll just pop down and pick us up some dinner," Halima offered, keeping her pleased look contained as Andrew rattled off his order once he knew the name of the place. "I'll only be a minute," Halima said, taking Nofre-it's order before rushing out the door.
Halima's head was on a swivel as she walked down the hall, smiling and greeting the people who lived on that floor of the building yet keeping her eyes open for any trouble. A goddess might be watching over Andrew, but that didn't mean she was going to get complacent in her duties. She was going to live up to her claim that Andrew could trust them. Smiling at Nofre-it when he opened the door for her after she knocked, only to hear the voice of two women on the air. Watching Andrew getting to his feet at the sight of her, laying the bag down on the counter, hearing Andrew thanking the two women for coming and telling them he would meet them at eight in the morning as the front door closed and locked.
"You two watch tv. I have a call to make," Andrew said, rolling his mother's bedroom doors closed once their dinner was over. Snapping off pictures of the model with and without the roof on and sending them to their phones. Laying on the bed, waiting for when they blew up his phone. Smiling when it didn't take long before his skype app rang out. "So, hello," he greeted, waving to the three faces on his phone.
"Andy, is that how it's going to look?" They asked as one.
"Pretty much, minus the paint, but that's just the one for NeoHierakonpolis," Andrew said factually.
"Andy, does that mean you're building a Palace in Cairo?" Carla asked; Andrew wondered where she was on the dig site from what little he could see of the background.
"Already in the works on buying the land I need; I'll give them a fair price for it," Andrew stated when he got that look from Anta and Carla. "Now, how it will look, I haven't a clue yet."
"So you don't have an architect in mind?" Anta asked, wishing she was back in Cairo and on that bed, recounting all the fun things they did on it.
"Not at the moment," Andrew admitted. "But it will be modern-ish," he informed them.
"So then we're going to have a nice, big, private room to ourselves?" Alex asked in a husky tone as she allowed the collar of her shirt to hang up, showing off the tops of her braless breasts to her son.
"Of course, think I'm into having people watch us? Hardly," Andrew teased his mother.
"So when are you coming back?" Alex asked, sucking her lip at what they would do the moment they were free.
"Thinking the day after tomorrow, have something to do in the city," Andrew said ominously.
"Okay, but you better be safe, hear me?" Anta uttered sternly, with her worry very clearly in her eyes.
"I will, I promise."
"What about that Halima woman? Surely you're okay with her work since you're using her design, why not have her design you one, since then you don't have to give your reasons why you're wanting it to look like a Pharaoh's Place," Carla cooed, she couldn't wait to spend the night's marking every surface in their Palace.
"Oh, stopped by your family's place yesterday; I meant to tell you about it," Andrew said, looking at Anta, totally forgetting to last night.
"I know; they called me an hour or two after you left. I don't know what you did, but you should have heard my father going on about a new boat," Anta replied with a knowing grin on her face. So very pleased he would do that for her family, and also pleased to learn about how much he did love her.
"What about the other one?"
"Oh, Papa already talked to the drydock place; they can fix it, he thinks."
"Good, glad to hear it," Andrew nodded, noting the quivering eyes Anta was giving him.
"Baby, what are you going to do? You know this site won't stay open for much longer, and you know the moment your father hears about it, he'll be calling and then coming to get you if you haven't answered," Alex said, knowing that was exactly what her ex-husband would do.
"I know, thinking of something as we speak," Andrew lied; he had no earthly idea how he was going to explain all this to his father.
"Well, you better think of something because you know how your father is when it comes to you," Alex stated in a sweet voice as she gazed lovingly at her son.
"Alright, I'm going to see about a design," Andrew said, waving goodbye to them after speaking for two hours.
******
"Do you think you can build the Palace I told you about here?" Andrew spoke, gesturing to the thirty-plus acres of city blocks that were once at the heart of Memphis until the modern world spread out around it. Now the land was left to rot in its disuse due to the abandoned buildings that laid out before him.
"I take it this will be the site of the future Palace grounds?" Halima mused as she peered around the area. Her mind raced to what she could design in that large of an area.
"It will be," Andrew agreed, knowing whoever had the properties at the moment would probably jump at the chance to be rid of them as he watched the two real estate agents talking quickly on their phones.
"And where are you thinking of putting your Palace?" Halima asked, knowing this would give her a chance to show off the skills she had on a grander scale.
"The center of it, thinking gardens, sixteen in fact, scattered around with shrines here and there, some obelisks, add a little modern flare to the Egyptian theme, you know?" Andrew spoke plainly as he rolled his hand.
"We can put the guards' barracks on the other side of the property where you might not see it," Halima stated, pointing off in the distance. "A wall surrounding it, to keep the royal family safe from those who don't have Egypt's interest at heart," getting an approving nod from Andrew, "and you do need an outdoor area to entertain guests, after all, once they see Egypt's glory again, all the world will flock to its banner," she said in reverence to having her hand in the building of the new foundations of Egypt.
"Also, build a few comfortable houses in that area over there for family," Andrew said, pointing off to the left side of him, seeing Halima nodding in understanding. "You did say there were a few of you that did this kind of thing," he uttered, waving to the buildings that would need to be torn down to make way for the home and where the rest of his line would reign from.
"I did; we can introduce you if you like, after you're finished here, that is," Halima said, nodding over to the two women who were talking so fast she failed to catch everything they were saying.
"Set it up," Andrew instructed as he waited for word about his inquiry into the properties.
"If you give me a minute," Halima said, bringing up her phone. She knew they were jumping through a lot of hoops to show him what they could offer him. Yet it was the price they had to pay to show their Pharaoh they only wanted the best for Egypt.
"You get it sorted?" Nofre-it asked low once Halima joined his side while Andrew was talking to the realtors.
"He's going to be out of his league when he meets Andrew," Halima stated, knowing that was going to be true for all her peers in her order, even Mido.
******
"You sure this is the way?" Andrew asked low, following after Bast, having sneaked out to follow Halima. He couldn't do that to Nofre-it, not out of respect or anything; the man was just too observant.
"Yes, Geb is showing me the way," Bast said into his mind as they used the shadows as they trailed after Halima, where Geb had told her where the Medjay were gathering that night.
"You know I don't like this Bast," Andrew stated as he hid in the shadows of the tomb he was using for cover beside him in the ancient graveyard of Giza.
"I know Pharaoh, but I assure you, this is the only way to trap them whole," Bast stated, imparting her wisdom to him.
"But only, I mean only, the ones that are plotting against me, no one innocent," Andrew ordered, trying not to see her warriors hiding in the same shadows as he was.
"Only the ones that are set to betray the Gods will, then they are ours."
"Hey, better you than me," Andrew uttered, holding up his hand to her when he noted her murderous stare. "So why make your base all the way out here?" he mused as he peered around the area from what he could see.
"This is only one of three of the bases they have, or so Geb tells me. This one they just so happened to be using tonight."
"Ah." Humming in his mind as his finger tapped his chin as his mind sought to limit the expenditures in running a kingdom from all his memories.
"You have a plan, don't you, husband?"
"I might," Andrew said low as he eased slowly out of his hiding spot. Hearing Bast's soft footfalls falling after him as Khonsu kept a watchful eye on him and lit his path. Andrew tried to keep from using his phone as a flashlight for as long as he could as he bumped into everything in that pitch-black tunnel. "What is this place?" he whispered as he shown his light along the walls. Looking down, seeing Bast peering up at him, reminding him why he was there in the first place. Grumbling in his head when Bast was teasing him about he was so like his mother.
However, it was the shout thirty minutes later that stopped him in his tracks. "I want its location, and I want it now!"
"And we keep telling you, no, we swore an oath to the Pharaoh to keep the city safe from people like you, Mido. And trust us, Mido, you know nothing about what you're facing. He doesn't even need us. We've seen it firsthand."
"Of course, I don't," Bast chirped into Andrew's mind as they travel down the tunnel toward the source.
"That's right, everyone, we aren't dealing with a flesh and blood man if you think to betray the Pharaoh or Egypt. You not only face the Pharaoh, but you also face his real bodyguards and the Gods themselves!"
"Child, you've been hoodwinked; there aren't any Gods..."
"I wouldn't be so sure about that; how do you think I found this little cave you all hide in," Andrew said, standing high above and startling them all. "Yes, I'm the man you've all been in here debating, debating on whether or not to betray me. Don't judge them, for they are innocent in this matter. It was the Gods!" Even Andrew wasn't sure where the shaking came from, given how he didn't do that. "A certain god in question informed me about you all and your schemes against me. When the - Gods! - say you can't be trusted, I take them seriously. And why should I trust anyone of you?" he asked, noting the fright on their faces as he peered down at them; it wasn't lost on him that Bast wasn't beside him anymore. "You should heed your friend's words. You have no idea what you're getting yourselves involved with. Swear a binding oath to me and Egypt, and if your words ring true, then you may serve me as my shield. If you..." The shaking of the ground sought him to seek the stability of the wall, making a quick prayer to Geb, so the roof didn't fall down on the people below them.
"If you think you can usurp the will of Ra, then you will face the might of she who is his Eye!" Andrew hurried down the steps, knowing how bad it could get if Bast let her temper rule her. "You in your insignificant small lives dare to think you are wiser than the Great God of the Sun, the lord of us all? Then I must rid this plane of the stain before my father's eyes, for I am Bast, the Eye of Ra!"
"Shit," Andrew cursed low as he struggled through the mass of bodies between him and the stage, knowing it was going to be really bad. He tried not to take delight in the council's horrified faces when they scrambled backward on the stage as Bast spoke in her cat form. What wasn't funny was all her warriors started to appear in the shadows, unbeknownst to the Medjay. He knew it would be a blood bath if he didn't hurry.
"My lady, please, please, surely we can work something out. You're not saying you're going to wipe all of us out just for a few, are you? I know you take our lord's protection, at his side and on Earth, very seriously; I know you watched us the moment we entered Pharaoh Menes' life.." Blowing out a breath in his mind for Nofre-it's timely intervention. Then his night just got worse as a voice he knew intimately filled the cavern.
"I have come as you asked, my lady." Andrew was frantically pushing his way through the crowd at the sound of Anta's voice. "Of course, my lady, my body is yours."
"Fuck me," Andrew mouthed as he stared up at Bast in her true form, who had to kneel to fit inside the two-story cavern.
"Then you bring me the ones that are impure of heart, or so help me, no one is leaving this place alive. I will not have these mortals thinking I, Protector of the Pharaoh, will allow such things to transpire before I attack. Do you think we, Gods, want some weak, fat, old man on the throne? If we did, don't you think we would've chosen you?" Bast said menacingly, watching the man's fear play out as her face lowered when she thumped Mido lightly in the stomach with her index finger. The predator in her started to resurface as she savored the man's fear.
"Bast, I had it handled; no need to go all Carrie on us," Andrew said, stepping up onto the platform.
"Very well, but the Gods will have their justice," Bast warned as she released her hold on Anta's body before jumping out of her arms and back onto the stage and walked over to Andrew.
"Of course, you think I'm stupid? Already have one God I'm dealing with, don't need another sixteen," Andrew countered, bringing his attention up to Anta.
"You, my Pharaoh," her alluring voice filled his ears with longing as she pointed at him, "are the only one allowed to gaze at the Queen of Egypt and the High priestess for her ladyship," Anta said, seeing Andrew nod when she whispered I love you and knew he couldn't say it back at that moment before disappearing back into the darkness of the tunnel.
"So, as I was saying, show us you can be trusted; if you are to be my personal guard, should I not have an oath between us? If your words are true, then you go about your lives, in service to me or not. Well, you already know what happens if you aren't," Andrew said, gesturing to the shadows. "I won't make you do it signally, given the size of you," His head moved around as he instructed them how to recite it. Finding that no one made the item Set had given him to test their words, their souls, to vibrate in his pocket. "You all are now free to leave if you want, or you can stay and watch the Gods judgment on those that would have earned you a goddess' wrath." Turning around towards the council members, taking in the fear in their eyes as his Nemes appeared on his head since he wasn't about to take out his crown. "You stand before your lord and master, for I am Pharaoh; what is above is so below, for I am Egypt! Do you deny the accusations levied at you by the very Gods themselves?" he barked, glaring at the eight of them. "Don't give me your spiel," Andrew sneered as they all tried to talk at once. "Your words can not be trusted at the moment; speak the words, and I will know your words are true or as hollow as your souls." Five members of the council scrambled backward to get off the stage as three khopesh blades pressed against Mido's and two others' throats as Bast's warriors snatched their heads back by their hair. "Did you three really think you're wise enough to outsmart the Gods?" he asked, crossing his arms and arching an eyebrow.
"No, please, please, we were misguided?!" bellowed the woman on the left.
"Have mercy, my lord?!" cried the other man.
"And I bet you think nothing would be done about your ambitions, hmm?" Andrew asked in a hum as he stared Mido down. "That you could just walk in, have the run of the place after I do all the work to restore Egypt, is that about right?" A cruel smile formed on his lips as the blade of the khopesh dug deeper into Mido's neck when the man tried to speak. "Now see, this is the punishment for those who go against the will of the Gods. I wonder if I will ever see your souls when I travel the Duat with Ra. They're all yours, Bast," he said, peering down at her, sensing her great pleasure in ridding Egypt of the corruption that had doomed it many a time in the past. Their howling filled the cavern as Bast's warriors pulled the three into the shadows and carted them off to the feet of Ra, who would judge them personally. Blowing out a breath in his mind, that was far more stressful than he thought it would have gone before turning back to the masses. "Hear me, you all have proven you are loyal to Egypt, so if you wish to serve me, rise with me, then step forward; otherwise, there's the stairs, and never return. Once you agree to be my shield, there is no going back; your word is your eternal bond with your Pharaoh," Andrew spoke in a clear, calm, authoritative voice as he stared out onto the group. "Very good," he nodded when they all took a step forward, "Halima, I take it there are more of you out there?"
"Yes, my Pharaoh," Halima said, quickly coming up to his side.
"Enough to fill the other two areas you use?" Andrew asked, catching Halima off guard.
"More than enough," Halima muttered, knowing if all the Medjay across the country came to Cairo, there wouldn't be enough space for them all.
"Good; I want you to start converting this area and the other two to work as command centers for the protection of the royal house and of Egypt. A skeleton crew can be manned down here to watch the cameras while the rest that are on duty for the day may use the barracks that will be on the Palace grounds..."
"My lord, what about their families?" Halima asked, noting how her own family was staring at her in awe.
"They return to their homes once their shift is done. Those that come to us as orphans or those that just entered adulthood with no homes of their own will be given beds at the barracks on the Palace grounds. Those outside of Cairo will have to find new lodgings if they intend to be of my personal guards and recite the same oath as you all did," Andrew stated; he wasn't about to let all his work go down the drain because a few were greedy. Plus, he wasn't going to let just anyone protect his mother, Carla, Anta, and the rest of his family. "If they refuse to return to Cairo, then their service to me ends. I will not put up with such things."
"Of course, my lord. Is there anything else you wish for me to tell the new Potiphar?" Halima asked, knowing she would more than likely get called off his protection detail due to her defying the council.
"You do realize that was someone's name, not a title, right? Please, tell me you did know that" Andrew said, only to see the confused look on Halima's and everyone else's faces at the news. "Moving on," he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You don't have to tell the Potiphar if that's what you're calling the head of this order since I'm looking right at her," Andrew said seriously, watching Halima's jaw just drop in an instant.
"What?! Me?!" Halima asked, her voice stammering as she did as she pointed at herself.
"Yes, you," his voice was even and plain as he returned her point, "you are the one who told me you were going to show me these people can be trusted, did you not?" Andrew asked, waving his arm out to the group as Halima just blankly nodded along. "So I saw no better way for you to do that than as this... Potiphar, so you better be up for the challenge," he spoke, slipping his hand into his right pocket where Bast had materialized the pin. The flash of gold caught what little light there was in that cavern as he brought his right hand up and pinned it to the collar of her shirt. "Since you wish to guard me personally and follow me about if you are to be the head of my guard, you might want to have the force backing you up," Andrew stated, his eyes glancing over Halima's right shoulder at the thousand strong Bast warriors only he could see until he noted Halima's wide left eye as she followed his gaze. "Nofre-it, come stand before me," he ordered like the rightful ruler.
"Yes, Pharaoh Menes," Nofre-it answered, standing at attention, waiting for his dressing down by his commander.
"Since obviously, you have a military background, I'm placing you in charge of the royal families security and that of the Palace grounds, no offense Halima," Andrew said, pinning the silver badge onto Nofre-it's collar in the same area he had placed Halima's.
"None taken, my lord; I would be honored to have Nofre-it as my second," Halima bowed to the both of them. "I look forward to learning a lot from you, Nofre-it."
"Thank you, my lord, you have done a great honor to my family and me; you won't regret it, I assure you," Nofre-it said with pride as he saluted his king, hearing the squeals of his wife, and two daughters howling within the crowd.
"Oh, I know I won't; it won't be me you'll have to answer to," Andrew said coldly, pointing down at Bast, who growled, baring her fangs. It might have been terrifying if she wasn't in the form of an adorable cat, earning him a hiss from Bast when she read his mind.
"What about my husband, or his wife, or her husband? Where are they!" screamed out a frantic woman who had rushed the stage.
"Ra has them, and I doubt he's going to let them go for their transgressions. Be glad he spared the rest of your houses and only took those who were guilty," Andrew uttered plainly as he peered down at the woman. "You all have stepped into a world you are ill-prepared for; trust me, I've been dealing with this shit for months! None of you are ready, yet you must face it, for this is the world you will live in, I assure you." Looking over to his right when Halima laid a hand on her shoulder.
"They know the consequences of defying the order; many harsh penalties have been levied on us in the past, some more recent, carried out by the former Potiphar, so don't take their plight too hard," Halima said, glancing down at the woman as she paled to a deathly white as she peered around the group thinking in their hate of her husband they would strike at her given they couldn't vent it out on her husband.
"I wasn't," Andrew said coldly. "You wish to remove the taint your husband had put on you and your family, then redeem yourself to me, Egypt, and the Gods, then you might find peace for your troubled past," he said, lightly patting the woman's shoulder as he walked by towards the stairs.
"My lord, where are you going? The gathering had only just started, somewhat," Halima called out to Andrew as the crowd allowed him passage.
"Home." Was the only word Andrew said as he climbed those ancient steps. "After all, I have a kingdom to retake; I can't do that sleep deprived," he said to himself before the darkness of the tunnel cloaked him in its embrace. "You're not even going to tell me how you got Anta here, are you?"
"Nope, you'll have to ponder on that one, my Pharaoh," Bast mused into his mind.
Chapter Nine
Abdel Sisi lounged back in his leather chair, enjoying the blowjob he was getting from the twenty-year-old woman the men he was in business with sent to him for his help in closing the deal that would benefit him greatly not caring that it would strip the natural resources from the land in the process. Ten years ago, he led a coup d'etat, playing on the people's hype at the moment to achieve what he had wanted all his life. Power. Almost unlimited power. However, he had been slowly clawing away power from the representatives. Those who didn't fall to his threats, blackmail, smears, and bribes found themselves beneath the sands of the desert. Although he was putting off heading to the emergency session, the congress had called, what for he had no clue. It wasn't like Egypt had any real enemies given how the other big powers thought of his country as nothing more than a staging point, no threat at all.
"So this is the filth that has taken over Egypt in the absence of its true King," Andrew's disgust was clear at the sight of the man from the shadows. "It's no wonder why Egypt... Ma'at called out to my blood to awaken to save my people from the corruption that's plagued their lives for far too long," he said in a cold tone as Andrew stepped out of the shadows. Bast following along, padding in step with him as she had guided him across the veil.
"How the hell did you get in here! Where're my guards?!"Abdel shouted as he tried to pull up his pants while trying to remain dignified.
"Oh, you mean my guards? They're about... doing things to ensure the Pharaonic line rises again," Andrew said offhandedly, noting how the man was trying to comprehend everything he was saying. He had been planning this for a week after he had dealt with the rebellious Medjay. "Your government is so porous that it didn't take me long to weave my way through your security holes," he gloated when in reality, most of the capital guards were Medjay. "The Age of the Gods has renewed, for this is the day the link is reforged," Andrew said cryptically as he brought his arms up along his chest; as he did so, the crook and flail of Ra materialized in his hands. "Abdel Sisi, for your crimes against Egypt and its people, you are condemned to the eternal chase of the Anubis hounds," he uttered authoritatively as his Nemes appeared on his head as his arms sat crossed along his chest. He had wanted to do this as bloodlessly as he could. He knew there would be more down the road, yet he didn't want to start his reign by drenching streets with the blood of its people. Nevertheless, the reforging would need blood, and Andrew saw it fitting when those who would sell out their own country would be the ones to fuel the Gods return to the world of man.
"Who do you think you are walking in here like you own the place! I am the President of this country! I can have you killed, and no one will even know you existed!" Abdel hissed menacingly as he tried not to get his junk caught in his zipper. "I don't know what kind of tricks you got going, yet it was amusing; I'll let you and whoever you got working for you walk out of here."
"Who am I? Do you not know your own history?" Sighing when the man didn't recognize what the crook, flail, and Nemes meant. "I am Pharaoh Menes II, here to claim my rightful place on the throne of Egypt," thrusting his crook into Abdel's face, "it is not I that will be leaving Mr. Sisi; that honor belongs to you," Andrew stated, watching how Abdel's eyes grew wide as the crook burst into flames along its curved end and the way his pupils burned with the flame of his divinity. Only to watch as six pairs of hands, two on his right upper arm, two on his left upper arm, and one on each shoulder, pulled Abdel back from his desk. Tilting his head, wondering if anyone else ever screamed like a little girl when they came face to face with supernatural beings.
"You can't do this to me; I'm the President..."
"Were the President," Andrew corrected, pulling out the black case he has carried around since Bast gave it to him in the Rover out of his pocket and placing it on the desk. His Nemes disappeared as the Crown of Egypt sat, waiting for Andrew to take hold of it.
"My lord, the Representatives are getting restless," Halima spoke, walking into the former President's office. "What shall I tell them?" she asked, ignoring the terrified woman cowering below the window.
"Tell them their Pharaoh will be addressing them very shortly. Also, see that she is safely seen to a hospital before she has a mental breakdown," Andrew said, turning to face her once his crown sat proudly on his head.
"Of course, Pharaoh Menes, I'll make sure she's taken care of," Halima nodded before speaking rapidly into the hidden mic in the cuff of her new updated Medjay uniform. "Wait here; two women are on their way to see you to a hospital, please for your safety, stay here," she said, knowing the warriors she had seen when Andrew pinned her new rank onto her collar were prowling the grounds, and she didn't want anyone innocent caught up in what was about to take place. That was why they staged this in the middle of the night when all the support staff was gone for the night.
"Are the others in place?" Andrew asked when Halima quickly spun around once he had passed her, referring to the guards he had sent to protect his father and stepmother and the rest of his family.
"Yes, my lord, per your order, we're keeping a close eye on them without being seen," Halima answered, noting how the men who secured the exits to the senate chamber snapped to attention as they neared.
"Good, I don't want anything to happen to them just because they're related to me," Andrew said, hoping his father would believe him when he went back home after meeting Carla's family.
"Are you ready for this?" Halima asked in a caring voice.
"No, but I don't have a choice in the matter," Andrew stated as he pushed open the double doors and into his fate.
To Be Continued...
[1] The ancient Egyptian goddess of cats, the sun, of the East, of fire, of love, intoxication, music and dancing, joy, celebration, fertility, secrets, magic, sex, and war.
[2] The Egyptians saw the color of red as evil, chaos and the like
[3] is the Great Serpent, enemy of the sun god Ra, in ancient Egyptian religion.
[4] The cult of Bast originally sprouted up around the town of Bubastis, which takes its name from her. In her role as protector--not only of households, but of all of Lower Egypt--she guarded rural folk and nobility alike.Pharaoh’s Curse Pt. 09
The rise of the pharaoh part three.
Pharaoh's Curse part 9
Rise of the Pharaoh part 3
By
Soul71
Thanks to Killerarmyguy and Linnear for the edits.
Chapter Ten
"It's going to be okay, Andy," Anta encouragingly whispered as she rubbed his back as they stood in front of the door to his father's penthouse once they had flown in after seeing Carla's parents. Who, as you can imagine, was totally not okay with Carla's and Andrew's relationship. Demanding that she forgo this lunacy and focus on her schooling they were paying lots of money for. Even when Andrew told them he would cover the rest of the payments for Carla's schooling, they still weren't having it. Anta held Carla all the way back to the small airport they had flown into when they arrived in New York two days ago.
"Easy for you to say. You're not the one that has to tell your father. You're the Pharaoh of Egypt," Andrew sighed, wishing he didn't have to be there, yet knew his father would fly to Egypt just to bring him home.
"It's going to be fine, baby, we're here; if they can't understand, that's on them. You told them the truth," Carla said forlornly, resting her head on his shoulder. Sniffling when she and her parents hadn't come to terms with what was going to happen. She had been hoping that they would maybe not be joyous at the fact she was going to be a Queen or at their marriage part. She would have thought they would just be happy that they were happy.
"I told you for the last time, we're fine, we don't need anything...?!" Julián's mouth dropped open as his words were frozen on the tip of his tongue. As he stared in shock at the sight of his son standing before him. "Andy... son? Andrew!" he said his voice gaining strength as he saw the shy look on his son's face he always got whenever they were apart for more than a week.
"Hey, Dad," Andrew greeted sheepishly. His body was jerked forward, and a huff escaped his lips when his father squeezed him hard. "Missed you too, Dad," he said softly, patting his father's back.
"Julián, I swear I thought I heard you call out Andrew's..." Wilma's face went through serval stages of happiness at the sight of her step-son's face. Her feet propelled her forward before her mind could come out of the fog of bliss at the sight of Andrew. Before she knew it, her arms were wrapping around the two of them. So very happy to have her family whole again as her hands gently rubbed the back of both of their heads. "You're finally home," she said, pulling the two of them into her, making Andrew remember what he's missed. "Girls! I didn't think you would fly all this way to see Andrew safely home, but I know Julián and I are very happy to hear you take Andy's safety very seriously." Arching an eyebrow, wondering why she saw sadness in his eyes as he looked down at the tops of his feet.
"Whatever the reason, our home is open to the two of you," Julián said, welcoming Anta and Carla into his home, eyeing the two strangers that stood behind the three of them.
"Halima, you come with me, Nofre-it, see how the others are doing, and get them what they need," Andrew said, giving out his orders.
"Andrew, I'm happy to entertain your friends, but they'll have to find their own lodging," Julián stated, holding the door open for his son.
"Of course, my lord, I'll see to it right away," Nofre-it answered, ignoring Julián's remark before turning on his heel and walking over to the neighboring penthouse where the detached Medjay had taken up residence.
"Andrew is something going on here that I should know about?" Julián asked. His eyes followed the stranger's gait as she stuck to his son's backside.
"Yeah, you might want to sit down. You're not going to believe what I'm about to tell you, yet it is the truth," Andrew said, scratching the back of his head, unsure what to say next. Noting how Anta and Carla were getting their own hugs of greeting in with Wilma from the corner of his right eye.
"Alright, but you better start talking, son," Julián said sternly, taking his spot on the couch. His left arm rested lightly on Wilma's shoulders when she sat down beside him.
"The only way for you to believe me is to show you," Andrew sighed.
"Show us what, honey," Wilma said, her eyes hungrily drinking in her step-son's form. Her eyes went wide when Anta helped Andrew out of his suit jacket, something she didn't think he would wear to return home in or it would look so expensive. No, what had Wilma flabbergasted were the muscles his dress shirt detailed. "My, Andy, it seems you've grown in your time in Egypt," she said, stating her approval.
"Thanks," Andrew said bashfully. "You don't want to know what I had to go through to get it."
"You're stalling Andrew," Julián spoke, cutting in.
"Dad, you know how Mom is into... Egypt?" Andrew asked, noting the scowl on his father's lips.
"What does she have to do with this?" Julián grumbled, crossing his arms.
"Well, turns out Mom is an heir to Pharaoh Pepi II making her a Princess of Egypt, and where I come in is... forces beyond your imagination set the stage for the reemergence of the Pharaonic line," pointing to himself, "to take up the Crown of Egypt once again, making me," releasing a breath he didn't know he was holding, "Pharaoh Menes II," Andrew said as his Nemes shimmered into view, watching the two of them jumping in their seats as the light of his divinity shone brightly in his eyes.
"What the hell, Andrew?! What have you gotten yourself into?!" Julián shouted in fear at the strange attire that appeared on his son's head.
"Please, calm yourselves; what Andrew is saying is the truth. He is the Pharaoh of Egypt," Carla said, sitting to the left of Andrew on the love seat behind him. "We know how startling it is; I was like you when I first saw it. You see, one day, when the tour was getting set up here in New York, I fell off the ladder I was on and would have died if Andrew hadn't saved me. Yet I looked at the man who displayed such a wonder that no human could achieve it, and I didn't see a freak or a monster. No, I saw the man who was going to be my husband," she said proudly, resting her hands on her knees in a dignified manner. Blowing Andrew a kiss when he peered back at her, silently asking her if she had to do that now. Of course, she did. How else was anyone to know they were in the presence of a Queen if she didn't announce it.
"Andy, what did she mean by husband?" Wilma stammered, pointing weakly at Carla.
"No way! I forbid it! Andy, son, are you listening to yourself?" Julián asked, surging from his seat, the back of his left hand smacking the palm of his right hand as he stared his son down.
"You really can't, Dad," Andrew said as gently as he could. "I am the Pharaoh of Egypt. And it would be best if you were nicer to your neighbors. They are there to look out for your security; this is Halima," gesturing to her with a wave of his right hand, "she's the head of the Medjay, the Pharaoh's personal bodyguards," he said, noting how his father was using all his will to hold back from losing his shit. "I get it, Dad. You don't understand, and you want me home. Trust me, there's nothing in the world I want more than to come home. Yet I cannot."
"Okay, let's say you are this Pharaoh... whatever, why can't you just come home," Julián pleaded with his son, thinking he's been brainwashed. While he couldn't explain how the headcover appeared on Andrew's head, he was sure his son got hoodwinked by some group in Egypt. If he had to guess, his ex-wife had a hand in it.
"Because... I was chosen. That's why they made Mom run off to Egypt so that eventually I would go there and start all of this," Andrew said, gesturing to his body, noticing how that took his father aback for a second.
"Andy, what do you mean, and who are this 'they' you've mentioned?" Wilma asked, trying not to be perturbed at the look on Julián's face.
"What I mean..."
"This rambling is getting us nowhere, my Pharaoh; they obviously won't or can't accept what's right in front of them. It's time we return to Egypt..." Turning her small cat head as Wilma and Julián screamed bloody murder as Bast sat on the center of the coffee table in her cat form, "mortals always with the theatrics," Bast grumbled.
"Hey! Fuck you!" Wilma shouted, jumping to his feet.
"Careful there, Mom, that is Bast you're speaking to..."
"I don't give a f..."
"She's a goddess," Andrew interrupted, stopping Wilma and his father in their tracks. "Best to keep on her good side."
"Husband, I understand your need for these two in your life, yet Egypt is in a..."
"Yes, I know, Bast, we'll leave once I'm done, not a minute before," Andrew said sternly. "I'm not about to leave my father and mother in this kind of state."
"Very well, but we must leave. No telling if those fools will turn on you in your absence," Bast informed him as her tail lazily swished along the table's surface.
"I know, but I don't fear them. If they did go back on their oath, Set will have them," Andrew spoke, looking down at Bast, knowing what she spoke was true he did have to return to Egypt. Its enemies were gathering around them, given the reports he had seen once he had secured his hold on the country. It seemed to him that while those in charge were draining Egypt of its wealth, power, and people, its foes had been quietly building up their forces. While he wouldn't lead his men into battle he would be there on the ground with them when they make their move. Andrew already had reports of a group gathering people in the Sinai Peninsula. He had to secure his country before he even thought about expanding the boarders of Egypt. It was why his takeover was as bloodless as possible so that the citizens wouldn't rebel and cause undue harm and pain to their neighbors, all because the Gods had a plan.
"Yes, that is true," Bast purred not telling Andrew that a few had tested that threat given the joyous mirth she felt, Set howling from where her true form was at that moment in time.
An hour past into one, then two, and on to five as the five of them sat exhausted on the couch and loveseat, with one last ditch attempt to dissuade Andrew out of what they saw as foolishness. They couldn't understand why Andrew didn't just say no and return to their home. Only to be content that Andrew wasn't barring them from his life, just that his life now resides halfway around the world from them. They certainly weren't pleased, namely Julián, Andrew told them about his mother. What they didn't realize was that Julián, while yes he was disgusted at what Alex (Alexandra, her given name) had been doing with their son, he was extremely annoyed with himself when the thought of seeing Alex and Wilma going at it got him aroused. With their lack of success, Wilma went for broke, knowing it would be forever before she felt Andrew inside of her again. Snatching Andrew away from the others and dragging him to his old bedroom. Wondering if they shouldn't just move to Egypt and live in the house, Andrew told them that he was building for them. She knew that was the only way she would ever be with Andrew in that manner.
"Sorry..."
"It's okay. We kind of thought this might happen when we were flying into the city after Carla introduced Andy to them," Anta said, holding up a hand to stop Julián.
"And you believe all of it?" Julián asked yet again.
"We don't have to believe, we were right there along beside him," Carla said, sinking into the hug Anta was giving her with a single arm.
"What's wrong, Carla?" Julián inquired in a caring voice. Ignoring how Wilma was moaning from Andrew's room.
"It didn't go as Carla would have hoped with her parents," Anta informed him while she comforted Carla.
"Sorry, Carla, about your folks, but I agree with them. It's nothing against either of you, but this whole mess is so... crazy?!" Julián exclaimed, thrusting his hands at Bast.
"We're sorry you feel that way," Carla said, dabbing her eyes.
"If or when you come to accept the truth, we'll welcome you in with open arms. That would be harmful to Andy if we didn't, but this whole thing was because Andrew knew this would probably be one of the few trips he makes out of Egypt for some time. Unless the two of you make the trip to Egypt, we wanted Andy to get to spend some time with you and not argue. If you wish to visit us at the Palace in Cairo, you're more than welcome to," Anta said with the poise of a Queen. Getting to her feet when she heard Andrew's former bedroom door opening. Helping Carla to her feet, noting how Halima didn't say a word throughout it all. "Come, Carla, we need to escort our Pharaoh back to his kingdom," she uttered, holding out her hand to her friend.
"It'll be good to finally be back home," Carla said somberly.
"Andy, for the last time, forget about all of this and just stay here," Julián said, staring at his son's back, urging Andrew to see reason.
"Sorry, Dad, I don't have a choice in the matter; even if I wanted to, the Gods wouldn't allow it. Trust me, I don't want to be doing this any more than you want me to do this," Andrew said, peering over his shoulder as his left hand rested on the lock of the door. "But if I don't do it, they will get someone else to do it and kill me in the process for disobeying their decree. Bye, Dad, Mom, I'll call when we land in Egypt," he stated before the door closed behind him, so ending his former life as a New Yorker.
******
Cairo, Egypt, 12 hours later...
"Andy, Andy, wake up," Anta softly cooed as the private jet they had taken to the States circled the private airport the former head of State once flew out from, now it belonged to Andrew.
"We're home," Carla purred, nuzzling his hair with the tip of her nose as she sat beside him. "Soon, you're going to have a needy wife who's going to need all the sex she can get from her King," she hungrily said as she ran her hand up Andrew's right thigh. Sucking on her lower lip when she noticed something responding to her touch within his pants.
"Wives, Carla, wives," Anta corrected, adding her own hand to the soft caresses of his thigh as she mirrored Carla's actions.
"But can't you just let me have this one?" Carla asked in a teasing light, thrusting Andrew's right arm into the cleavage of her breasts.
"Nah-uh," Anta mused with a wide smile on her lips as she, too, sank Andrew's arm between her bosom.
"My lord, I'm sorry for interrupting you're comfort with your soon-to-be wives, yet I was just informed General Salah is waiting for you on the tarmac once we land... he was the man Mido introduced to you at the museum," Halima informed him when Andrew had a perplexed look on his face.
"Okay, and why is he waiting for me?" Andrew asked, trying to keep his hard-on down, given how close to the ground they were.
"The group in the Sinai Peninsula have ramped up their operations. General Salah thinks its best they go in now than wait for them to make the first move," Halima said, watching something coming over Andrew.
"I see; tell the pilot to get us on the ground now," Andrew ordered, sinking into the countless years of battle experience from all the Pharaohs before him. Using their knowledge to fortify himself for what was to come. Honestly, he was scared out of his mind; he had no wish to go into any war zone, yet he knew, as Pharaoh, he must. To show the people that he was willing to risk his life just like all the others he would command and send to their own deaths. He just hoped their wearing the symbols of Bast, Sekhmet, and Set would ensure that his forces didn't die needlessly.
"Of course, Pharaoh," Halima nodded before turning and heading towards the cockpit.
"Andy, I don't like this," Anta said, voicing her fears.
"Why do you have to go, they can just as easily do it without you there!" Carla said low while her right hand curled around his shirt. Hoping that doing so would implant her own fear for his safety into him.
"I must go. A leader who doesn't stand with his men is soon to fall," Andrew said ominously. "Hey, it's going to be okay, you two," squeezing them into him, "I'm not going to be in the action, just at the command outpost they have set up."
"You promise?" Anta asked in a low, cute tone, plumping out her lower lip as she did.
"Promise," Andrew nodded.
"Good, we're holding you to your words, Andy. Don't make us have to get Anubis to hound you in your death and Osiris to judge you harshly," Carla said sternly yet also lovingly.
"So harsh," Andrew teased.
"Only because I love you," Carla sighed as she snuggled against his body as they listened to the landing gear coming down.
"I'll see that the Queens get to their home safely, my lord," Halima said as they stood by the stairs that had been rolled up to the plane's door.
"Good, I'll be back as soon as the operation is over," Andrew assured the two of them. Gently caressing their cheeks, hoping to relieve some of their fears with a soft touch. "Don't worry, I'll be back before you know it!" he called out to them as he raised his hand in goodbye as he walked towards where General Salah waited for him as the blades of the helicopter started up. "What's the situation, General?" Andrew asked like a man who's experienced many a battle.
"If you board, my lord, I'll fill you in when we're in the air," General Salah spoke, gesturing to the back of the copter. Taking several steps backwards when he saw Bast bounding towards Andrew. He had not forgotten what had happened when Andrew had found them out. He was not about to earn the ire of a goddess.
"You know I can look after myself, right?" Andrew spoke as Bast leapt into the rear of the copter.
"Hmpf! Like I'm going to let you go off to a battle zone without me?" Bast uttered in his mind as she peered back at him. "Come now, Pharaoh, I thought you were smarter than that."
"Sir, I can't guarantee the safety of the animal," their pilot said in Arabic. Wondering why they were allowing a foreigner to take part in a military operation.
"It's fine, Naqib Ramadan. The cat will be fine," General Salah spoke as he climbed onboard behind Andrew. Leaning back so Andrew could wave to his companions as the helicopter started to lift off. "Now, my lord, the situation has changed since you've been gone," he said into the mike of his helmet.
"Tell me, what have your informants found?" Andrew asked seriously.
"It seems someone is supplying them with military-grade weapons. From what we were able to find out, they're coming in from the Red Sea, and the insurgents have been carting them across the desert. I and many others begged the last government after the coup to station a battalion out there to ensure that this doesn't happen again. If it did, they could nip it in the bud before it got out of hand like it's turning out to be like it was in 2011 when we thought we dismantled their organization," General Salah stated, pointing on the map where their last encounter with the group took place at.
"I'm assuming you all had a location already in mind when you proposed this to the former head of State?" Andrew asked, ignoring how the pilot and his co-pilot turned their heads toward the back of the copter.
"Yes, Pharaoh, we were thinking of making a base here," tapping the location on the map, "we could have a temporary camp set up within a week while construction on the base is underway," General Salah informed him.
"This for the Army or the Air Force?" Andrew asked, glancing over at the man.
"Army, yet we can build some runways for our jets to use should they need emergency landing, rearming, fueling, or using the base as a staging point for operations into the Levant[1]," General Salah offered, noting how Andrew was eyeing it.
"I see, I assume you have plans for how this base will look like and how much it's going to cost the kingdom to build it out here," Andrew said, looking out the open door as they flew over the Sinai desert.
"I think I can find where the plans were shelved at once we return to Cairo."
"Good, bring them to the Presidential Palace once you've found them by the end of the week," Andrew ordered, peering back over at the man. Once he had dealt with Abdel Sisi and the Representatives, he had moved into the man's former home. How he scowled at the luxury the man had been living in while the people of his country were suffering. That was why once his own Palace and grounds were finished he would be turning the place into a refuge of sorts. Given the size of the place along with the grounds, he could turn half of it into an orphanage and the other half into a women's shelter. He thought that was a perfect idea. While he did end Abdel Sisi's life, he didn't do so with the Representatives. No, he returned to the old ways, returning to the nomarch or nomes, where he placed the Representatives who took the oath as the new governors of the nomes they oversaw on his behalf. Which he didn't think they would balk at, given he just handed them more power than what they currently had. While he might be Pharaoh of Egypt, he couldn't be everywhere at once nor run a whole country by himself. Even he knew back in the days of the Pharaohs they had many people doing the daily jobs of keeping the country running.
"My lord, might I ask a personal question?" General Salah asked, breaking the silence and bringing Andrew out of his head.
"Hmm?"
"How is it that you aren't sweating when it's in the 32֯ C?" Salah inquired, looking over at Andrew when his own sweat was beading along his spine.
"It's a blessing from Ra," Andrew stated factually.
"Oh? Really?!" Salah mused, his eyes widening at the news.
"Yep, the only way I'm going to live here," Andrew joked, getting a toothy smile out of Salah.
"Sir, we'll be landing here within five minutes," the pilot said over the mic.
"Good, set us down near the command tent," Salah ordered.
Andrew held onto the hand rail while his other arm held Bast tight to him as the helicopter touched down on the desert sand, kicking up the granules as the blades wound down. "Gentleman, you just earned yourselves in becoming my personal chariot," Andrew stated as he stood at the pilot's window. Knowing he couldn't go charging off in a real chariot into battle like Ramesses did ages ago.
"That's an honor, Naqib Ramadan, to be picked for this highly protégées task," Salah praised.
"Sir, with all due respect to you, just who is this man?" the pilot asked, with his co-pilot nodding along.
"Pharaoh Menes II," Andrew said in Arabic, taking the two men by surprise. "Your King."
"If you follow me, Pharaoh, I'll show you to the command tent," Salah spoke, gesturing towards its direction with a wave of his arm. Arching an eyebrow when, he noted how Andrew slipped out of his dress shoes and his socks and placed them in the back of the helicopter.
"The sand will just ruin them," Andrew lied; he didn't want the General to know that he felt more connected to Egypt going barefooted across it.
"You're not worried about the scorpions?" Salah asked, knowing that the Sinai was home to some of the most poisonous scorpions in the world. He didn't want Andrew to step on one and get stung, then have to explain to his order why he allowed such a thing to happen when Andrew was under his watch. His eyebrows lifted as Andrew brought his hands together in prayer. He couldn't hear all of what Andrew was saying, yet he did hear the name Serket[2] escape his lips.
"I'm not anymore," Andrew said, coming out of his chant.
"This way, my lord," Salah uttered before taking off in the tent's direction.
******
Andrew ignored the looks he was getting as he stood bare footed in the command tent. He knew this would most likely happen, given he didn't look one bit Egyptian. He couldn't help that. He was, after all, the descendant of Pepi II. It is even said the English Royal family has ties to Ramesses due to all the children he had. Now, whether or not that was true or not Andrew rightly couldn't say. As his eyes ran over the map, the scouts were detailing where the terrorists had their men stationed, thanks to the high-flying drone they had employed to get such intel. While he was tapping his chin and listening to the reports and strategies, his mind wandered, pondering if the world was going to go all gaga over his royal line as they do with the Brits.
"You should avoid this area here," Andrew said, cutting them off as he ran his finger along the western edge of their encampment.
"Why?" asked a Muqaddam-ranked army officer, who had vehemently voiced his objection to having an outsider know how they operated. He was under the impression Andrew was sent to spy on them.
"Dry quicksand pits, here, here, and here," Andrew said, pointing them out on the map.
"And how do you know this?" inquired a skeptical Mulazim officer.
"I know where everything is above and below the sands of Egypt, for I am Pharaoh," Andrew spoke with authority as he glanced up at the man. Noting how those who didn't know him took a step back as his Nemes shimmered into existence and his eyes burned with his divinity. "I think we should come at them from these three sides and push them towards the dry quicksand pits. Then, allow Set to pull them under and let him deal with the curs as he sees fit. That is if they don't outright surrender."
"General?!" barked the same Muqaddam-ranked officer as he peered at Salah. "You can't possibly..." All went silent as the rays of the sun moved in a way that wasn't natural as they crept along the floor, walls, and ceiling of the tent before those within it had to shield their eyes at how bright Andrew glowed.
"Whether you believe or not, it makes no difference to me. Your lack of faith does not negate the fact that I am Pharaoh of this land, that I am your King! Now, if you wish to do battle for the Crown of Egypt, then I'll gladly meet you out on the field of battle," Andrew said, making them all watch as he summoned the flail of Ra to his right hand. "If you think you can wield the might of Ra, then come and take it," he challenged. Feeling Bast's eyes boring into his back as she sat on the cushion of one of the chairs within the tent. "I don't have all day," Andrew growled, watching those around him backing away from the heat of his flail. "I take your lack of a challenge that you don't wish to be King? Good, now, lets get back to work," he stated, dismissing his weapon back to its owner.
With that display over with, Andrew and the rest spent the last hour going over their strategy. When twilight descended upon the land of Egypt, Andrew watched as the soldiers loaded up in their armored vehicles. Looking over to Salah when he asked if they would get stuck in the sand, only to have Salah point at the tracks on the rear of the vehicles. Looking up at the roof of the tent, he heard the roar of a jet engine zooming overhead. Andrew was surprised that Egypt had F-16s. He wondered how Horus would take that, given the F-16 was known as the Fighting Falcon. Inquiring Salah if he had done what he told him to do with putting the symbols of Sekhmet, Bast, and Set on the uniforms of his soldiers and everything else related to the Army's need to transport their people. Smiling when Salah informed him he had tricked one of his colleagues into painting the symbol of Horus onto the noses of their airplanes. Looking over at Bast, wondering why he could hear Horus' howl in his mind. Turning his head when the explosions could be heard even from that distance as the pilots started their attack on their compound. Those who weren't apart of the assault watched how the soldiers rolled up to the site once the pilots had dropped their payloads onto the compound. Smirking when he saw the warriors of Sekhmet, Bast, and Set moving about the compound unseen by the soldiers that wore their symbols. Yet he noted the startled looks on the men's faces around him when they watched how the insurgents were tossed about like rag dolls by an unseen force. Especially when a group of three Egyptian soldiers had gotten pinned down by the automatic fire of the rifles that seemed particularly American and Set's warriors, sending those men flying through their tents. Scowling at the thought that his home country could be supplying this group with weapons.
"I want prisoners. I want to know who's been supplying them with weapons," Andrew ordered, listening to Salah relaying his order over the radio as they continued to watch the drone footage as it came in. His eyes glanced to the other monitor as he watched a few of the men run out of the camp westward, only to disappear into the sand once they entered the dry quicksand pits. As fast as it started, it was over just as fast when those men were faced with real trained soldiers and not the unarmed civilians they were undauntedly going to target. "Bring the prisoners to me, General; I'll deal with them myself," he commanded, taking on the poise of a King.
"Yes, my lord," Salah nodded, relaying Andrew's order in Arabic to the commander of the squad.
******
"You are charged with treason against your country and King," Andrew coldly said as he stared down at the five men they were able to capture who didn't flee or die in the firefight.
"You're no King," spat one of the men at Andrew in Arabic.
"Oh, but I am," Andrew spoke, glaring down at the man as his divinity burnt brightly in his eyes and his Nemes swayed lightly in the chilly desert breeze. "Now I want to know who's been supplying you with weapons, and I let you live the rest of your lives behind bars and not rotting beneath the sands." His eyes moved over the men as he waited for Salah to translate for him. Not that he couldn't speak in Arabic, Anta had taught him. He didn't think they deserved to hear his words in Arabic if they would turn on their own countrymen. "Speak!" he growled, feeling his compulsion pressing down. He really didn't want to do this, to be this cruel, yet he was King. He couldn't afford to appear weak. "Tell your Pharaoh what he wishes to know, and I'll make sure you're cell won't be too unsufferable for terrorists such as yourselves. Then again, given how you were willing to kill your own countrymen, I would think they could care less about your comfort while in prison. What say you, gentlemen?" Andrew asked, peering at the soldiers standing behind the prisoners. Noting how the kneeling men were starting to sweat at the sound of the slides of their weapons chambering rounds into the breaches of their weapons.
"An American said they could supply us with weapons to see that Egypt was led by the right kind of leader," blurted out the man on the far right end of the five men. That wasn't all the man was saying. Andrew was wise enough to have the man's confession recorded so he could use it to suss out who was trying to sow discord within his kingdom.
"Well, good news, you get to live, I can't say the same about your friends. What?" A cruel smile formed on his lips at the four when they cursed and pleaded for mercy. "Did you think you could betray your country, seek to harm your fellow man, and walk away free? Traitors to their country only get one thing, death," Andrew said sternly. "General, I want our intelligence agencies to look into this. If this man says is the truth, which I don't doubt it is, then I want whoever this person is that's running weapons into my kingdom captured and brought to me."
"Yes, Pharaoh, I'll make sure General Intelligence Service gets right on it, my lord," Salah replied with a bow. "What shall we do with the others?"
"Leave them for the vultures. At least then they will be useful to something in their deaths," Andrew said in a detached voice, knowing he would be making many more decisions that would require the death of many more if what he gleaned from the Gods were wanting to do. "But I want their report once they interrogate the man."
"Of course, Pharaoh, I'll send it to the Palace once they're done with the man."
"Good, good work, gentlemen. I'll be keeping my eye on your careers," Andrew praised before he and Salah walked back to the helicopter, hearing the engine powering up as they neared it.
Chapter Eleven
"In world news, it has been months since President Abdel Sisi has been seen in public and a month since the United States had been exposed for arming a rebel group in Egypt. As seen here when General Salah brought out the men responsible for said act." A spilt screen of the news feed from that day played beside the live feed from the newsroom. "When Egyptian authorities from the UN pressed the American administration for accountability. The White House released a statement in response to the allegations that their government was in no way responsible for arming the rebels. However, we did some digging, and it wasn't until the Egyptian government made their allegations that the men were scrubbed from the registry of the CIA, as seen here," the female news anchor said, bringing up the photos of the men within the CIA building and a few others when they were standing with some of their high ranking members. "So we have to ask, did the United States administration know about this covert operation to destabilize a sovereign nation? If so, why and for what purpose? If not, are they so incompetent that they don't know what's happening within their own intelligence agencies? We know a few years ago they had been caught spying on an ally of theirs. Is it so farfetched that they would deliberately seek to destabilize a country? Stay tuned for further details as they come to light."
"Hmm," Alex hummed as she stood in front of her tv with her remote in hand.
"You know this place isn't going to pack itself," Andrew said as the sound of the packing tape peeled off the roll as he taped the bottom of the box closed.
"Andy?"
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as he started to pack his mother's books.
"Those men... they're still alive, right?" Alex asked, peering at her son when she turned to face him.
"Yeah, as far as I know, they are," Andrew said offhandedly.
"You're not going to have them executed, are you?"
"No, then I would lose the evidence of America's crimes against my kingdom," Andrew said, gently laying the stack of books in his hand into the box.
"I don't like what this is turning you into," Alex said in a motherly voice as she turned to face her son.
"Can't be helped. I have a kingdom to rebuild from the years of neglect by the people meant to govern it," Andrew stated as he laid his mother's books into the box.
"Andy, will you promise you'll still be the man I love?" Alex inquired as she moved across the now open floor space of her soon-to-be former living room.
"Can't promise that, Mom."
"But... I don't want to watch you change into a man that I'll hate," Alex said in a pouty tone as she stepped up to him. "I know Anta and Carla don't want to watch you turn into a cruel man either," she said, running her hands up her son's chest.
"Don't think that's going to happen," Andrew admitted.
"And why's that?" Alex asked with a coy grin.
"I think you know why."
"Do I?" Alex cooed with a knowing grin on her lips. "Why do you think that?" she asked, playing up her act. It only grew as her son rolled his eyes and just continued to pack his mother's books. As she helped to pack her things to move to the former Presidential mansion until Andrew's was built. So far they have only finished tearing down the old buildings that once saw to the masses that had long since moved out to more safer areas of the city. The pavement that lined the roads that cut through the thirty acres of land that Andrew had bought to house his Royal Palace was being broken up and sent to an asphalt plant to be recycled. Alex was in the middle of her bout of teasing her son when a hurried knock came on her apartment door.
"My lord, Pharoah?!" Halima pleaded through the door, causing Alex and Andrew to share a look between the two of them.
"What is it, Halima?" Andrew asked when he opened the door.
"Please, you need to come with me right now?!" Halima stated, knowing what was going to happen once, Andrew learned about what had happened a few miles over the border with Libya. Where a group of terrorists had come to make a home in Libya due to how the United States destabilized the country when they unilaterally took out the man who once ruled over the country. Not that she didn't deny the man needed to be displaced from his position, yet he did keep all the terrorists in check when he was in power. Now, Libya was a lawless state too weak to police their own country to keep people like the ones that had attacked a small Christian school and kidnapped most of the girls that attended it while they killed the adults and the male children in attendance.
"First, I need you to calm down, take a breath, and tell me what's going on," Andrew said with the authority of a King.
"No time. We're wasting valuable time just standing here. I need to get you over to Army Headquarters like right now!" Only to have her face heating in embarrassment when Andrew gave her a look that asked if she knew who she was talking to. "Forgive me, my lord, yet..."
"I got it. It isn't good if I have to go to the Army Headquarters. Let me get dressed. I'm not meeting the Generals in this," Andrew said, gesturing towards his t-shirt and shorts.
"What's happened?" Andrew heard his mother ask as he got dressed in one of his suits that were still hanging in his mother's closet.
"We were attacked by a group of terrorists no more than ten minutes ago. Seems they killed most of the adults and male children and kidnapped the girls..." Andrew's anger burned in his veins as Halima's words settled onto his shoulders. While he wasn't alive when the Twin Towers fell, it still didn't mean he didn't feel that anger about his home being attacked. As was then as it was now, that anger he felt when he first learned of the attack on the Twin Towers felt raw all over again when someone dared to attack his people and his country. Reaching up taking the small box off the top shelf of his mother's closet, watching it grow in size before he opened it, revealing his crown. Lifting it off the fabric that lined the box and brought it up before resting it on his head.
"Then we don't have time to waste," Andrew stated as he walked out of his mother's bedroom and tugged on the lapels of his jacket. "I'll be back as soon as I can," he whispered, placing a kiss on his mother's cheek.
"You better bring them all home," Alex said sternly.
"We'll try," Andrew said from over his shoulder as he followed Halima out the door. Asking the man who was standing guard to his right to help his mother with her packing, who said he would be honored to.
******
"Good afternoon, gentlemen," Andrew spoke as Halima and Nofre-it held open the doors as he walked into the strategy room. "I hear we have a situation on our hands. I want to know what you know, who it is, where we can find them, and once we've secured the girls they kidnapped, send the rest of them to face the jaws of Ammit[3]," he commanded as he stepped up to the table. He had met each and every one of them. When word spread around the ranks of the enlisted and the officers alike of how he was there on the ground overseeing the few skirmishes that had taken place along the border of Sudan, he had started to earn their respect, given he wasn't hiding behind a desk in some far off city. He had their Ambassador deliver his threat to the Dictator that he could police his border or he would do it for him and he wouldn't like it if he did. While his ire was high when his Ambassador informed him of how the man just laughed in his proxy's face, however, that only gave him the reason to launch his invasion of what was once Nubia. Over the past few months he's had put in place a compulsory service to the armed forces for two years after their basic training. Once their two years were over, they could return to their lives or go to school. He knew if he was going to make war on his neighbors, he was going to need a very large army, far larger than he had now.
"Seems the British have heard about what happened and offered their Intelligence on what their spy satellite was sending them." Andrew heard the men's grumbling at the thought of the British getting their hands on their country again as General Salah brought up the video MI6 sent to them.
"How soon can the Horus unit be activated?" Andrew asked, looking over at the commander of special operations for his army. When he fully took over, he'd been experimenting with recreating the old battalions of the former Royal Egyptian Army. Seemed to him that the gods were eager to get back into the fray.
"I already put out the order; they're standing by as we speak, waiting for your word, sire," the man said, peering over at him.
"Do it; make sure to tell them the girls' lives are the highest priority. If they can kill them afterwards, I think the world will thank us," Andrew stated, getting a nod from the man. "General Salah, have our forces, not currently staging on the border with Nu... Sudan, or defending the eastern border, mass on the border of Libya," he corrected himself, "I will not have America's blundering spilling over into my kingdom. Call up the reserves if you must, but we will not be caught unawares again!"
"Yes, sire, I will see the order is sent out immediately," Salah answered with a salute.
"Now, gentlemen, I will be in my chambers, fetch me when the Horus unit has neared the site. I want to be here so I can assure the parents of those girls and those who lost their sons and loved ones that the ones responsible for that hideous act are dead," Andrew said sternly.
"I'll inform Halima once we receive word," Salah replied before Andrew walked out of the room.
Andrew was typing out the speech he was preparing to make, knowing he couldn't stay in the shadows any longer. Not with what had just happened. No, his people needed to know they had a strong leader, a strong King, to lead them through this trying time. He knew the months and years onward were going to be very difficult for Egypt. He was doing everything in his power to see that difficulty was lessened severely or that was his hope. For all he knew, he could just be making things worse. As he reread his words, he knew they were shite the moment he read them out loud.
"Maybe I might be of some service, my Pharoah," Thoth[4] spoke, appearing out of nowhere.
"Then please, Lord of Knowledge, lend this humble man your wisdom," Andrew said, not even being the least perturbed when a god or goddess just appeared before him without warning. He paced as he spoke about what he wanted the speech to say as Thoth scribbled down his words while improving on them as his quill moved over the scroll of papyrus in the god's hands. "So... what do you think?" he asked once he came to the end of his mock speech.
"Hmm..." Thoth's eyes ran down the scroll, quickly reading what he had improved on, "I'd say, Pharoah, you've stated clearly the reason for invading Libya and Nubia. The people will respond accordingly to your words, but you know that" he said, giving Andrew a knowing look.
"Yeah, but I'm trying not to use Ra's blessing to get the people behind these wars. I don't want people thinking I'm using my gifts to hoodwink anyone," Andrew stated, knowing people would think that anyway if they knew about Ra's blessing.
"That is a wise thing to do, Pharoah," Thoth uttered, tilting his head to Andrew. "And that's why this will inspire the people to your banner," he said, holding out the scroll to Andrew.
Turning his head to the left, as a knock came on his chamber door, only to find Thoth had returned to the Duat[5] when Andrew was going to thank him for his help in the matter. So he sent a silent thank you to the god as he walked over to the door, opening it to see who it was, seeing Halima standing there with a serious look on her face, telling him the Horus unit was in position. Patting her shoulder as he passed her, telling her to have faith, the gods were with them, and he knew they wouldn't allow anything to happen to the girls.
"Sire, the men have reported that they are in position and waiting for word to ingress," Salah stated when Andrew walked into the room. His crown shone like a jewel as the light reflected off of it.
"Then let us pray to Taweret[6] and Bast to keep the girls safe when bullets are flying. While we also pray to Set[7], Horus[8], Bast, and Sekhmet[9] that those that think to harm one of ours, in turn harm Egypt herself, will never see another second of the hour, and our men return to us unharmed," Andrew said with his eyes closed he could feel the gods eyes on him, even felt Set's hand on his left shoulder giving it a light pat, and Bast's furry cheek brushing against his, telling him in his mind that she would personally see that the children were safe. "General, tell them to engage," he commanded to the man, who nodded and made the call. Andrew's eyes never left the screen as the mini drone the unit had with them streamed live footage. He felt the eyes of the Generals on him when the feed showed one of the terrorists being thrown through the window. His highly trained soldiers didn't waste the opportunity to take out the men, leaving one alive in case they split up the girls. His soldiers led the twelve girls that were kidnapped safely out of the house they were being held in, ordering the men to bring the lone survivor back with them so the man could stand trial for his and his cohort's crimes before leaving the room. Now that he knew the girls were safe, he could face the world.
"Halima, is it all ready?" Andrew asked, striding down the hall. Fear welled in his heart as he was about to show himself on the world stage. Feeling the warmth of Ra overpowering that fear, he sent a prayer to the Sun god.
"Yes, my lord, I have to say, don't think I've ever seen reporters bucking the line like they are out there," Halima said, speaking her mind before bringing her wrist up to her lips and whispering to the detail outside that they were nearing the doors.
Andrew blew out a breath as the noise hit him like a wave once the guards pulled the doors open for him. Wishing Carla, Anta, and his mother were there to booster his nerves as he neared the door. Yet, he knew they were a tad busy than to be with him on that... a huge smile rose on his lips as they were standing on the stage where he was going to announce the resurgence of the Egyptian Kingdom, its Dynasties, were the three of them wearing the most elegant of gowns. Their jewels glinted in the light as they turned to look up at him, seeing their warm, loving smiles gazing up at him. Also, seeing the taunt in their eyes about the crowns they were wearing. His hand danced along the cast iron railing as he ambled down the curving steps. A loud gasping wave rolled over the masses as his suit burnt away, revealing the godly attire Hedjhotep[10] and Tayt[11] had weaved and created for Andrew's royal garb. He, however, could do without the kilt as he felt the bronze shin guards warming against his skin as he stepped onto the stage. He saw all their eyes grow rather large as the Sun's rays sought out Andrew's body, making him radiate a golden glow as he walked along the stage that had been hastily put together where they had bridged the gap between the staircase and the top of the stage.
"My Pharoah," they spoke as one as they curtsied to him as Andrew walked past. "Your Queens will always stand beside you," they said in ancient Egyptian.
Andrew raised his hands to quiet the crowd down as he stood above them, looking down at the sea of faces. Seeing the amounts of cameras pointing at him, hoping this wouldn't harm his father too much as he took a steadying breath. "Greetings, good people of Kemet[12] or, better known these days as Egypt. You're wondering why you're seeing my face on your TV screens; I will tell you all why. The gods of Old have returned, and the land of Egypt called out to my blood to return and reclaim my rightful place on the throne of Egypt. You ask why you should believe a word you're hearing? Well, six months ago, I led my own coup to reclaim my throne. During the time of my rein I have done everything I could to keep you, the people, from feeling the effects of the change. I have no wish to spill my own people's blood because the gods have called for me to return. I have set in place a compulsory service in the military starting next year. If Egypt is to rise once again to its rightful place, then its people need to be willing to defend her as Ma'at[13] has done for you. As we speak, our enemies gather around us, thinking we are weak and that they can walk into our country and our homes and take what they want from us! No more! No longer will Egypt bow down to outsiders, thinking they can strip our land of its resources to fuel their agenda. Just a few hours ago, I'm sure you fine people in the press have heard of it, the terrorist attack on the Christian school that killed so many in the Western province?" Andrew asked, looking down at their faces.
"Well, I will tell you this now, I was just in the situation room watching the rescue of the girls the terrorists kidnapped. All were unharmed and safe," he stated when their clambering voices rose. "As we speak, the Horus unit is transporting the children to the nearest Army base to get checked out. If the parents of those girls wish for transport to the base..." Repeating the number to their cameras so the parents could ensure their children were indeed safe, "this is also the reason I have returned as your Pharoah." Andrew's voice deepened; his skin began to heat as his exposed skin shone brighter than the sun as Ra's avatar rose above him. "Our southern neighbors laugh at us allowing bandits to harass the innocent and shipping through the area. Libya can't police its own country. I have no wish for war, yet the world needs to learn we are not weak!"
"Who the hell do you think you are?!" Came the cry of resistance within the crowd.
"I've told you who I am. I. Am. Your. Pharoah," Andrew said in a forceful tone, pointing to his crown. "I wear the Crown of Two Lands. Through me, Egypt will rise out of this stagnation it has been in since the death of Pepi II, my some odd great-grandfather. I will submit to a DNA test to prove my claim to be true. Now is the time for Egypt to rise, and the ashes of Sudan and Libya will be our stepping stones!" Andrew proclaimed, announcing to the world the beginning of his rein would be bathed in blood. "Now that is all; I have matters to see to; any further questions you might have, you may forward to my public affairs office," he said, turning on his heel, holding out his hand to the three of them. He looked at his mother when he felt the soft touch of her fingertips along his palm as Alex slid up to his side as Carla took command of his right while Anta strode past him with Bast in her arms, leading the way up the stairs back into the Headquarters. Praying his father and Wilma didn't see that.
It didn't take more than twenty minutes before his private line, all the world leaders had reached out to him, was blowing off the hook. One from a very pissed and scared Dictator when the push southward began. He had given Salah the order to attack when he reached that point in his speech. However, he knew he was going to need to find a way to fund his palace without draining the coffers of his Kingdom. Nodding to a few passers as they walked through the facility where, their car awaited for them to take them to the palace.
"Did you see them checking me out?" Anta asked, sitting all prim and proper next to Andrew while Carla sat across from him.
"No more than they were focused on me," Alex taunted smugly as she gently squeezed her son's hand while her other hand ran over her three-month baby bump. Humming down to their child, knowing he was going to be so spoiled when their son was born.
"No, they were checking me out the most," Carla said, firing back at the two of them as her hand lifted up her hair, getting giggles out of them all except Andrew, who was wearing a smile.
"Andrew, what are you doing?" Anta asked when she noticed how his eyes were closed as they rode through the city.
"Looking for something," Andrew said cryptically.
"Oh?! What is it? Some new found discovery?!" Alex asked excitedly.
"No," shaking his head at his mother's defeated, pouting look on her face, "something to help run my Palace and add to the coffers of the kingdom," Andrew said, knowing when word reached the other countries about all the gold he would be mining. He knew they would be clambering to get their hands on some of it. Which wasn't going to happen. That gold was going to ensure that Egypt's rise was well-funded and not used against his kingdom.
"And what would that be?" Carla asked as her crown rested on her lap, as did the others so it wouldn't get damaged riding in the car.
"Gold, lots and lots of gold," Andrew said with a toothy grin.
"But Andrew, the last gold mine Egypt had run dry years if not centuries ago," Alex intoned, thinking it was a foolish thing to go chasing after.
"Yeah, that might be the case, yet they don't know what I know."
"And you're telling us that you know where there will be gold at?" Carla asked, confused, even more so when Andrew nodded.
"Well, wherever it is, I know you'll do wonderful things with it," Anta said, resting her head on his shoulder as her pendant caught the light of the sun as it slid out from the confines of her dress.
******
A month later...
"Oh my God! Just look at it all!" Alex exclaimed with her hands on the sides of her face as she stared in wonder at his temple, whose walls were slowly rising to their full height. Andrew just smirked as his mother took off towards one of the stone masons. As he began to chant a spell to lift the serval ton cut stone off the ground to add it to the core of the left wall they were currently raising. Carla and Anta took off to where the phylon was being built from the stone they were cutting out from his tomb. Where the entrance to it would be in the center of his temple, where Bast would always guard its entrance.
"Of course I will, you think I'll let anyone disturb my husband?" Bast purred into his mind as she sat to the left of him by his feet as they looked out onto his temple mound at Djed[14]. His Palace at NeoHierakonpolis[15] had already been built, he was waiting for his workers to finish with the painting before he had a few trusted Medjay to install the electronics within it. He had no wish for Carla, Anta, or his mother to be sweating like pigs in it, at least in the closed-off portions of his Palace. He left the throne room open to the air so the people of Punt wouldn't be too shocked when the air in his Palace was far cooler than the hundred-degree heat of the spring and summer months. He felt her following in step with him as he walked around the site. Stopping for a few moments as he watched the carvers work on one of the statues for the gods that would be lining the walls of his temple. A smile formed on his lips as he turned his head listening to their excited voices as they ran around like little kids as they poked and prodded everything they could to see how the ancient construction techniques were used.
The words of the leaders of the world rang in his head as he watched how Phat[16] directed the workers in their labors. He knew when he hung up on the British and American leaders he didn't earn himself any brownie points. Then again, he didn't need them sticking their noses where they didn't belong. He knew the only reason they all were begging him not to push further into Libya or Sudan was that even after a month of war, those two countries were all most toppled. When he told the US President he was cleaning up his mess, he hadn't heard from the man in ages. Truthfully, he could care less about what the other leaders think. They would rather someone else fight their wars for them instead of doing the hard work themselves, knowing their own citizens wouldn't fight for another country. While his own men were getting the experience they needed for the years to come. He knew there would be more wars in the future; that was certain. However, it would be a while before he could launch his expansion into the Lavant to take back the land that once flew under the banner of Egypt. He needed to insure Libya and the Sudan were fully under his control before he could launch his invasion into the land of the Canaanites[17].
He watched how the men were placing the marble blocks along the first row to hide the limestone core from the elements. He pondered how the mining was going at the two sites he had founded in the western area of Egypt near Al Qasr and in the east near Marsá 'Alam. Even during the first week, they had averaged ten tons of gold for him and the coffers of Egypt. From what Geb had shown him, those two mines would pour into his coffers for years and years. So he knew, at least for the moment, his kingdom wouldn't be hurting for money. If his calculations were correct, that would bring in six hundred million dollars a week for him and his people. With that, he knew he could afford to implement his social programs to help those who were down on their luck.
"Andy!" Andrew turned to his left as he heard his mother's voice on the air as she and the other two hurriedly walked towards him, as he was looking out across the lake that had been formed when Ged[18] and Hapi[19] had created the site he was standing on. Huffing when his mother threw her arms around his neck and pressed her 32Cs into his chest. "This is so wonderful!"
"Oh?" Andrew mused as his mother pulled away.
"You have no idea how many scholars would give their entire career to see this," Carla proclaimed, thrusting her arms into the air with his mother nodding along.
"That so, so not the hordes of slaves you used to think that made all these structures, huh?" Andrew taunted, smirking at his mother's reddening face.
"Okay, so we were wrong on that, sue me!" Alex grumbled, not enjoying the cocky smirk on her son's lips.
"Andy?! How could any scientist think that magic was involved!" Anta stated, slapping him on his left arm for teasing them.
"Well, I did tell you it was; you three just didn't believe your Pharoah," Andrew retorted, sticking his nose into the air.
"Hush you," Carla laughed as she lightly shoved him.
"So when do you think our Palace will be done?" Alex asked, snuggling up to him.
"A few weeks," Andrew answered after pondering for a few seconds. "Once the painting is finished, I'll have your father and brother ship the furniture to it."
"Andy, does that mean we can come up here and stay in NeoHierakonpolis?" Anta asked, knowing when the video of Andrew presenting himself to the world as their new Pharoah, pain would be involved. She and Carla held him tightly when his father called, raving at his son about what Andrew thought he was doing. Alex stood there tight-lipped as Julián tore into him. Only when his father berated him for being so foolish and wearing that ridiculous garb that Alex step in to defend her son. Who Julián blamed solely for what was happening to their son. So, for the past three weeks, they've been trying to uplift the sour mood he had been in since Andrew and his father hadn't spoken since that phone call. Wilma, on the other hand, texted him almost every day. From what she gathered, Wilma was all but giddy, being the stepmother of the new ruler of Egypt.
"Sure does," Andrew said with a smile, hiding his pain at his father's words.
"Just think of it, Andy," Alex said, pressing her left side into his right. Hoping her warmth was helping with his mood. "Soon, you will be remembered for all time," she stated, jutting her chin towards the area where the workers were preparing to lay the first stone of Andrew's pyramid.
"Hopefully, no one will use dynamite to try to get into it," Andrew said, referring to Howard Vyse, who used dynamite in the Great Pyramid.
"No ones going to do that, Andy," Alex admonished. "We have come a long way in the field of Egyptology," she stated with an air of regalness around her. Lifting her head skyward when she heard a falcon's cry before it took out a drone that was flying towards them. Turning her head to see barges coming up the Nile, from that distance, she could see the teams of reporters with their camera crews before they were tossed to their asses when the hippos caused those too near to hurriedly steer away from the charging animals. Watching her son hold out his arm for the falcon to land on, only for the bird to return to its perch on Andrew's head.
"Really! Dude!" Andrew exclaimed up at the bird who just released a cry in response. "You nick my crown, I'll have Bast hunt you!" he stated; he didn't know what was funnier, the words Horus was saying to him in his mind or the fact that Bast enjoyed the thought of eating a god as she licked her lips at the prospect. With that, Andrew and the crew stayed for another hour longer before they stepped onto his solar barge and headed back to Cairo.
Chapter Twelve
Khartoum, the capital of Sudan...
The tracks of his tanks thundered in his ears as Andrew crossed into the city proper as his forces had advanced rather quickly. Then again, how could they not when the gods were helping to take back what Egypt had lost. He ignored the protests that were happening around the world over his invasion of Libya and the Sudan. Calling for him to seek peace, not war; little did they know or understand the plight his people were in when the Dictator allowed lawlessness to rein in his country only for that lawlessness to spill over into his kingdom. They didn't care about the innocents that were hurt because of it. No, they just thought they could tell a Pharoah what to do when they had never once been in charge of so many peoples' lives. Andrew looked around at the state the city was in. Not a shot had been fired since they took the last stronghold at Al-Khojlab. From what his sources told him, once that fortress fell, the Sudanese army pretty much scattered to the wind, leaving their capital undefended.
A scowl formed on his face when he noted the splendor of the Dictator's former manor while the rest of his people were starving from the looks of the people his Humvee drove past. Listening to the metal gate being crushed under the charging tank which had bulldozed its way onto the grounds. He wondered if the man who laughed at his request to police his own land was laughing now that he pretty much had the entirety of the man's country beneath his control. There were still some areas that needed to be taken, yet it was his hope now that they had control of Khartoum that the rest of the civilians and the soldiers would surrender to spare more lives lost. Looking up when he stepped out of the Humvee as the roar of the F-16s flew overhead. Ever since the massive wins in both countries his people, the citizens, have begun to stand with him. Chatting with the soldiers around him as a team secured the manor before he entered to ensure nothing was waiting for them. His scowl deepened when he was told the man had hightailed it to where they couldn't say. For his sake Andrew hoped it was out of the country. Given the reports of the man's cruelty towards his own citizens. Telling his men to strip everything of value and use the profits to feed the people of his new territories. Before venturing down to Khartoum, Andrew had sent out a message for those still following the word of their former master to surrender to his forces, and no harm would come to them.
An hour later, after they fortified the city in case his request wasn't heard, Andrew was telling the General who was in charge of his southern conquest what to do with the loot they found in a hidden safe which was holding ten million US dollars. Andrew wondered why the man left it there unless he totally forgot about it in his rush to flee his wrath. He would use the man's money to bring in food for the masses to show them that he wasn't after their lives, to make them better than they were at the moment. Horns blared as a convoy of three Humvees came racing towards them. One of those trucks had a white flag tied to the antenna of the middle truck.
"My lord Pharoah," the commanding officer said as he escorted the man he was holding by his left arm to him as he saluted with his left hand since his right was preoccupied. "This man came to us; he wishes to surrender to your lordship."
"I see, and who do you answer to?"
"No one; I was the commander of the armed forces. All that I ask is that you spare our lives," the man pleaded.
"I have no wish to take any more of your soldier's lives. If they report to my men surrender their weapons, they can return back to their families. Unless, of course, they still wish to challenge the might of a Pharoah," Andrew said sternly, his divinity burning in his eyes as he stared the man down.
"No, Your Lordship, we just want to go home," the man wept as he dropped to his knees, thinking his life was over.
"Then tell your men to report to the nearest military personnel with their guns raised above their heads. Once in sight, they are to fall to their knees and wait for my men to relieve them of their weapons, where they will be processed, their names taken, should they think to rise up against me again, then they will be released to grow old with their families," Andrew stated, peering down at the kneeling man. Watching as one of the soldiers handed the man his cell phone, telling him to make the call. Andrew could see the man was scared; he would be too if it was him on his knees with two very tough-looking men standing over him with guns pointed at his head. "Listen, what's your name?" he asked, trying to calm the man down.
"Achol..."
"Listen, Achol, if what you say is true, then you have no need to fear us. Know this, you lie to me or think of deceiving me in any way, may Set have your soul to feast upon," Andrew said darkly, feeling Set's glee at the prospect of having another new soul to torment after eons of boredom. He watched how the man rapidly dialed someone, who that was he didn't know; he barely caught the man's equally rapid words. "You catch any of that?" he inquired to the two men.
"He said a glowing-eyed, red cape aardvark was going to kill him if you didn't stand down right this second! Or that's what I took from that, sire," the man said, trying not to be weirded out by Andrew's glowing eyes. "Sire... might I ask a question?" he asked as the man at his feet yammered on.
"Sure, what do you wish to know?" Andrew asked quizzically.
"What are you?" He felt something washing over him as Andrew smiled at him.
"I'm a lot of things. Can you be a bit more specific in your question," Andrew inferred.
"Your eyes... you are human... right?"
"Yes and no," Andrew answered, seeing the man's confusion in his eyes. "I'm a demigod if that's what you're asking. My eyes are the sign of my divinity, passed to me by Ra as he passed down to my forebearer, but I'm as mortal as you are."
"And what happened at your speech?"
"That was Ra," Andrew said in a deep trembling voice. "This is his will, to return his people back to the strength it once held, that was once a nation so feared that none dared to stand against her. That is why I was chosen to be their hand here on this Earth. Married?"
"Yes."
"Any children? A daughter, if I'm not mistaken," Andrew said, watching the shock, the confusion, the anger playing on the man's face. "Relax, I have no ill intentions towards your daughter. Yet she isn't well, is she?" he asked, glancing to his right as Bast whispered into his ear.
"How?"
"Bast, she was the one that told me. Might I ask what's wrong with her?"
"Aids contracted it due to a tainted blood transfusion last year; why?" he asked, watching Andrew's eyes closed and tilted his head slightly back, asking Bast for a favor. So readily agreeing to what she was whispering in his ear for her payment for doing what he asked for. Then again, he didn't really think what she was asking for was a punishment, given how he knew they both were going to enjoy it.
"Not anymore, she doesn't call if you do not believe me," Andrew said once he had opened his eyes when Bast and Sekhmet both used their godly powers to heal the girl. Watching the man pulling out his own cell phone, getting a nod out of his partner as the man walked a few paces away from them to speak privately with his wife. He knew the drugs they had her on weren't working anymore, and lesions were starting to form on their daughter's skin. When his wife picked up her phone, he heard his daughter's laughing voice over the line when he asked how their daughter was.
"I don't know, one moment I was making her breakfast since she's been so weak lately, the next thing I know she's running around like she used to do a year ago. No, no lesions on her that I can see. It's almost like Allah heard our prayers!"
"Take her to her doctors just to be sure, but I don't think it was Allah who heard our prayers; I'll tell you later tonight," the man whispered when his wife asked him what he meant by that. Andrew watched as the man dropped to a knee before him. "Sire, thank you. You have no idea how much we worried..." the man's words stilled as Andrew held up a hand, stopping him.
"You don't need to thank me, it was Bast and Sekhmet that healed your daughter, not I. I simply just asked on your behalf is all," Andrew said with a warm smile. "If you must thank me, all I ask is that you be a good father to your daughter."
"I'll do that, sire," the man spoke with a bowed head. He had no idea who this Bast or Sekhmet was, but he was going to find out. If they were the ones that had healed their daughter, there wasn't anything in this world he wouldn't do to repay them for giving their daughter back to them when they knew she was looking at a death sentence.
"Good, a child should have a loving home to grow up in. You just make sure you don't fall in battle so you can be there to guide her into her adulthood," Andrew said, keeping the sadness of his father's distance from his voice.
"Of course, sire," the man nodded, getting to his feet. Getting a nod out of Andrew once the man was finished with his call and told him that his troops would start to surrender to his forces any minute now. With that done, he and his partner dragged the man back to the Humvee they had arrived in. Andrew raised his hand and returned the man's salute when he stood by the passenger door all stalwart. Andrew did hope the man's daughter grew up to be a good woman.
"Now, where's that news crew?" Andrew asked, looking over at the man who's been shadowing him since he stepped foot into Sudan.
"It should be here very soon, my lord," the man replied.
"Well, while we wait for them to show up, I want you all to distribute what food you're able to give away without hindering our operating strength. Seems like these people haven't had a decent meal in a while," Andrew ordered. If he was going to rule a vast empire, he wasn't about to allow his people to starve to death.
"Yes, sire, I'll spread the word to the other units out in the field."
******
"Hello, citizens of Sudan. If you're hearing my voice or seeing my face on your TVs that means your former leader fled from his responsibilities as your ruler. This war wouldn't have happened if your former leader had policed his own country instead of allowing its lawlessness to spill over into my country, affecting my people. I could no longer allow that to stand. You are now apart of my growing kingdom, and as such, your lives will go along as they normally do. Yet you will serve the Egyptian kingdom as all my subjects will do in one form or another. When I first crossed into Nubia or Sudan, if you prefer, I couldn't help but notice the poverty I saw all around me. The deathly thin children looking for something to eat while your former leader surrounded himself in all this splendor," Andrew said, gesturing to the items set out before him to show off what the man spent the country's money on. Wilma was watching CNN when they cut to Andrew standing on the steps of the former mansion of the former leader of Sudan. She knew Julián and Andrew had a falling out when they watched his first speech when he showed the world that he was the new leader of Egypt. A tear rolled down her cheek when she saw the sadness in her stepson's eyes that no one else could see. While her husband might have been upset with his son for going through with this foolishness as he saw it, she did see Julián standing in the doorway of their bedroom, watching on from the corner of her right eye.
"All of this will be sold off, and what money we've found stashed away in this place," waving to the mansion behind him, "will be used to supply food for you all. As your Pharoah, it is my duty that you, my newest citizens, are cared for as a proper ruler should do, not spending one's wealth on themselves while their citizens struggle to put food on the table. While I will visit and tour my newly acquired territories, a Viceroy will be in charge of governing this land in my name. If they are as greedy as this man was," again waving to the vast horde of valuables before him, "you have my word they will be removed and dealt with."
"Just look at him, Julián," Wilma stated, turning in her seat to peer at her husband. "You can't deny that there is something about Andrew that just screams he belongs there," she said, knowing that wasn't something he wanted to hear.
"This is foolishness, Wilma, he's just a kid! He needs to be here with us, not running around starting wars!" Julián exclaimed, ruffling his hair in frustration.
"He's not a kid anymore, Julián, as much as you and I both see that. Yet he's a grown man now and apparently the leader of Egypt," Wilma said, gesturing to the TV as the news reel stated clearly their son's title. "We might not like what is happening to him, yet as he stated, he doesn't have a choice in the matter."
"Of course he does!" Julián snapped, not putting faith in that the gods would kill his son should he give up his crown.
"No, he doesn't. Don't you remember how he told us the gods wouldn't let him, that they didn't give him a choice in the matter of whether or not he wanted to be this... Pharoah? I sure do," Wilma said, turning her attention back to the news program.
"What do you want me to do, Wilma?!"
"Call our son, tell him you're sorry for the way you acted. Can't you see he's hurting because you cut off communication with him? The man he did so much for when he was younger to see you smile. Is that really how you want your relationship to be with him now?" Wilma asked, giving her husband a look he knew all too well.
"No," he sighed, hanging his head. "I just want my boy home."
"I know, baby, so do I, yet it seems fate has other plans for Andrew. While we might not understand this whole 'gods' business or that he's somehow related to a man who's been dead for three thousand years. Yet that isn't going to stop what is happening to Andy at his very moment. I'm sure Andrew is scared as all hell with all this taking place. He needs us to lend him support to know not everything in his life is... like that," Wilma said, pointing at Andrew's crown. "Honey," getting up from her seat and ambling over to her husband, "I know you're worried about Andy, that he doesn't know what he's doing being only nineteen. Yet there isn't anything we can do about it now, even if we wanted to," she cooed as her hands rested on her husband's chest. "All we can do is show Andy that we haven't and will never give up on him and that we will always be there for him." Smiling, she felt his lips pressing on her forehead, something he always did when he relented to her logic. "Now, go call him. I know you're dying to speak with him," Wilma urged with a loving smile on her lips. "Do tell him I miss him," she said, blowing Julián a kiss when he went to fetch his phone.
******
Andrew stood there as he stared up at the phylon as he stood at the entrance to the Karnak temple complex[20] a few days after returning to his capital after his trek to Sudan. He ignored the tourists as those amazed by the ancient site held them enthralled before voices drew their gaze downwards to find a ring of men and women in black suits, keeping them all away from the four that stood within the ring.
"Andy, are you really sure about this?" Alex asked. She had no wish for such an ancient site to be damaged.
"Yes, it needs to be done," Andrew answered, peering over at his mother as they waited for the Director of Antiquities to arrive along with the council to go over what would be required to restore the temple complex back to its original state.
"But does it have to be Karnak? Can't you reestablish this connection at Djed like you did before?" Carla inquired.
"No, this is an ancient land, ancient beyond even Egyptian standards. This is where the first land rose from the waters of Nu. Where the Great Sun god Ra was first brought into existence and the rest of the gods. Here is where we, mortals, reforge the link that was taken from us. Where we will once again follow the will of Ma'at," Andrew said in reference as the years of those before him flashed before his eyes. Not seeing the Madjay peering over their shoulder as he spoke in ancient Egyptian as reporters' voices and camera flashes flared in the distance.
"Yes, Pharoah," Anta said, bowing her head to him. "I'm sure my goddess Bast will enjoy the renewed devotion to her sect."
"Oh, I'm sure she will be," Andrew mused, feeling Bast's eyes on him as he stood beneath the sun. His eyes ran over the wind worn surface of the temple walls, recounting how it looked like when it was first completed.
"Sire, I believe they have arrived," Halima spoke, bringing Andrew out of his wanderings.
A heated debate flared as they all stood out in the middle landing of the grand staircase that Rameses II built, with giant statues of himself lining the entrance to the side entrance where the public couldn't get to. Andrew rolled his eyes as the professionals told him what he knew was a lie, and they knew what the temple once looked like.
"Gentlemen and ladies, I didn't bring you here to bicker and think you have a say in what is going to happen, only that you oversee what works I will bring forth," Andrew said, manipulating the particles of sand, noting how nervous the Professors were at the act. "I am telling you what I have said is how they looked like. You do not have to believe me. All you have to do is go to the Amkhakha temple. It will show you my words ring true," he stated, seeing the slight smile on his mother's lips. "I have brought you here to ensure that these temples are restored to their former glory, not to speak down to me like I'm an idiot."
"We didn't mean for that to sound like we were Mr..."
"I. Am. Pharoah," Andrew said sternly, pointing to his crown. "I wear the crown of two lands. Respect the title."
"Forgive them, my Pharoah," Alex cooed in ancient Egyptian, flashing her son a sultry smile. Recounting their lovemaking last night, the feel of his skin against her thigh, when she brushed it against his own, made her heart race and her womanhood throb. "You have to agree, my Lord, that what you are saying is very difficult for those of us who study these ancient sites. That we know or think we know what is right and what is not. It's difficult to take your word solely on what the temples were once like thousands of years ago."
"That might be, yet they aren't the ones with all the memories of every Pharoah that wore this crown," again pointing up at it, "I don't even want all this; nevertheless, I must do what must be done," Andrew said, noting the sweat on their brows due to the heat of the sun. "For now, I want the restoration team to put their focus on the entrance of Karnak and the pathway to Ra's shrine, then I want the Sphinx avenue restored, and Luxor temple to the birthing chamber or as restored as you can get it done in the ten months you have left until the Opet Festival," he spoke, seeing his mother's eyes widening when he said that.
"The Opet Festival?! But that hasn't been practiced since..."
"I know how long, Professor," Andrew cut the woman off.
"Sir, what you're planning it will cause undo harm..."
"To whom? You?" Andrew asked with a pointed look at the middle-aged man. "You think this would be happening if the Gods themselves didn't wish for it to be so? You think I want to be here, standing in a country not of my birth, with this knowledge, and everything that comes with being Pharoah? No, I did not," he sighed before continuing on, "yet our fates are what they are, so we will restore this place, pronounce to the world Egypt remembers its heritage. Where we were one of the most powerful nations of that time where we will once again be. So since I have no idea how to restore this place and keep this ancient site as original as we can keep, it is where you good fellows come in."
"Professor Sanders, you can't possibly believe a word he's saying. This is all hogwash; there are no Gods!" the man hissed at his mother.
"Sekhmet!" Andrew called out, smirking cruelly at the frightened Professors when Sekhmet just materialized out of nowhere and walked behind him only to come to a halt at his left side. "You think lions just appear out of thin air or allow me to rest my hand on its head without it getting bitten off? Thanks, Sekhmet," he said down to the goddess. "Yes, I'll make sure a porterhouse is offered to you," Andrew answered when Sekhmet spoke into his mind for the payment for appearing as he requested. However, he thought she would return to the Duat since she wasn't all that fond of the mortal plane; nevertheless, her golden eye peered up at him as she licked her left paw, telling him she wasn't leaving until she got her steak. "So yes, Gods do exist, and I would warn you about belittling them. Now, I will leave you in Professor Sanders's good hands. Come along, Bast, Sekhmet, we have lots to do," he uttered before he began his journey towards where Ra's golden statue once sat in ancient times. Waving slyly at his mother before one of the giant columns hid him from her view.
He could feel Ma'at's essence on the air as it played along his fingertips. Noting how Sekhmet and her sister opened their mouths every few feet, reinfusing the stones with their godly essence preparing the site for want laid in store in the future. He felt Bast's annoyance at him for not calling on her when she was his wife.
"Well, you aren't really intimidating in that form," Andrew spoke aloud, hearing Sekhmet snicker at her sister when Bast whipped her head around and narrowed her eyes at him.
"Are you saying I'm not intimidating?!" Bast growled in Andrew's head.
"No, that's not what I said, Bast. You're a goddess; being deaf isn't a part of your makeup," Andrew countered.
"Careful husband, I might need a scratching post," Bast hissed, holding up her right paw and unsheathing her claws.
"In or out of the bedroom?" Andrew asked, knowing what the birthing ritual was going to be about at the Opet Festival.
"Inside of it, of course," Bast purred, swaying her hips as she and her sister continued to reenergize the stones for what was to come.
"You know, it's smaller than I remember," Andrew mused to the two goddesses that sat to the sides of him as they looked into the chamber where Ra's statue used to rest.
"Of course, it would be Pharoah," Sekhmet stated.
"You forebears were smaller than you are now," Bast imparted.
"That so?" Andrew hummed as he peered down at the two of them, as they nodded their heads. "No wonder they all have massive egos," he stated aloud as he combed through his memories of the past.
"They were human, what do you expect?" Sekhmet said rhetorically.
"Come, there's somewhere we need to be before we go any further with this," Bast said, peering over at her sister and then up at Andrew.
"You going to fill me in or not?" Andrew uttered; he wasn't moving from his spot until he knew what they were talking about.
"Have you given any thought to what it truly means to undergo the Opet Festival?" Bast asked with a knowing look.
"Umm... I enter the birthing chamber, strip naked, and bathe in its waters that's been kissed by Khonsu," Andrew said, scratching the back of his head as the memories of the New Kingdom Pharoah played out in his mind.
"No, husband, you're remembering what humans did in their limited knowledge of what they truly underwent during the festival." Andrew could have sworn he could feel her light caress on his right cheek it was the same touch she would use when she sought his bed. "It's where we who are divine are reborn through you; why do you think we're married, husband?" Bast asked, her sultry tone played along his mind.
"Come, we've stalled long enough," Sekhmet spoke, turning to her left and walking out through the side chamber.
"You know Sekhmet..."
"Don't you start, Pharoah, or did you not learn your lesson through your travels through the Duat?" Sekhmet cut Andrew off.
"Oh, I remember. I remember a certain goddess is afraid of water," Andrew teased; he only grinned wider when all he got out of her was a 'Hmpf.' Feeling Bast's mirth at the way he teased her sister. "So why are we going this way?"
"You're blood is key to begin the reforging."
"And why are we doing it now?" Andrew asked, confused.
"Time is needed to retune the temples before the festival," Bast answered. Andrew followed after them, wondering if Anta or Carla were out looking for him, given he'd been gone for a while. He wasn't expecting to be accosted by a band of young hooligans; where they had come from, he hadn't a clue. He wasn't perturbed by the blades that were in their hands.
"Hand over that crown, Your Highness," the leader sneered.
"No," Andrew said plainly. "You have no idea what you've done. Did you really think I was alone? That I'm not being watched this very moment?"
"Give it to us, or you're going to get hurt!" the young man growled threateningly.
"Yeah, that's not going to happen," Andrew said, removing his hand from his right pocket. Ra's flail materialized in his hand; its three heads bounced against one another, producing a light metal ting. "I did warn you, now..." His words were stilled as the ground beneath his assailants feet disappeared and swallowed each one, leaving no trace of the young men behind.
"You're welcome, Pharoah," Set's voice rang in Andrew's head.
"You two couldn't have stepped in?" Andrew grumbled, looking down at his escort.
"Please, I knew you could handle those twenty. I did teach you how to fight, did I not?" Bast stated with aloofness as she examined her paw. "Or are you saying that twenty men can overpower you?"
"Just because I could handle it doesn't mean I want to. Bast that is what your guard is for since you have them guarding me all hours of the day," Andrew said. He already had enough fighting on his plate he didn't need anymore. He was waiting for the government of Libya's response to their surrender. He was bringing back a very old practice and making what remained of Libya's government and military into his vassals. Given how fast their military broke apart once they began their push into Libya, his army pretty much marched unhindered to within five hundred miles of the capital city. Where his men were holding their position until they heard word. He had no wish to take any more lives if he could help it.
"You can't slack off if you're going after him. You will die." Andrew didn't need Bast to remind him of that. That was why he was having Halima and Nofre-it spar with him to keep him in shape when he knew they could keep up with him. He knew what he was planning was a ninety percent chance that he was going to die breaching into Heaven. So if that did happen, he wanted to be sure things were in place that would continue on even if he wasn't alive.
"Okay, so what's so special about this particular rock?" Andrew asked, staring perplexing down at it.
"Do you not know what you are seeing?" Sekhmet intoned as she rolled her eyes at Andrew.
"Right," Andrew drew out when Bast nodded her head to his unspoken question. Squatting down, holding out his right over the top of the rock like Sekhmet had asked him too. His hiss of pain played on the air when Sekhmet slashed a single claw along the palm of his hand. Allowing it to well up before upending it and circling his hand over it as he did. Chanting the words Bast spoke into his mind, the light of his divinity danced on the surface of his eyes as the droplets of his blood began to glow. A hum started low and grew and grew, starting to become unbearable before a wave rolled out along the ground, never losing strength as it raced throughout the land of Egypt. There, off in a forgotten temple lost to time and peoples' memories, a cooling breeze built and raced up and down the Nile. Those caught out working in the heat of the waning spring rose to their feet when their sweat-covered skin was kissed by that sweet-scented cool breeze. Thinking it was only a passing moment, something to treasure in that arid environment. However, their heads turned once again to the north as people later would state that they heard the name Ma'at on the air. What no one was expecting was the thunderhead that rapidly grew and grew, stretching all across the horizon. Lightning danced across the sky in the distance as land that hadn't seen a drop of rain for thousands of years was now drowning under the torrent of water that was spreading southward.
"Andrew, baby, what did you do?" Anta whispered as she knelt down beside him, lightly touching his left arm as she did, bringing Andrew out of the trance he was in.
"Thanks Bast," Andrew said when he noted his now healed hand and rising to his feet. "It's started," he uttered ominously.
"I see, so Ma'at has begun to awaken?" Anta inquired with a knowing smirk at his surprised face. "I am her Lady's high priestess, my Pharoah. My Lady does tell me things."
"Yes, come, let us head to the Palace before the rain arrives," Andrew said, stirring Anta towards where their car awaited.
"Can we watch a romance and snuggle while we do?" Anta asked bashfully, her cheeks heating when she saw the smile she could bring out in him on his lips as he nodded.
"Andy?! Andy?!" Carla and Alex uttered as they hurriedly strode towards him once they caught sight of him. "What's going on? What was with the ground and now this cool breeze that won't stop?!"
"Remember when I told you about how it was during Menes' time?" Andrew asked, seeing his mother nod when he looked over at her. Seeing the sparkle in her eye when he returned her affectionate brush along the side of her index finger. "Well, the Gods have begun their restoration of the land," he said, nodding towards the encroaching clouds.
"Lord Pharoah, we are getting reports of heavy rain. We should leave before the storm makes our departure nonexistent," Nofre-it spoke as his men formed a protective ring around the royal family.
"Right," Andrew nodded.
"Andrew, the storm isn't going to be too bad, will it?" Carla asked worryingly.
"No, it shouldn't be. The people might think that given the days, it will rain all across Egypt. However, this land has been parch for so long, we must restore what's been lost, and that will take a lot of water and time. But from what Geb is telling me, no populated areas should be affected, nor any sites where temples or other ruins are," Andrew answered, seeing his mother wanting to ask that very question as they walked towards their car.
Chapter Thirteen
"Pharoah?! Pharoah?!" Voices cried out as Andrew approached the podium that sat at the center of the stage of the press room of his Palace.
"Hello, everyone; I've called this press conference to address the concerns the people of my country have been voicing since the rains started and why it is limited to only Egypt's holdings," Andrew spoke, looking out onto the mass of reporters who have been swarming the areas he had opened to the public so he could address his nation without having to shut down roads and inconvenience his people. "The rains will end in three days; I know some of you don't believe my words. Some of you think I'm some insane dictator. Others think I'm a puppet. I am neither of those, so you can be assured that the rains will stop. As to why it is only in our land and not the rest of Africa? Simple. Ma'at bequeath the people of Kemet with the bounty of the land that our forefathers once enjoyed before the fall of the Old Kingdom. No longer will the people swelter in the heat that has baked this land, sapping it and its people of its strength. This is why Geb cleared out the ancient river bed where the Aur, as the Greeks called our ancient river Nelios, as we now know it as the Nile, once ran to flow again so her people could return to the land instead of being crammed in along the edge of the Nile. I'm already putting together a team to survey the land once the land has stabilized from the amount of rain that's fallen.
Where they will survey the land suitable to build new very affordable housing for those seeking to own land. While most of the land will be set aside for farming, I have introduced a program where everyone within my kingdom will be provided a free fresh loaf of bread a day. I know this does nothing to steam the tide of hunger that those of the lowest ranks feel every day. I get that, but it's a step forward. That bread might be all they have to eat that day. As your Pharaoh, it's my job to ensure every man, woman, and child has enough to eat. And that is why I'm seeking those without a job, down on thier luck, or new to the job market to seek out your local government office for I am searching for farmers that will run the farms that will be developed. You will be trained in the type of farm you will be overseeing. The yields that will come from these government farms will be used to provide for the people of this country. What excess we have will be sold to anyone wishing to trade with us..."
"Will there be private farmers allowed to take part in this?!" asked one reporter.
"Of course, they are welcomed to attend the auction when the plots come up for sale," Andrew said, so for the next thirty minutes, Andrew fielded question after question. "That's for the leaders of Libya to decide. They couldn't police their own country now that we are within hundred of miles of their capital that now they wish to govern. If they agree to my surrender request, then we can start to help them rebuild," he said, answering the question the reporter had asked from the other side of the room. "Yes, we have already started relief efforts in the now-occupied territory of Nuba. Yes, I returned it to its ancient name, which seemed fitting. We are feeding ten million a day. No expense is spared in helping the very people their former leader over looked," he said to the female reporter a few rows back. "Yeah, they can protest all they want; all they are is talk, nothing more. They don't care one iota about the starvation I saw when I traveled to Khartoum. No, they don't care about the injustice that the former leader levied against his own people. So no, I don't pay much attention to them," Andrew said, speaking to a reporter from Time magazine. Leaning into Halima when the Ambassadors for the USA and United Kingdom were waiting to speak with him. That was not on his schedule, and Andrew had the assumption he had a lot of people nervous, seeing how most countries didn't see Egypt as a threat. Giving his goodbyes to the press who fought to talk over their neighbors in shouting out their questions as Andrew walked away from the podium and neared the fortified door so no one could shoot through it.
Andrew blew Anta and Carla a kiss as they left to attend their afternoon class; as he approached the room, his staff had his visitors to wait in. Stepping out of the way as, someone came around the corner loaded down with boxes; noting how the person was looking away from him as they tried not to run into anything walking down the hall blind. The staff for the council of Nome Governors had hired to oversee the day-to-day function of his palace were in the middle of packing everything up and having it shipped to his new Palace since all the furniture and appliances had been moved in and all that was left was the gardens and the auxiliary buildings that would be on the grounds. Andrew's ire was raised as he pushed open the doors, as he heard the joke one of them told to the other at his people's expense.
The Medjay filed in before him, covering the doors two to a man. His eyes ran over the two men as he walked into the room, seeing the British Ambassador straightening out her suit jacket when the woman got to her feet. While the American had an arrogant look on his face. "This better be good," Andrew stated, flashing the young woman a friendly smile as she handed him a fresh cup of tea. This was her job when they had dignitaries visiting, and he had to admit the woman could make a good cup of tea. While the council of Governors might be paying the Palace staff, he did make each and every one of them take the oath. He wasn't taking chances with his family.
"The United States Government requests the transfer of the political prisoner you currently..."
"No, he will face the consequences of trafficking weapons to a known terrorist organization. You do not come into my home and think I will bow to you," Andrew said indifferently as he took his seat across from the two of them. Thanking the young woman as she placed a small dish of fig tarts on the table beside him, gesturing for them to take their seats.
"Sir..." She felt so silly when Andrew held up a single finger, waiting for her to correct herself. "Pharoah Menes, sir, you must pull back your forces; this war of yours has gone on..."
"I'm going to cut you off there, I'm assuming your speaking for all of NATO?" Andrew asked, looking at the woman, continuing to ignore the man as the woman nodded. "No one, not the USA, UK, NATO, or anyone else, will dictate what Egypt will and will not do. I'm simply cleaning up what your country left behind," he said emotionlessly as he glanced over at the American Ambassador. "Now, if that's all you two are here for, my guards will escort you off the grounds. If you have other business, I'll be happy to discuss it."
"Yes, our government would like to send a team of scientists here to study this strange weather you're country is currently experiencing. Also, I've been instructed by King William he would like to enter talks of trade..."
"I've already honored all the current trade agreements between us, or is your King inferring something new?" Andrew asked before he bit into his tart. He was savoring how the tea and the figs went together.
"Yes, I believe so, Your Lordship," the woman said as if second nature to her it was.
"Hmm, when you have a more detailed thought as to what this new trade deal will be, I'll be open to entertaining it in the future," Andrew said, setting his tea down. "Something I can help you with, Mr. Atwater?"
"Yes, the military contracts we have..."
"Will be honored as well. I am, along with my Generals, are looking forward to seeing what the first shipment of F-35As will do," Andrew said, seeing relief in the man's eyes. He suspected his higher-ups were expecting results. Plus, he knew if he was going to fight a larger-scale war to take the Levant, he would need the best equipment. "Meet with my Minster of War if you two wish to discuss things related to such things."
Two hours later saw Andrew rubbing the back of his neck after leaving the meeting with the two Ambassadors. What they talked about was trivial things, in his opinion, when they weren't the British and Americans thought they could stick their noses in how he ran his country. He did cruelly smirk when Sobek ambled out from beneath the Victorian-inspired loveseat. The man's shriek that he released as he jumped out of his feet had the seasoned soldiers laughing at the man. The sound of the rain striking the umbrella as Andrew walked towards the car that was waiting to take him over to his new Palace while the staff worked to load the last pieces onto the trucks without them underfoot. Also he was having the former Presidential Palace remodeled to operate as an orphanage and a woman's shelter.
******
New York City, New York, three days later...
Julián peered around the gap in the blinds and down onto the street below them. He was thankful the press hadn't made the connection between him and Andrew. Also, he was thankful that Wilma wasn't being hounded; he didn't want that kind of stress on their baby. Replaying the conversation he had with his son when the news of the Egyptian war was only a day or two old. While he might not like his son waging war on anyone, he couldn't deny Andrew's logic was sound at least to him it was.
"Hey, Dad." Andrew's voice filled his ear once his son accepted his call.
"Hey, son, how are you?"
"Good... okay, not going to lie, so fing bored! If I have to listen to one more person complain to me about such and such. I'll literally explode!" Julián could only chuckle at his son's words, words that he never thought he would ever hear his son speak.
"Andy?"
"What's up, Dad?" A fatherly smile when he heard that familiar tone in his son's voice.
"Anta said we are welcomed to..."
"Want me to send the jet?" How it warmed his heart to know Andrew missed him just as much as he missed him.
"Before that I want to make sure with Wilma's doctor that she's fine to fly," Julián said, turning back towards his desk, hearing the blind bumping lightly against the window. While the press might not have made the ties, his bosses did. They were not happy. Any drop in revenue, no matter how small that revenue might be, was a cause for them to grow upset. Any travel advertisement to Egypt or around it had been severely reduced. Not that he could blame the people; most people wouldn't take their families to counties near conflict zones. So, his bosses were making his life harder than it needed to be. Julián wondered if families that weren't in the royal line had to deal with the collateral damage of their relatives' actions.
"Sure, Dad, it takes a day anyway for the jet to fly to New York. If not, I'll rent a ship for you."
"Son... Andrew, you don't..."
"Dad, you're my dad. Why wouldn't I?" Julián simply smiled at the love he felt in those words as he leaned back in his chair. His eyes roamed over the items that lined the shelves of the bookcases that lined the walls of his office. Some were given to him, many were supplied by the company, so they meant very little to him. His mind finally set on what he should have done the moment his son walked out the door. Leaning forward, powering his computer up, and began to type out his resignation letter.
"Hey, hon," Julián spoke into his phone as he waited for the printer to finish.
"Julián? Is something wrong?"
"No, but see if your doctor will let you fly," Julián said, the corner of his lip lifted at his wife's squeal.
"Baby, does this mean what I think it means?" Wilma asked, hinting at the problems he was having at his job and how her own pretty much had put her on hiatus permanently. It was more of a political move on the board's part than her own inadequacies as a teacher, which was very few given the reports done on her after every year she's been teaching.
"Mmmhmm, I'm sure there are plenty of advertising jobs in Cairo, plus I know there will be a need for very good teachers," Julián said, signing his name to his letter. "So pack everything of ours that we will need for a very long stay."
"Okay, honey, I will, right after I return from the doctor."
"Already out the door, aren't you?" Julián joked.
"Mmmhmm." Saying their goodbyes, Julián walked down the hall to the nearest closet where they stored the boxes of reams of paper for the numerous printers and copiers on the floor. So he knew there would be a few empty boxes. This was one time he was glad that the bodyguards that followed him around were there. If they weren't it would take him two trips to the guard station to drop off the boxes of his belongings before he served his notice.
"Since you and the board think they can dictate what I believe and what I should say to my son, I quit. When my son, the Pharoah of Egypt, needs advertisement for whatever, I'll make sure it isn't with this company," Julián spat. If she was a man, he would have punched him the first time they questioned his parenting or the sanity of his son. "Sorry about the boxes," he apologized to the two Medjay that were waiting for him once he had exited his former boss' office.
"Not a bother," the man said. "So, are we returning to your home?"
"For now, I'm sure whomever you report to will be giving you and the rest new orders," Julián answered, looking over at the man as he kept in stride with him. "Can I ask, these Gods Andrew's been speaking about, they aren't really real, are they?"
"You've seen Bast, our Lordships' companion, and you still doubt?" the man asked with a pointed look.
"Sue me, not every day you learn a goddess has been playing as a cat," Julián muttered, thinking back to how he never once saw a litterbox or ever saw the cat eat.
Julián was packing their bags, stuffing what they could into them. He had even bought four more large ones, knowing he and Wilma would need it. He was currently laying some of Wilma's more expensive dresses lightly into her garment bag when she walked in to the room.
"Julián, honey, we aren't giving this place up, are we?" Wilma asked. The memories of her time within those walls played out in her mind.
"No, we'll use it whenever we want to come back here," Julián said as he moved around their bed. "What did the doctor say?"
"She's given me the all-green to fly, even got my medical records, so my new doctor isn't playing catchup," Wilma stated, seeing the relief in her husband's eyes at the news their baby and she was okay.
"Good, good, I was worried about the two of you," Julián said in a loving tone as he pulled his wife in for a hug. "I've almost got all your clothes packed."
"Oh? When is our flight?" Wilma asked, eager to be in the air, and headed towards her son.
"Andy is sending his jet for us. He said it takes a day to get here," Julián informed her, seeing her widening eyes when he said the word jet. Neither of them had ever flown in a private jet before, so he knew this would be a very special treat for the two of them.
"Then I'll help you pack the rest, then make us a very good dinner for us, then we'll need to clear out the fridge and the cabinets so the food in the house doesn't spoil while we're away," Wilma said, running her hand along Julián's chest as she walked around him to help him pack the rest of their clothes.
It was around six the next morning. With the help of the Medjay, who were there to protect them, they got their bags stowed in the rear of one of the SUVs the men rented to cart their belongings to the private airport where Andrew's plane was located. Julián was thankful for the men's wherewithal in helping his pregnant wife into the back of the SUV. He could tell those that had been guarding him, and Wilma were eager to return home as much as he was excited about seeing his son again. He made sure Wilma was alright when he helped her into her seat before he took his own. He noted as he buckled up, Wilma's eyes moving around the cabin of the airplane, taking in the richness of it.
"This will be a new start for us," Wilma said lovingly as she peered over at her husband as her hand rested over Julián's.
"Yes, it is," Julián spoke, smiling at his wife, feeling the plane starting to move to position itself on the tarmac.
"You just stay away from that woman," Wilma stated sternly.
"Honey, I wasn't even going to entertain that notion," Julián responded as he looked out the window, feeling the plane gaining speed as the markings on the tarmac flew by. Although, the thought of watching Wilma and Alex going at it hadn't left his mind when Andrew told him the truth.
Chapter Fourteen
"Andy!" Wilma's squeal could be heard over the sound of the plane's engines powering down as she waved eagerly at him from atop the stairs. The men moved into place once the plane was parked.
Andrew only smiled at her from his spot on the tarmac as he, Anta, and Carla were there to greet them on their landing. Alex had stayed behind, thinking her presence would mar the reunion between him and his father. Plus, she wasn't anywhere near ready to face Julián. Andrew watched as the aircrew unloaded the cargo compartment of his plane. His eyebrow inched upwards with each bag they pulled out of it. Sending three men off to fetch the SUVs so they weren't lugging all those bags across the tarmac. Greeting the men he had sent to protect his Stepmother and Father, nodding along when the leader gave him an updated briefing on what took place before they left. Patting the leader on his right arm as he moved around the man as, Wilma and his father walked hurriedly towards him.
"Andy!" Wilma exclaimed as she wrapped him in her loving embrace. It wasn't lost on her of the cameras and the reporters that lined the fence taking pictures of them. So she couldn't show Andrew just how much she missed him like she really wanted to. Moving off to the side, smiling at the two men in her life as they stared at one another. Her lip trembled as it only took the two of them a second before father and son hugged each other hard.
"Andy." Julián's voice was soft and conveyed his love for his son as his hand gently brushed the back of Andrew's head.
"Hey, Dad," Andrew said, patting his father's back before he eased out of the hug. "Hey, Mom, you weren't too troubled with the flight?"
"No, honey, we're just fine," Wilma said, running her hands over her belly. Still thinking it was Andrew's child, yet newest addition to the McCain family was to be Andrew's brother. She did notice there was something different about Andrew. What that was, she couldn't say; she certainly didn't notice it when he was in New York. She did note how Julián was studying Andrew's face as he gave out orders to the men who had arrived with them. It was a little startling to see the boy she had helped to raise and become a mother figure to him acting... so grown up. How her pussy was on fire just watching him being so commanding, it also wasn't lost on her how he glowed when the sun touched his skin. Then she turned towards Carla and Anta and embraced them warmly like they were her own daughters. "I so love that crown of yours," she said, envious as her eyes ran over the Seshed-Circlet[21] that encircled their foreheads and sat lightly on their hair. She had no idea why there was a cobra. At least to her, it looked like a cobra protruding from the gold band in the center of their foreheads. "So, how's life now that you're the Queens of Egypt?" Wilma asked with a sneaky smile.
"Wouldn't change it for the world," Anta sighed happily as she peered over at Andrew. So very pleased that she had come to know him, to grow closer to him, to know wholeheartedly that he loved her as she did as well.
"Mmmhmm," Carla hummed in agreement. Still a little sad that her parents weren't on board with their marriage. "But the official ceremony won't take place until the Palace at NeoHierakonpolis is finished, so a few more weeks, right Andy?" she asked, peering over at him, flashing him a loving smile as he nodded in agreement.
"Palace?!" Wilma and Julián said as one.
"I am Pharoah, you think I wouldn't live in one?" Andrew retorted with a joking smile. "Shall we?" Andrew asked, gesturing to the limo that had pulled onto the tarmac when he was greeting his parents.
"Andy, you know what you're doing is wrong, right?" Julián spoke. He wasn't trying to pick a fight with Andrew, just to try to get him to see reason.
"To whom? You? Mom? The world? You and the rest don't care about the lives ended because of the chaos around my Kingdom that's been spilling into my country. You don't care about the damage caused to the towns near the border. No, you all sit in your pearly white towers, looking down from on high and thinking to lecture anyone about morals and what's right when you all aren't in the middle of it. What I'm doing is right, or should I allow the people in my Kingdom to die? To me, doing nothing, allowing this injustice to stand would be wrong. I understand your stance, Dad. Yet, as Pharoah I simply don't have the luxury of looking down from on high. It's my duty as their Pharoah to see that their country is secure and their lives go unmolested by bandits and other ilk like them," Andrew said, hearing Carla and Anta chatting away with Wilma. Telling her all the things that's been happening in Egypt that the news wasn't covering. All the news cared about was ratings, not actually giving an objective view of his wars. All they cared about was making themselves look morally superior while they were on the air. They weren't the ones with images of dead children in their heads. He was. "See that their belongings are delivered to the first guest house," he ordered the leader of men he had sent to guard his parents.
"Of course, my Lord, I'll see that their belongings are seen safely to your estate," the man sad as he saluted Andrew.
"Once you've delivered their things, you and your men take a week off. I'm sure you and they are eager to be reunited with their family members," Andrew stated as another guard held the rear passenger door open for his father and Wilma as they climbed into the back followed by Carla and Anta.
"Thank you, Sire. I know my men will enjoy the time off," the man replied, giving Andrew another salute before barking out orders to his team as he walked off.
As Andrew neared the open door, he noticed how Carla and Anta patted the middle of the rear seat they were on, telling him where he was to sit for the ride back to their home. While it wasn't fully completed, the Palace itself was ready to live in, and all that remained to do was put the finishing touches on the gardens. Andrew will admit he thought it would take longer for them to finish the buildings than it did. Not that he was complaining he was happy with his new abode. Waving to the cameras, if they could peer through the tint of the limo's windows, as they drove past them as they headed back towards the city.
"So Andy, what are you planning on doing now that you've started two wars?" Julián asked, wondering what about this place that drove his first wife to flee to it.
"Won two wars," Andrew corrected. "Rebuild, feed the people, the people you're defending starved, fortify my new expanded Kingdom, deal with world leaders thinking they can dictate terms to me on how I run my country. Check on the progress on my Palace in NeoHierakonpolis and Djed," Andrew informed them, noting how that piqued Wilma's interest and his father's as well.
"Andy, what's this... NeoHierakonpolis?" Wilma inquired, hoping she pronounced it correctly.
"The capital of my Kingdom," Andrew said factually.
"Wait... I thought Cairo was," Julián muttered, confused.
"The financial capital, that might be true, but the capital, my city, is NeoHierakonpolis," Andrew said, noting how Wilma pulled out her phone trying to look up its name on the maps on the web. "You won't find it on there, Mom," he stated, causing Wilma to peer up.
"Why not?" Julián asked, shooting his son a questioning look.
"Because it isn't on any map, modern or ancient. It didn't exist..." Reaching up and raising the partition, "until I saved the people of Punt," Andrew said, noticing their shocked eyes and how Anta and Carla nodded in support.
"Who?!" Wilma mused as she inched forward in her seat.
"What is a... Punt?" Julián inquired, looking at the three across from him for answers.
"This doesn't leave this car, understand?" Andrew spoke sternly as he looked at his father and Wilma.
"Andrew, you do not..."
"I do when I'm trying to protect people who aren't from this time," Andrew said, cutting off his father, seeing his and Wilma's confusion on their faces when he said that.
"Okay, Andrew, why don't you start from the beginning," Julián intoned, not pleased with how his own son was speaking to him.
"I'll shorten it, and hopefully, your brains don't ooze out your ears after I do. A few months ago, the four of us went to Atlantis. I know what you're going to say; Mom said the same thing; I'm guessing it's running through your heads that Atlantis doesn't exist," Andrew said, seeing them nodding along. "Well, it does; I have the memories of when it was in this plane of existence and where it is now. Anyway, the reason why we went there in the first place was because of the being. I call him that because he isn't mortal. I honestly don't know what he is. Since he isn't a part of the Egyptian mythos, what he is doesn't matter. So he asked me to travel there to find out why there were pyramids on Atlantis. Mom and these two wouldn't allow me to go on my own, so they tagged along," getting nods of support from Anta and Carla. "then, well... we were sent to Punt. You'll find Punt in Egyptian legends if you don't believe me. So when we arrived the man that brought me to Atlantis was carried off by a being I had no clue of at the time. So once I was strong enough to stand, I went out to meet the people. This being trapped in a bubble of time, it's the best I can describe it to you..."
"And let's say we believe you, Andy. Why were these people trapped in the first place?" Wilma asked, noting how Julián didn't believe a word his son was saying.
"Because four thousand years ago, during the reign of Pharoah Baka[22], something fell from the skies over the Kingdom of Punt. You can guess what ensued afterward..."
"And just what was this thing that fell from the sky?" Julián asked heatedly, growing tired of this long-winded tale that he only thought of as hogwash.
"A goddess," Carla cut in. "You might be Andy's father, my father-in-law," noting the surprise in their eyes that they were already married unofficially, "but what Andy is telling you is the truth if you still don't believe what he's saying. Anta or I will be glad to show the two of you the video we took as we surveyed the pyramids."
"So in order to free the people of Punt from beneath this fallen goddess' rule, I had to fight her," his eyes took a hard light to them as he peered at his father when he opened his mouth, "so once the fight was over as her punishment she was forced to build a city for the people we saved. Where they're thriving well, given they're still stuck in the bronze age," Andrew said, finishing his tale.
"You... fought a goddess?!" Julián stammered; he couldn't wrap his mind around that very notion.
"I did, didn't win, but I did fight her," Andrew admitted.
"And you didn't stop him?!" Wilma exclaimed.
"There was nothing we could do, Wilma. There are just some things no one can stop, at least when it comes to Andy here," Anta said lovingly as she rested her hand on Andrew's right thigh. "You'll learn that if you're around when the Gods have a task for Andrew since he is their oracle."
"We understand how all this is very hard to take, but Andy's been hiding most of all of this from you so you wouldn't freak out. I can't blame you; I, myself, was on the verge of a massive one when Andy did something that no human could possibly do," Carla said, gazing longingly at Andrew as he interweaved his fingers with hers.
"And you're married..."
"We," Anta corrected, cutting Julián off. "As the Pharaohs of old, Andy, here has many wives. Alex is just the primary Queen due to her lineage, as is tradition," she said informatively.
"And you're okay with that?!" Wilma asked, testing the waters.
"Of course, this was meant to be," Anta said, flashing Wilma a warm smile. "You know it is," she whispered heatedly into Andrew's ear.
"You know Andrew, whoever you're using as your head of PR isn't doing you any justice," Julián said, while he couldn't understand an ounce of what his son had told him, nor did he believe it. He wasn't saying Gods didn't exist since he couldn't refute Bast. What he didn't believe was that Andrew was lying about not having a choice.
"Asking for a job?" Andrew retorted with a smirk.
"I might. If you trust me, I can make this bad press you're dealing with a thing of the past," Julián proclaimed. If this was to be his, Wilma's, and his son's life, then he was going to make sure he gave his son his best. He sat there as he watched his son pull out a phone and speak into it.
"Eight o'clock, you will meet with my PR office. Halima will find you some new personal guards once we arrive at my Palace for the week, they will see you safely to it," Andrew said, pocketing his phone.
"So Andy, how are you settling into things?" Wilma asked. She wasn't about to go up against a goddess. She wasn't that suicidal or insane. So, while she thought this whole mess was silly, she couldn't deny what she had seen.
"I'm trying, but even with all the memories of how court life was back then, it hasn't changed much; everyone wants power no matter how they can get it, it's still stressful," Andrew answered, trying not to show the strain running a Kingdom on his face.
"Andy, going a little overboard in this Egyptian thing, aren't you?" Julián mussed as the limo drove through the front gate, which was operated by four of the Medjay, two in the guard post and two standing on either side of the entrance. His eyes ran over the hieroglyphics that had been painted onto the inner walls that ringed the estate also saw whoever was doing the painting was putting on a base coat onto the current wall section she was working on.
"Nah... wait till you see the restoration that's been completed on Karnak. This is my twist on modernizing it," Andrew said, feeling the limo turning left to take the short drive towards the guest houses.
"Andy, don't let this all change you," Wilma said motherly, wondering if she or Julián had titles.
"They'll make sure I don't," Andrew replied, getting wide smiles out of Anta and Carla.
"Andy, what's this?" Julián asked as the limo pulled to a stop in front of the guest house that had been finished two weeks ago while its twin was still under construction.
"You're lodgings during your stay, for however long you intend to stay here," Andrew answered as Carla opened the rear driver-side door. He did note how the men who traveled with his parents were carrying their bags into their new home. A home he had paid to get professionally decorated once the drywall had been hung. Wishing the men well as they passed him as he guided his father and Wilma towards the front door.
"Andy... I thought Egypt was supposed to be hot, being a desert and all," Julián spoke as he trailed after his son. It was rather more pleasant than he would have imagined.
"This is how Egypt was back in Pharaoh Menes I's time and how it will be in the future as long as my line reins," Andrew said informatively as he watched the two of them checking out their new lodgings.
"So Andy, what's all here?" Wilma cooed. While it wasn't a penthouse, she knew it was bigger than it was. She didn't want to be too lost with whatever was on local TV.
"When this was being built, I had this house spliced into my server, so you have the fastest internet around. So I had them programed the TV so you can find the app for the local news back home. Plus, every streaming service you can name," Andrew said, returning Wilma's smile when he said that. "The password for the Wi-Fi is on the back of the router, you'll find it... there," he directed, pointing to the small walnut cabinet.
"Thanks, Andrew," Julián said. He would hate to have to be asking people constantly how to work the TV, looking at his son oddly when Andrew called out for Halima, asking if she brought something.
"Of course, my Pharaoh, I was just making sure the cloning process was completed correctly," Halima stated, holding out the two advanced secured satellite galaxy-style phones to him. "My pleasure, my lord, I aim to see that the Royal family is protected at all times," she proclaimed.
"Here, use these from now on. It will keep people from being able to intercept your calls so you can be assured that what you say to one another isn't spied on," Andrew said, holding out the new phones to his parents that had the body style of the Galaxy phone series. "We'll let you get settled tonight, seven o'clock dinner in the palace, just family," he uttered, lovingly patting his father's left arm.
"Where's that crown of yours, Andy?" Julián asked, causing Andrew to look back at him.
"Here," Andrew replied with a pat to his chest, where the box Phat had made to store his crown sat.
******
"Introducing Mr. McCain and Mrs. McCain," the head butler said as he introduced Julián and Wilma. Julián and Wilma stood in the doorway in their best formal wear they had brought along. It was Wilma's idea, saying they couldn't show up in their normal everyday clothes. After all, they were about to enter the inner circle of Andrew's court they just had to make an impression.
However, Wilma's ire was raised when her archnemesis stood in one of the most elegant gowns she'd ever seen, even when they aired anything about the English Royal family. She had no idea what kind of fabric Alexandra's dress was made of, yet she needed to have one of her own. The Mother of the Pharaoh had to dress the part, and she wasn't about to allow Alex to upstage her in Andrew's life. What truly peeved her was the smug smile on Alex's lips as the diamonds that dangled from her crown, glinting in the light of the chandeliers as the stones laid lightly on her hair. Carla and Anta were wearing more modern style evening gowns still of the same quality. Wilma pulled her husband tighter to her as Alex ever so elegantly sashayed down the length of the dining table where she could imagine State dinners being held.
"Hello Julián," Alex said in a friendly tone as she stopped a few feet away from the two of them. "I'm sure you don't want to say something that would harm this dinner our son, set up so you two can have time together," she uttered, watching her ex-husband's emotions playing along his face as his jaw muscles clenched and unclenched as she spoke.
"Alexandra." Was all Julián said before leading his wife away from Alex's side. Not seeing the look, Wilma shot Alex from over her shoulder.
"Andy," Wilma called out to him motherly, holding out her arms to him as Andrew stepped up to them while he wore an oddly blue crown. Stepping back, Julián and Andrew shared a brief hug. "Andy, what are you wearing?" she asked quizzically.
"My war crown just came from a meeting with my Generals," Andrew informed them, gesturing to their seats.
"I thought your wars were over?" Julián spoke in a concerned tone as he sat on his son's right side while his ex-wife sat across from him.
"We were only discussing ongoing security matters in the conquered parts of Libya," Andrew said, taking his seat at the head of the table. When the old governing body that once was in power was cast away, he then reintroduced the ancient Battus[23] family line that once ruled the City-State of Cyrene, reforming the kingdom of Cyrenaica. Slowly regaining control of what the Ptolemies once held before Cleopatra threw it all away to stay in power. He didn't voice to his father that he wasn't done expanding his empire. A soft bell rang out, announcing to the kitchen staff to start bringing in the food. Julián and Wilma stared in awe at the extravagant feast that was rolled in on three silver carts, they had a feeling everything on that tray was silver.
"Andy, don't take this as me admonishing you, but I do hope you aren't eating like this all the time," Wilma said, watching as the servants placed platers on the table.
"No, nothing this grand, only when special guests are being entertained by the court," Andrew stated, flashing his father a warm smile. "Mom, I have a favor," he said, looking right at Wilma, feeling his mother's glare on the back of his head.
"Sure, Andy, what is it?" Wilma inquired, dapping the corners of her mouth with the cloth napkin. She was feeling like a million dollars at that moment. Never in her life would she have thought her life would turn out like this.
"I would like it if you could provide the orphans that are now residing in the old Presidential Palace with your skills as a teacher. I've already spoken to my Education minister. If you want, you're license from New York could be easily transferred over," Andrew spoke. He had to show that the Royal family cared about the citizens' lives.
"Would that help you?"
"Not me, but the children would benefit greatly," Andrew said, bringing his bite of the rack of lamb to his lips that was smeared in a pomegranate sauce.
"If I can be of some help to you, Andy, sure, I won't mind teaching a class or two," Wilma said sweetly.
"Thanks, I know the orphans would appreciate it," Andrew replied with a smile as he brought his glass to his lips.
"I won't disappoint you, Andy," Wilma said, flashing Alex a challenging look at her when she held Andrew's attention. She was all giggly when all Alex could do was glare at her from her side of the table. "Now, how about you show your father and me around this Palace of yours," she said once the servants had cleared the table of their meal.
"Sure," Andrew spoke, getting to his feet. "You want to come?" he asked, looking over at the three of them.
"Of course, our Pharaoh can't be seen without his Queens by his side," Alex said regally as she got to her feet, as did Anta and Carla.
"Yes, we can't let the people see our Lord without his very sexy wives on his arm," Anta cooed, flashing Andrew a coy smile.
Andrew could see the awe in his father's and Wilma's eyes at the refinement that dotted his Palace. Wilma did ask if it was fine to touch a few of the items, she had no wish to damage anything in Andrew's home. How she, like all girls at a young age, wanted to be a Princess. Now, while she couldn't be that, she knew she was officially royalty. She was so going to show Andrew just how appreciative she was for this rise in status. Once she knew it was fine with Andrew to take pictures. Pulling Julián into many of the pictures, she snapped off, showing off the splendor that she was now living in. It was one thing to be married to a very rich man, but she and Julián were on another level altogether.
"Andy?" Julián asked as they crossed over the threshold of the first garden dedicated to Ra.
"Hmm?" Andrew hummed as he peered over at his father as the sweet scents of the blooming flowers were carried along the soft breeze.
"Why do you glow?" Julián asked; ever since they arrived he had noticed something was very different than the boy who had left New York.
"Because I'm the true Pharaoh of Egypt, the oracle of the Gods, and a demigod with the blessing of Ra," Andrew said informatively.
"Then can't you just tell these Gods that you won't do this!" Julián exclaimed, thrusting his arms out before him.
"We've had this conversation before, I don't have a choice."
"Of course you do!" Julián barked.
"No, he doesn't," Ra spoke through Andrew, "the Pharaoh is needed to restore the land to its rightful place if mortals were not so easily corruptible." With that, Ra returned to the Heavens to command his barge down the River of Night.
"What the hell was that?!" Wilma shouted in fright.
"Ra," Anta stated, feeling Bast's presence on the air, the ancient magic that was stored within the bracelet that was gifted to her once she had ascended to her high priestess. "I understand your fright, Wilma. We were, too, when we first saw the strangeness that circles around Andrew. Yet..."
"I wouldn't be here to this day if it wasn't for his quick action," Carla said, cutting in, shooting Anta a look of forgiveness. "We know how hard this all is to take in, how your minds will try to find some logic in all of this. You won't. From what I know from what Anta and Andy tell us about the Gods, Andrew doesn't have a choice, or they will, I can't emphasize this enough, kill him if he does what you ask. I am not about to lose my husband. I might not like it, you might not like it, Andy doesn't even like it, but it has to be done," she stated sternly and firmly to finally make them see that crossing the Gods was a very serious thing.
"You can't be serious?!" Wilma gasped. She, like Julián, thought Andrew was just saying that since she didn't believe any deity interfered with a person's free will. However, when she saw how serious Anta's, Carla's, and she reluctantly included Alex's faces then she knew just how real Andrew's situation really was.
"They are, so am I," Andrew spoke, the blue light of his divinity burned in his pupils as he gazed at his father.
"And your eyes?" Julián asked, resigning to the fact that he couldn't get his son out of this predicament as he saw it.
"A sign of my heritage," Andrew stated as they continued onto the Horus garden.
"And you're really a demigod?" Julián asked. He still couldn't wrap his mind around that. He didn't think anyone could.
"I am, after all, I am Ra's great-fifty-some odd generations grandson, hence why only I can do this," Andrew said. He knew his father meant well, and he wasn't going to put up a fuss about his father's behavior. Since he knew soon he would have to do something so dangerous, he didn't know if he would live past getting Nu beyond the walls of Yahweh's domain. So he was going to treasure every second he had before he had to finish this task if everything he had set forth didn't instantly dry up.
"So you're something like Hercules?" Julián inquired, finally letting go and enjoying the beauty around him.
"Something like that," Andrew nodded.
"Any special abilities?" Wilma asked, joining in the conversation.
"Mom, I need you not to freak out," looking at Alex and Wilma, "Dad, go kiss Mom like you mean it. You will do this for your Pharaoh, yes?" Andrew mused as he peered back at his mother.
"Very well, but I expect compensation for this," Alex flirted with a smile to match.
"Andrew, I'm not going to..." Julián's words were still on his tongue as he felt a compulsion on his body. His eyes darted back and forth as his body wouldn't heed his mind's command as one foot after another took a step. "Andrew!" he stammered nervously as he drew very close to his former wife. Taking a few steps back when he felt control over his own body once again.
"Sorry, Dad, I thought I'd show you versus telling you about one of my gifts from Ra so you two will understand," Andrew apologized.
"Andrew, have you ever used this on people?" Julián asked in an accusing tone, looking hard at his son.
"Not to that extent, just a little bit to see if it actually worked without crossing that line back in New York," Andrew said, omitting a few facts. He knew how much he could abuse that gift if he was that vain.
"Good," Julián grunted with a nod. He and Wilma stood off to the side when they had gotten to the path that would lead them back to the guest house. Growing a little uncomfortable at how Alex was touching their son before the two separated. Alex, Carla, and Anta head back to Andrew's palace as Andrew strides towards him.
Wilma smiled lovingly at the two men in her life as she looped her arms around theirs as she stood between the two of them. Ignoring the men who were walking along the walls with weapons at the ready, she knew that would never sit well with her. Nevertheless, she knew that would come with being a part of royalty. Sharing laughs as they walked up the steps, greeted by the butler who managed the two guest houses, bowing low at the sight of Andrew. Hearing how Andrew thanked the man before dismissing him for the night. Wilma thanked the man when he told her the tea she had asked to be set out for them for their evening refreshments was sitting in the formal sitting room. Little did the man know the moment the front door closed, Wilma pulled Andrew towards one of the spare bedrooms, she and Julián had already discussed this while they waited for Andrew. Once she was alone within the walls of the room, Wilma showed Andrew just how appreciative she was.
Chapter Sixteen
"What the hell is going on?" Andrew asked as he walked into the situation room after an explosion rocked the western portion of the city.
"From reports, a gas main exploded beneath the street," one of the Generals spoke as he turned to peer at Andrew as the news feed streamed onto the TV screens. "Our own reports indicate that as well..." Turning his eyes back to the screens and then back to Andrew, wondering what could make Andrew appear to have a very confused look on his face.
"What is that?!" Andrew muttered aloud at the most disgusting thing he'd ever seen before as the things ringed the gaping hole.
"See what, sire?" General Salah asked, knowing it had to be something only Andrew could see since he noticed the perplexed looks on everyone else's faces.
Andrew looked down when he felt Bast brush her body against his lower leg. "Those are Djinn, another of Yahweh's creations," she spoke into his mind. An amused light played along her eyes at the question Andrew asked her. Her eyes smirked when Andrew hung his head when he figured out what she meant.
"General, see to what help the authorities need to shore up the road and any injured from the blast," Andrew ordered as he followed Bast out of the room.
"Sire? Might I inquire where you will be if we need to be in touch?" General Salah asked, watching how Andrew pulled out a box he knew very well, seeing it in action, and how Andrew placed his crown on his head. As he did, the armor that Phat had made him shimmered into existence, replacing his normal clothes.
"To deal with the creatures that caused that," Andrew said with authority. Not caring if the other men shared a look that he had gone insane, or they were equally insane listening to Andrew. He didn't wait for General Salah's retort as he stepped into the dark hallway before disappearing into the shadows.
"You dare enter my domain, the domain of the Pharaoh!" Andrew's voice thundered as Ra spoke through him, causing the Djinn to focus their attention on him.
"Demigod, unclean one, blasphemer!" they hissed as one. Andrew simply smirked at the names like they meant anything to him.
"And yet I don't serve a thief," Andrew countered, glancing up, noticing the drone that was still hovering overhead. Also, the news reporters who were still at the scene were having a field day when he simply appeared out of thin air. "Hear me, Bast, and reveal the unseen to those that cannot see," he whispered his prayer before he moved his crook horizontally in front of him, revealing them to his citizens' eyes. He knew he was going to have to have a conversation with Ira. Andrew was sure he would know what those things were. A cry rang out on the air as a falcon came soaring down to land on top of his crown. Outstretching its wings, the sun disk appeared over the falcon's head before Horus made his presence known to the mortal world as his avatar rose over Andrew's body. Andrew looked down when a flaming Khopesh appeared in his hand to mirror the one in Horus' own.
Andrew dodged in a roll to the thing's left when the Djinn lunged at him, its claws leading the way. Swiftly dropping into a crouch and going into a spin, Ra's flail materialized in his left hand, striking the stomach of the nearest creature while his Khopesh cleaved cleanly through the torso of the creature he had dodged. Feeling Horus' strength flowing through him as he and his avatar rose his right arm and sundered most of the Djinn that stood against him. He continued to ignore the voices that continued to rise as he fought off the stronger of the Djinn. Even going so far as to lure one of the creatures into thinking that he was trying to flee, hearing the thing gloating as it thought it had him pinned against the wall. Andrew didn't think running up the building's outer wall was something the Djinn thought a human would do or could do. Nevertheless, Horus' Khopesh vanished from his hand in its place was Ra's crook, snagging the Djinn by what Andrew thought was its throat, its holy flames cutting into the Djinn's skin, bringing it down to the ground with him. As its bulk thumbed hard on the pavement, Andrew raised his flail and delivered a powerful blow to the thing's face, destroying it altogether.
While Andrew was dealing with the Djinn that he had just sent back to the ether. He should have known the others of its kind wouldn't just be idly sitting while he killed their ally. He had no idea what they were saying, nor did he care to know. He assumed they were gloating when he was held by some invisible force. Yet it was magic, magic he knew.
"Do you know who I am? I am Pharaoh!" Andrew growled, stilling their murmuring as his eyes burned brightly as his connection to his godly side grew. His mortal blood cells swirled within his veins as the spark of his divinity arched and sustained its link amongst every cell of his body. "I am the son of Ra!" he shouted as his own might surged out and broke the hold that held him bound. He didn't waste a second. There was no telling how long he could sustain his current harmony with his godly side as Gab lent Andrew his power, causing two giant hands and arms made from the sand from the gaping hole in the road. His chest was heaving as he channeled so many gods at once. Andrew didn't look at the gore of the two that was smashed to bits beneath the hands of sand while the last one was ripped apart, thus ending the Djinn's attack on his city, or so he hoped. Exhaustion flooded his body when his godly half subsided. It was one thing to use it in the Duat it was another to use his godly powers in the mortal realm. Panting hard as his fingertips pressed on the asphalt when he had taken a knee when his body was far wearier than he imagined it would be. He knew if he didn't get better at it, then his task would be that much harder if he couldn't stand, much less walk under his own power.
His blue-green eyes peered back at the reporters as they shouted out questions to him as he looked over his left shoulder. He did see General Salah, along with some men from his army's engineer core, it wasn't hard to miss their shocked faces as he bit back his groan of tiredness as he got to his feet. His armor faded back to the Duat, and the suit he had been wearing reappeared. Making sure his tie was sitting correctly before he turned to face the cameras.
"General Salah," Andrew's voice carried his authority as he stood on the other side of the police tape they had set up to keep people away from the disaster, "make sure that hole is stabilized and see that repair crews are out here as fast as possible," he ordered, seeing Salah nodding then turning and doled out their orders. Holding up the police tape as the engineers flied through then the General himself joined the men to oversee the work.
"Pharaoh?! Pharaoh?! What was that! Was what we witnessed real?!" the reporters asked as they thrusted their microphones into Andrew's face.
"What those were, as Bast informed me, Djinn, and yes, what you all witnessed was real. That is why I asked the goddess to show you all here and at home watching this or will be watching this as I'm sure you all will be having a field day with this," Andrew said, trying to bring levity to the situation, knowing many of the people of his kingdom and the world would be losing their minds as any normal person would.
"What's the meaning of these things?"
"You are?" Andrew asked, peering at the new female reporter who held a Fox 5 logo-printed microphone in his face. "You're a long way from home."
"When a homegrown New Yorker steps up to claim a title that hasn't been used in centuries..."
"Twelve hundred years roughly," Andrew interjected in a friendly tone.
"Right. Anyway, when the news reached us, and your grand coming out, so to speak, to the world, I knew there had to be a very interesting story behind all that. So I'm Nikky Serrano, I'll be here on assignment. If you care to explain to the world why you're doing all of this to the people back home," she said with a coy smile. Knowing if she could land the interview, she would be able to use that to spring board herself onto a more national news station.
"Speak with my PR office on that matter," Andrew uttered before answering questions pertaining to the event they all experienced. "What you all saw," answering the question asked of him about the avatars that overshadowed his body, "was the Gods showing all of you that they are real. That they are here to protect their people from those who wish us and this kingdom harm. That is a question I think you don't want me to answer. You wouldn't like what I would divulge to you," he said, looking at the man from the local Muslim news station. He had no wish to upset anyone's faith in their region, and he knew if he said what he knew, it would cause a riot. "Excuse me," Andrew said when General Salah called him away from the shouting reporters.
"Sire," the head engineer greeted with a nod, which Andrew returned.
"How does it look?"
"The sounding ground seems stable, we should be able to get the pipe repaired quickly, no more than a week to get it back up and running."
"I see; pull from the civilian contractors if you need to get this up and running as soon as you can," Andrew said, patting the man on the arm, seeing Carla stepping out of the back of the car that she had arrived in. Seeing the loving smile on her face as he ducked beneath the police tape. He knew he only had a month and a half left to train himself to handle that kind of strain on his body, or he knew he wouldn't be walking out of his domain alive.
******
A month and a half later...
Andrew leaned back in his throne as the memories of his wedding played out in his mind as he listened to a griping Governor over the land distribution that he and a few other Governors were fighting over. Then his mind flashed back a millennia where court officials never changed. He was growing impatient the longer the man ranted. His father was standing off to the side, watching how he governed. His father had been spying on him ever since they came to live with him. Not that he minded. He knew he would need one of his parents to snap him back if he grew too conceded.
"Enough!" Andrew growled, causing the man's words to come stumbling to a halt, as did his pacing. "You seem to forget I allow you to have power. It's through my blood that you have far more than anything you had before. You pace my throne room, demanding that I give you what you want. Are you a child?" he asked, glancing to his right when he felt Anta's soft touch on his elbow when she could hear his annoyance about to erupt. "You know my decree. I, for a fact know you didn't waste a second in grabbing as much land as you could before I reined you in down in our southern lands. Since this discourse has caused enough strife within my court, since neither one of you can bring an actual factual argument to these proceedings it will be set aside as a wildlife preserve. Where cedar trees will be imported from the Levant and planted throughout the preserve. Which I hope will take root and bring back the very trees that used to grow here in the age of Menes I. With it, Egypt and its people might regain what was lost to us by our own greed," he responded in a commanding tone. His eyes glanced to the left when something caught his attention. He knew no one else could have seen what he had seen or felt. He's been around cosmic beings enough to know how one felt, especially who he thought it was. "Leave us. We'll finish up our discussions tomorrow," Andrew directed, waving the council of Governors out of the room, knowing if Ira showed up, he might not see tomorrow.
"You can come out now," Andrew ordered, getting to his feet, feeling Anta's fear on his back as he watched Ira exiting the shadows along with Samuel in tow. "Why are you here?"
"Hey man, no need to be like that," Ira said, a little hurt. "I know we are from different mythos and whatnot, thought we got over this," he said, walking towards the two thrones. "Hello, Queen Anta, this is my friend Samuel Goodall," Ira uttered, introducing the two of them.
"Hey Ira, Samuel, nice to meet you," Anta greeted, waving to Ira, wondering what was so special about Samuel when he appeared to her as nothing more than a normal man. That was when she felt it - Magic! Not like hers, but magic nonetheless. "Andy?!" she muttered worryingly, only to see how he peered back at her and offered a soft smile to calm her fright.
"It's okay, I know what he is. He's harmless, right?" Andrew reassured Anta when he peered over at Samuel.
"I fed before I came here. You have no worry about that; I'm simply here to lend you aid," Samuel said, sensing a vast change in Andrew. He could tell, it wasn't hard for him to see Ira too noticed it, that Andrew felt more divine in a cosmic sense than a mortal man.
"I know it's time, Pharaoh. Are you ready?" Ira asked, seeing the confused and surprised look on Anta's face when he said that.
"Andrew, what is he talking about?" Anta asked, rising from the throne she and the others shared.
"Finishing what I started," Andrew said vaguely. He knew they were going to hate what he was about to do, yet he knew if he saw them, he would lose his resolve. Spinning around, taking Anta by surprise when he hugged her tightly. "If I don't come back, tell everyone I'm sorry," he whispered to her before pulling away and quickly walking towards Ira.
"Andy! Wait! What did you mean if you don't come back!" Anta screamed out in worry as she raced after him only to be too late to stop Andrew from vanishing.
******
"I'm sure that was a wise thing to do," Samuel said as they appeared in front of the now-completed pyramid of Djed. The onyx base gleamed in the light while the pink granite shone from the hours of polishing the men had done. His cobalt blue eyes ran along its surface that rose five stories above him. While he could see it wasn't the biggest pyramid ever created, it wasn't hard for him to sense the magic that was being drawn to the site. "I see you kept to old ways," he joked, pointing to the gold cap at the top.
"Only way to pierce the Heavens," Andrew said factually, feeling his forebears' eyes on him as he gazed up at his pyramid. "You two might want to get prepared. This will take a moment," he informed them as he began to walk towards it. Horus' Khopesh appeared in his left hand, bringing up his right hand, wincing at the pain as the palm of his right hand ran sharply and quickly along the blade of the sword, slicing open his skin. The moment his hot blood painted the stones of his pyramid, the humming that had been slowly growing in intensity the closer he got to it. Now, with his blood the magic that's been gathered and stored within the whole temple complex began to arch off each and every stone as the pyramid started the spell to open the doorway. Praying to Heka[24] as the heat of Horus' sword cauterized the wound, nevertheless, he couldn't do battle if his hand was out of commission. When the shadow moved over the land, causing Andrew to peer up at the sun only to see Khonsu moving the moon in front of the sun. Hoping this won't freak out the people around the world when news of an unexpected solar eclipse.
Sixteen streaks of light rocketed down from the sky, passing through the stone and into the very statues that lined the temple that guarded the entrance to his tomb. Ira leapt to the sky, taking Samuel by the collar of his shirt when he did as a wave of divine energy expanded from the temple to encapsulate the entirety of the complex. Ira had to summon his sword to shield him and Samuel as the field struck the flat of his blade. His wings flapped as he watched those sixteen gods encircle the pyramid. Samuel and Ira shared confused looks when they couldn't understand what was being said, nor did they need to know, as a beam of white light impacted the center of the darken moon. They didn't waste a second when they left, and the bubble returned to the ether to fly down to Andrew's side.
David Kushner's 'Daylight' was playing in Andrew's mind, knowing the moment he stepped into that light that was shining down on the spot a few feet before him, it all hung on his ability to channel his godhood enough not to burn out his body. Looking over each shoulder at Samuel and Ira, who nodded in response, telling him they were ready. Only to have a female voice call out, telling them to wait.
"Ba'al, what are you doing here?" Ira sighed. He had thought he told her to stay in Fourth Heaven and not to get involved.
"Come godling," Ba'al huffed and rolled her eyes as the two of them stared at one another. "Did you honestly believe I would allow you to enter my home without me tagging along? I want what is mine, plus you wish to give these two a chance to survive all this. That will not happen unless I come along..."
"But I can't enter Heaven, Grand," Ira said, knowing full well she hated to be called that.
"Just because my husband tossed me from the Heavens doesn't mean my influence over it has waned. Fear not; your demon will not be harmed, yet you do need an uplift to enter my home. So your demon will be suppressed. Do make sure you hold his attention for a very long time," Ba'al spoke like that hadn't occurred to Ira or the rest of them. "Well, demigod, we are waiting," she said, waving for Andrew to continue. For Ira's sake, she ignored the sneer on Andrew's face before he turned back around.
"You keep her away from me, or I will kill her," Andrew warned, knowing his threat would actually carry weight this time, and he was determined to ensure it would not go the way the first meeting did.
"Don't worry, I'll keep her with me," Ira said, seeing the truth in Andrew's eyes.
"Khonsu! Hear me, allow this simple mortal to control your chariot for a time," Andrew called out to the god. His arms rose on instinct as four argentine-filled leather straps erupted from the light and wrapped around his forearms.
"You're bargain is accepted Pharaoh." Khonsu's voice emanated from the light before pulling Andrew and the others into it and off to their destiny.
To Be Continued...
[1] is an approximate historical geographical term referring to a large area in the Eastern Mediterranean region of Western Asia. In its narrowest sense, which is in use today in archaeology and other cultural contexts, it is equivalent to a stretch of land bordering the Mediterranean in southwestern Asia,[4][5] i.e. the historical region of Syria ("Greater Syria"), which includes present-day Israel, Jordan, Lebanon, Palestine, Syria and most of Turkey southwest of the middle Euphrates.
[2] the Egyptian goddess who has a scorpion on her head, was venerated as the protector against venomous creatures.
[3] The ancient Egyptian goddess Ammit (also known as Ammut and Ahemait) was the personification of divine retribution. She sat beside the scales of Ma'at ready to devour the souls of those deemed unworthy.
[4] in Egyptian religion, a god of the moon, of reckoning, of learning, and of writing.
[5] the Duat was the land of the dead in Ancient Egypt, the place where the deceased travelled to after death
[6] was an ancient Egyptian patron of childbirth and a protector of women and children.
[7] was the Egyptian god of war, chaos, and storms
[8] god of war and the sky
[9] a goddess of war and the destroyer of the enemies of the sun god Re. Sekhmet was associated both with disease and with healing and medicine
[10] was a minor[1] ancient Egyptian deity, a god of fabrics and clothes[2][3] and, to a lesser extent, of weaving and the deceased.
[11] was the ancient Egyptian goddess of weaving, textiles, and to a lesser extent mummification.
[12] To the ancient Egyptians themselves, their country was simply known as Kemet, which means 'Black Land', so named for the rich, dark soil along the Nile River where the first settlements began
[13] is the ancient Egyptian goddess of truth, justice, harmony, and balance
[14] new temple complex and pyramid
[15] new spiritual center sits on the east back of the nile between Thinis and Dendera
[16] creator-god and maker of things, a patron of craftsmen, especially sculptors; his high priest was called "chief controller of craftsmen."
[17] were people who lived in the land of Canaan, an area which according to ancient texts may have included parts of modern-day Israel, Palestine, Lebanon, Syria and Jordan
[18] the Egyptian god of the earth and a mythological member of the Ennead of Heliopolis
[19] was the god of the annual flooding of the Nile in ancient Egyptian religion
[20] The Karnak Temple Complex, commonly known as Karnak (/ˈkɑːr.næk/),[1] comprises a vast mix of temples, pylons, chapels, and other buildings near Luxor, Egypt. Construction at the complex began during the reign of Senusret I (reigned 1971-1926 BCE) in the Middle Kingdom (c. 2000-1700 BCE) and continued into the Ptolemaic Kingdom (305-30 BCE), although most of the extant buildings date from the New Kingdom.
[21] The seshed-circlet (ssd or mdh) is attested from the reign of Sneferu and later. At this early time, it is always combined with the atef-crown or the Double Feathers. Its primary function is to bear the uraeus.
[22] Baka is the name of an ancient Egyptian prince. He is known for his destroyed statuette. He is also the subject of a theory that claims he was pharaoh of Egypt for a very short time.
[23] Battus, became the first king, founding the dynasty of the Battiads, whose members, named alternately Battus and Arcesilaus, ruled Cyrene for eight generations (until c. 440 BCE).
[24] is the god of magic and medicine in ancient Egypt and is also the personification of magic itself.